《The New Bond》


 Prologue

    Thirteen Years Ago


    Kulni


    I watched the rain fall into the trees from the entrance of the cave. The Claw Woods were the closest place in this broken realm that I had found that resembled my real home, and while the forest undergrowth was a bit too thick and the beast too under-leveled, it was my home for as long as it needed to be, and it would suit the pack fine.


    Letting out a yawn, then flicking the few drops of water off of my ears, I turned, stretching out my senses at the thought of the wolves. I looked over them with something that felt a lot like pride. There were just under a hundred of them if the pups were to be included, and all of them were of new breed and blood that would strengthen her old pack when they returned. The crack of thunder that split the air startled some of them, but most were unfazed. What followed in the next second had all of them moving away from the cave exit.


    ¡°Kulni.¡±


    My name being spoken in the common human tongue had me turning my head and letting out a rumble of pleasure. To very familiar figures no bigger than average humans stood at the entrance, but that mood fell away as I saw their expressions.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± I greeted the pair happily as I made use of one of my rarely used skill to match my mother''s form and size, which was a beastkin of the wolf species. There was always excitement when they came, but with gods as parents, it wasn''t every century that you got to see them. I gave both a tight hug, which they returned. Talzo, my father and the god of trickery and truth, grinned and opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, a cough from mother stopped him. She was the more serious of the two and also was the reason for me being born as a wolf: Khyrie, the goddess of the hunt and mother of all beasts.


    ¡°We need to talk, daughter, and time is short. We can only touch upon the realm so much before it starts to fray; thankfully, Void is almost done, and this century will be the last before our return.¡±


    Those words brought me up short: ¡°So soon?¡± I was surprised. This was way ahead of schedule, to the point of dangerous.


    Dad was the one to respond, ¡°Even with under a third of the pantheon in this realm, the system is still split. You are over a thousand years behind its updates. There''s even an entire attribute that''s missing here.¡±


    I winced. When the dexterity attribute had been split away from the endurance attribute, it had resulted in a lot of problems. ¡°With hope, this will be the last time the system sees fit to do that,¡± I said, looking up at the cave roof before looking back to Mom.


    ¡°Why did you need to speak to me?¡± I asked. All of this news could have been sent to everyone who was a part of the project through the system, so there had to be something else.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Mom sighed. ¡°Void has slightly altered the merging process to aid the realms. This created a rift between them, and while he couldn''t communicate in that space, the systems merged there, and an event was created with a unique opportunity. While I can''t say more about it, the gods are watching.¡±


    ¡°Seeing as you''re speaking to me, I''m assuming this event isn''t available to me?¡± I asked. All gods had been extremely limited in interacting with anything since the creation of the system, or at least that''s what I''d been told.


    Dad chuckled and nodded. ¡°While you can''t participate in the event, another opportunity is waiting for you. We''ve arranged for something else.¡±


    I felt the ears on my head twitch. The time spent here had been boring as hell, besides the fights with the others and the pack. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A family is fleeing from the empire, and they have begged the help of me. Getting asked for help from humans here is rare enough that I took interest.¡± Mom said, and the smile she had looked almost as bad as Dad''s.


    I groaned and let out a huff of annoyance. The empire was a thorn in my side. Their entire culture was built on greed and expansion.


    ¡°They plan to try to cross the desert, something foolish. However, if they get into the forest, I''ve agreed to give them safe passage though it.¡± Mom continued, and while she didn''t say what she wanted, it was clear.


    I gave her a glare, ¡°Why should I aid their kind? The kingdom has elves at the least, and they treat their bonds well, its why I tolerate them.¡±


    ¡°Daughter, I know what''s happened in the past, but these humans have nothing to do with it, and they''ve offered something quite valuable for their help,¡± Dad said, and I switched my glare to him but paused. Then, taking in a deep breath, I let it out.


    ¡°What have they offered?¡± I crossed my arms and tried to keep my head on straight.


    ¡°Their daughter,¡± Dad said


    Out of all the things I expected, gold, enchantments, and magic, a human child wasn''t one of them.


    ¡°A child?¡± I said, taken back.


    ¡°They''re going into the desert. They know the chances are low of making it to the other side, and they don''t want to risk her,¡± Dad said


    ¡°Why would I want a human child?¡± I tilted my head, and for the first time in a while, I couldn''t see what game my parents were playing.


    ¡°She''s human for now. If she were to grow up around you, I''m sure she''d have the option of becoming beast kin, and as to why, coming to this realm is the first action you''ve taken since his death. In the other realm, Wolfkin are a dying species almost as bad as the Foxkin. You''ve moped around for long enough. If you don''t take action soon, you''ll regret it later.¡± Mom''s voice wasn''t pleading; no God would plead, but I could feel the worry coming off of her. I did feel a spike of guilt. My whole reason for coming here had been to get away from the memories, but it had been a long ago. Maybe it was time to start moving on.


    ¡°What''s her name, the child?¡± I asked after thinking it over. If I was going to raise a human, I should at least know that.


    Mother looked to Dad with what I could have sworn was relief before speaking, ¡°Her name is Aster.¡±

 Chapter 1 - Glade Hunt (R)

    ¡°The Elder Claw forest is home to many unique beasts and even more unique resources but remains treated as a high-danger area because of the high level of previously mentioned beasts. The forest''s natural border to the west for the Kingdom of Arolin has also played a significant part in its successful rule for the past centuries.¡± More information on the subject is available on page 255. - History of the Kingdom of Arolin


    Aster


    Excitement coursed through my body like a skill as I dashed through the thick forest, passing a tree in a blur and narrowly missing a branch wrapped in a thorny vine that would have slammed into my face. Usually, I would have felt more concerned about scrapes and bruises, but not today. I couldn''t care, not at all.


    Letting out a laugh that probably sounded crazy, I ran, the wind rushing through my hair. Today was going to be perfect. I just knew it.


    I knew I was getting close to the destination I wanted, so after making sure nothing was in my bath for the next dozen feet, I took a glance behind me and confirmed I had lost my pursuer. I wasn''t the sneakiest, but I had been fast and taken a different route than usual, so I had a bit before anyone caught up, which meant I could at least hunt on my own for the moment.


    Slowing down to a walk, I took a moment to catch my breath, not that I felt strained. A usual run like this didn¡¯t wind me anymore after reaching level thirty, but I wanted my breathing to be even and calm because of what was ahead.


    I looked around, noting the tree type changing from all the dark and tall claw wood trees to becoming mixed with oak, noting how the claw wood that still was present seemed to suddenly shrink dozens of feet in size as the ambient mana that gave the trees their size dropped considerably. I was passing the invisible edge of the inner forest close to a spot I knew well and liked to call the glade. It wasn''t exactly a place I would typically hunt at with all the grade-two beasts that stayed in the area, but this was my last hunt before my unlocking, and I wanted the hunt to be challenging.


    Even thinking about what would happen tonight, I had a shiver of excitement running up my back, but I shook my head roughly, clearing the thought. I would make this hunt a clean and perfect one. To do so, I needed to focus like Kulni had taught me.


    Pulling the bow off my back, I quickly strung the string up, the thick braid of fiber and curved wood easily bending to my strength. I went through the practiced routine that Kulni had taught me when I first started to use the bow and identified each item, looking for any problems the screen might give me.


    [Elder Claw Tree Bow - Uncommon - This bow has been crafted by a grade 0 human and lacks any notable features except for the durable wood and unique fibers in its creation.


    Allows for mana imbuing of arrows made from the same type of wood limited to a maxim of ten mana per arrow.]


    [Elder Claw Arrow - Uncommon - This arrow, crafted from the wood of an Elder Claw tree and the feathers of a Graw Crowned hawk, allows it to fly fast and straight as long as mana is infused into the arrow.]


    Identifying the pair brought back the memory of over three years ago when I had spent over a month finding the wood that Kulni deemed suitable and weeks to find a bird inside the inner forest with feathers that would allow for the infusing of mana. Making the bow and arrows that had taken the longest. Three months of daily carving and smoothing with Kulni watching would teach you to respect what you made.


    I was initially upset at the task, but ever since I finished my bow and the six arrows, I¡¯ve used them to my limit, and they haven''t let me down yet.


    Fitting the arrows in the loopholes, I smiled at the other memory, a much more recent one. Kulni had tried to get me to use a quiver a little over a year ago, but I preferred using the loopholes, and I had made a better set of them from the leather of that quiver, and while Kluni wasn¡¯t pleased, she still deemed my work suitable.


    The reason why I enjoyed the loopholes so much? The arrows were easier to draw; they didn''t bounce when I moved in a fight, and I felt more comfortable reaching down and to my back to pull them out, even if my way limited the number of arrows I could carry.


    Letting out a huff of air through my nose, I watched my cold breath billow and used it to check the wind. It was in my favor, which meant I wouldn''t have to circle the clearing this time. I grinned with joy. I might even be able to finish my hunt before anyone arrived.


    Looking around, taking in my surroundings again, I checked for any danger I might have missed. Seeing nothing, I started forward, letting my feet move noiselessly through the leaves and twigs that littered the ground. As the last few trees that blocked my vision of the clearing came close, I bent low, almost crouching as I looked into the grassy field beyond them. At first glance, the glade looked empty, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Despite the risk of being hunted, a place this close to the inner forest would always have a creature living around with how much more ambient mana there was.


    That was why I had chosen to hunt in the glade today. Well, that and mother had forbidden me from coming here until last year, when I turned 15, so the glade was still quite a new spot for me.


    From the scents the others had picked up yesterday, the glade, this time, was home to only one beast. I stood still, an arrow knocked in my bow but not yet drawn back, and waited, eyes scanning over the chest-high field of grass. I searched my eyes, scanning the field, looking for the inconsistency until my eyes landed on what I was looking for. In a single spot in the middle of the clearing, a patch of grass was not pointing straight up, but instead, the grass pointed at an angle, the grass not moving in the breeze, and in the grass were two green horns. That told me all I needed to know, and as quickly as I could, keeping my eyes locked on the bent stalks that weren''t affected by the wind, I pulled back the bow, taking only a few seconds to aim and letting the mana flow into the arrow before letting loose.


    The Felim was a beast of about medium size, around six feet tall, covered in coarse fur, long, thin, sharp horns, and solitary. From what I knew, the trap-like creature liked to hide in open fields, where it would use small amounts of mana to coat its body in a thin layer of its surroundings to hide itself. The only part of the creature visible at that point would be the horns, which the beast used to draw in mana to keep the invisibility-like skill active. In later grades, the skill would get better, but I wasn¡¯t planning on letting that happen.


    The green horns, which are usually hard to spot, gave the Felim away, and the arrow I had aimed slightly below the horns flew true. Shooting through the grass, pushing away the nearby stalks, the arrow gave me a better view as the mana I had filled kept it straight on target.


    The bleating scream and the distortion that seemed to start to melt away told me I had hit it. The creature''s brown coat, now becoming visible, had a hole piercing through its right shoulder, telling me my arrow had gone cleanly through it.


    Initially upset at having missed the creature''s vital point, the mood disappeared as I saw the beast start to get up, a look at the Felim explaining what I had done wrong. The horn had a jagged crack at the base in the middle, bending the horn more than it should have been.


    I berated myself mentally as I drew another arrow. I¡¯d been rushing to fire so fast. Taking longer to look for any other faults would have probably given me a clean kill; now, it would be a task.


    I let loose the second arrow as soon as the creature turned to face me, the bow string snapping forward. Imbuing mana into an arrow wasn''t exactly hard to notice for anything that could sense natural mana as long as they were paying attention. The second arrow, which had been multiple times easier to aim, hit the creature right below the neck, but the beast was now awake, angry. Ready for a fight, its coat had taken on a slight gleam that seemed to slow the approaching arrow right before it hit. Still, the arrow sunk several inches deep, but not as much as I would have preferred.


    The Felim let out another bellow of pain. Its eyes, hazy from being awakened from a deep sleep, were filled with hate and focused fully on me.


    It did what creatures always did with something in front of them. Lowering its two horns and shaking its head from side to side, the Felim let out a bellow as they charged. I let loose a third arrow, taking a few steps back as the creature made rapid progress forward, probably using a skill that sped it up.


    I watched as the arrow was slapped to the side by the horn embedding itself somewhere in the grass. I was a good ninety feet away, but the creature ate up the first dozen feet in a second and was building up momentum. Clicking my tongue with annoyance, I winced as my tongue caught on one of the fangs, cutting a small gash. I had to get out of that habit before my mouth was all scars. Lining my back up with the closest tree behind me, I readied myself, drawing another arrow from my back.


    It took me around two seconds to imbue an arrow entirely with mana. I would have done it, but the skill I planned to use took longer to charge, and I wanted to try something. Letting the mana flow into the skill, I waited the heart-pounding seconds, and even after the skill was full of mana, I waited. Keeping my eyes locked on the Felim, mentally counting down the steps, I only activated the skill once it closed to twenty feet.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I felt my body slightly stretch and then lash upwards as over eighty mana and stamina points were used at once for Hunting Dash. It wasn''t an instant movement skill, but Hunting Dash was fast and worth the extreme cost if I used it correctly.


    When the skill finished, I was in the air twelve feet above where I had just been, my bow aimed down the arrow nocked. I wasted no time drawing the bow back and letting the arrow absorb the mana freely as I started to fall. Bellow me, the Felim smashed into the tree, sending splinters and chunks of wood flying everywhere, but it held the heartwood of the tree only slightly scratched. Claw wood was known for its durability, after all, and the beast had found out the hard way. The Felim stumbled but didn¡¯t have the sense to look up as its brain was probably bounced around in its head.


    I let the arrow take as much mana as possible, trying to push more in faster, but I could tell the mana wasn''t even half full before I had to let it fly as I drew too close. The arrow barreled into the back of the skull of the Felim, but with the lack of half of the mana to help, it stopped after only an inch and a half. I had hoped for it to go deeper but gave a mental shrug. The beast was stronger than I had thought, especially for a beast that relied on surprise attacks. In the end, this wouldn''t change the outcome. I landed on the back of the Felim, its broad shoulders making for an easy place to stand. Raising one of my boots, I slammed it into the arrow, pushing it another inch deeper. I would have to get more fletching for the arrow, but it would be worth it to finish the fight before Sandath arrived. The Felim, who was still dazed, didn''t have a chance to recover. Its body stiffened as the arrow parted the skull the rest of its skull, and its head went slack with another stomp as the rest of the arrow slid into its brain.


    [You have killed a Felim Royal Forest-Dweller Level 53.]


    [You have defeated a creature 1 grade higher than you. Increased Experience is awarded]


    [Your race class has already reached its maximum level and cannot gain experience.]


    [Your second class is currently locked. Partial experience has been allocated and will be awarded upon unlocking your second class.]


    I slid off the back of the Felim as its body tilted to the side into a heap of fur. Mentally flicking the notifications away, I looked at the last creature I would hunt on my own before unlocking my second class. I had taken a small risk hunting it without being able to identify it because of its ability to hide itself. Still, any creature this close to the inner forest wouldn''t be below forty. I tilted my head, looking at the beast''s cracked horn, wondering what made the crack. I¡¯d probably never find out. Sliding the knife out of its sheath from my side, I reached for the horn that wasn''t cracked and started to hack it off. The process took more strength than I would have liked, and I wished for a moment that I had a knife I could imbue mana into, but mine was just a regular one-sided iron knife. Once the horn was free from the rest of the Felim, I identified it.


    [Felim Horn - Rare - The horn of a beast capable of using mana to hide in plain sight. Some effects of the race skill still linger in this horn. It can be used in various crafting and alchemy methods.]


    I didn''t know much about its use, but everything had a use. I slid the horn into the small bag on my side. It almost didn''t fit, and I wondered if I should have bought the satchel that I used for herbs. My thoughts were interrupted when I spotted a black blur moving toward me out of the corner of my eye. Even as I turned to face it, I didn''t have time to move before the black mass collided with me. I could only mutter the thought that came to my mind. ¡°Aghha¡±.


    I gasped as the air was forced out of my lungs and thrown off my feet. I tumbled for a second, and the world spun wildly before I came to a rest, now covered in dust and some of the blood of the Felim.


    Once the world had oriented correctly, I looked up and saw gleaming white teeth that snapped shut inches from my face. The yellow eyes that I had been slightly nervous around when I was younger behind the teeth were full of amusement.


    ¡°Sandath, you''re going to drool all over me!¡± I complained, trying to push at the massive black wolf who ever so smugly backed away and trotted in a circle, his tail held high.


    ¡°I win this time, Aster!¡± His voice was as gleeful as ever in my mind. I groaned and got to my feet, shaking off the dirt that had covered me.


    ¡°You only won because I wasn¡¯t worried about any beast sneaking up.¡± The excuse wasn¡¯t a good one, but it was true, in my opinion. With the inner forest to my back and Kulni¡¯s mana surrounding it, no beast would dare enter except for the beast below-grade one who didn''t understand what they were feeling. That didn''t stop Sandath¡¯s happy prance and small howl of victory.


    ¡°Even with you getting me, I¡¯m still one ahead,¡± I said, crossing my arms after he continued to boast.


    The score was now eighty-six to eighty-seven, as close as ever in the entire game. The furthest lead either of us had gotten was five points. The rules were simple: win a hunt against the other by proving you could have surprised them or gotten an attack off without the other noticing until it was too late. Of course, there were exceptions, but grudgingly, I had to admit that Sandath had won this time.


    Giving a curious look up at the wolf, I wondered, even with skills, how he could still manage to sneak up on me or anything with his size. Even standing at my not-so-impressive five foot two, I barely reached his shoulders. He¡¯s still not even fully grown. I thought ruefully as I imagined what his height would be when he was. I waited a small moment, letting him take in his win. I¡¯d do the same to him next time I won.


    After a moment, I spoke, ¡°Can you help me find my arrows? Two flew off into the glade. Also, is the hunting party close?¡±


    Sandath nodded, walking back up as I pulled the two arrows out of the Felim, shaking the blood off of the wooden tips. ¡°I already told them about the hunt. They¡¯ll pick up the prey on the way back.¡± He tilted his head as he said it, most likely still talking with them.


    Walking with him out into the glade, I couldn''t deny the slight bit of jealousy at the race skill the pack had that I hadn''t gotten. Being able to talk with anyone else in the pack mentally was useful, even with the range limit the skill had. Sandath sniffed the air before turning slightly in his walk, then pawed the grass, moving a patch out of the way.


    ¡°Here¡¯s one¡±.


    Leaning down, I picked up the arrow in the upturned dirt, inspecting it for damage. The mana that had been around it kept the arrow in good shape, so it only needed to be cleaned. Sliding it back into the loop, we approached where Felim had been hiding. The grass was flattened, and bones of small creatures littered the area, something that its camouflage had apparently hidden.


    Sandath paused before walking in his snout, wrinkling out. ¡°It smells weird here, different.¡± Confused, I tilted my head as I stepped into the small area, turning around to face him.


    ¡°Like a bad weird, or maybe the Felim was sick?¡± I asked, looking around. Sick prey was not something the pack usually worried about, but some did appear now and then. I trusted his nose more than my own, and it wasn''t unusual for him to pick things up before I did. In this case, I couldn''t smell or sense a thing out of place at all.


    Sandath was silent, not responding for a moment as he sniffed the ground before smelling the air. ¡°It smells like the Felim was here for a few days but also smells different. I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mother about the glade and if anything has come by recently.¡± I respond while looking around, spotting the wooden shaft embedded into the ground almost to its feathers. I reached down, pulling it out. The arrow would definitely need new feathers. Having gone through the Felim, they were tattered and torn. Placing this arrow in the last of the loops, I turned to face Sandath, taking a step forward and shrugging. ¡°We can leave- " My voice cut off as I stumbled forward, tripping as my foot sank into the ground.


    Turning around, I looked at the missing lower half of my leg. My leg wasn''t in pain, but there was a sharp cold running up my leg that made me speechless. Sandath¡¯s teeth sinking into the back of my shirt and pulling me back brought me back to my senses, and I scrambled with my arms, looking at my leg as it slid out of the ground.


    Where my leg had been was now a blue wavering mist that glowed around the edges. I watched as the patch of grass and dirt slowly started to reform. Sandath¡¯s nose pressing into my leg had me looking down at it, but nothing was out of place besides the cold I felt from it.


    After a moment of stunned shock, I asked, ¡°What was that?¡± Once touched my leg, I knew I was okay and grew more interested in what had to be magic than scared.


    Sandath looked at where the hole was now less than a finger width length in size, and we watched as it sealed over, the blue mist dissolving and being replaced with what I now knew had to be some skill.


    ¡°I don''t know, but it feels dangerous. There''s no smell coming from it. None.¡± That made me look over at the wolf. I could see him inhaling his nose to the ground.


    I was surprised at his statement. Even when a skill was used that hid scent and sight from the senses, it was covered up by the surrounding environment¡¯s looks or smell, like how the Felim had been practically see-through. Sandath was talking about a lack of anything, and that, more than anything, was why I was now interested.


    Sandath let out a whine of protest as I used my bow to tap the ground as I moved forward, but even if his senses gave him a spot that screamed danger, I knew he would stay beside me. After all, if something near the Inner Forest could hurt one of her wolves, Mother would have already told us, so I wasn''t so concerned as to leave the area. Whatever this magic was, it could prove interesting. Sandath was staying behind me as I moved forward, his tail flicking uneasily, giving away his anxiousness.


    I paused to rub between his ears before slowly moving forward further, lightly tapping the bow on the ground.


    After a few feet of slow movement, we finally found the spot as the bow dipped beneath the grass without a sound. I looked over and up to Sandath with a grin as I etched a line in the dirt where it started and started to walk around it. I assumed it was an illusion spell of some kind, like what I read about in books. Judging by how the bow seemed to move quickly through it, that was all it was. I stopped when the grass switched from flattened to standing straight up. I went to the other side of the small, flattened area and did the same. Sandath continued to stay glued behind me, ready to grab me if I slipped. After a few minutes of careful and slow work, I looked at the results. Half a circle lined out in dirt about four feet wide, marked with a line.


    I smiled wide as I realized that being small would finally pay off, as Sandath most likely would struggle to fit.


    Before getting closer, though, at Sandath''s insistence that we didn''t know how deep the illusion went, I waited for him to find a vine strong enough to hold me. After a wait that seemed to last forever, with the illusion tauntingly right before me, he came back toting a long vine in his jaws. In a few moments, we had the two-inch thick vine tied around my waist, with Sandath holding the other end as I gave it a test tug.


    ¡°Mother won¡¯t be happy when she learns we aren''t hunting.¡± Sandath pointed out, but I waved his worry away as I got on my knees and started forward slowly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll grab something on the way back, and with the Felim, we¡¯ll be good. I want to see what this is.¡± I didn''t tell him, but there was just something about it that was telling me to take a look.

 Chapter Two - The Egg

    ["What is the difference between a monster and an animal? It''s simple: one wants to survive and will kill where it must, and the other wants just to kill because it can. A man who acts like an animal can be reasoned with, convinced, and avoided. A man who acts like a monster can not. Which one is more dangerous, though? That''s where the line blurs."


    - Comment from Guild Synopsis on the Grading of Beast]


    Aster


    The forest seemed silent, almost as if watching along as my hand slowly reached towards the dirt, which seemed to melt away into a blue haze at my touch. The temperature change on my hand was sudden and immediate. The coldness raced up each finger, and while it was colder than the forest at the start of winter, it was bearable, if only for a bit.


    Briefly, I wondered if it was a creature causing the cold or if there were somehow ruins below the ground. Ruins in the forest were somewhat common, but sadly, most of them only had a wall or two standing with only a few intact buildings. Kulni had told me some stories about how there used to be a whole city in the forest, but she had never said what had happened, only that elves used to live there.


    I lowered my head down. The feeling of expecting to get a face full of dirt only to be met with nothing was weird, but even weirder was what I could see. Ice was everywhere, covering everything.


    It was a small cave by my standards and was only about forty feet wide and twenty feet deep and seemed rounded and circular. The hole was in the middle of the cave and seemed to be the only thing letting the light through, which bounced off the icicles scattered on the edge of the cave roof, illuminating the whole area.


    The lack of any noise from outside by what I assumed was the illusion''s magic was disconcerting and left an extremely heavy feeling of silence. I looked back, bringing my head up and explaining to Sandath what I¡¯d seen and found.


    He looked at the ground below him nervously as if expecting it to collapse.


    ¡°Can you lower me down like we did at the oak tree?¡± I looked imploringly at him as I asked my request.


    I really wanted to go down and didn''t see anything dangerous, so I didn''t see the problem. He gave a hesitant look back toward the inner forest. ¡°Shouldn''t we ask Mother first? What if it collapses like the tree ruins did? Mother wouldn¡¯t let us into the forest for a month after that.¡±


    I groaned at the reminder of what had happened last year but shook my head. ¡°She wouldn''t let us, and what if there''s a relic down there causing the cold?¡± Sandath paused, even his tail slowing down from its anxious movement, and I knew I almost had him. Relics were what Kulni called the items we had found at the ruins that still had some mana left in them. We had only found two in all the years we¡¯d spent looking for them, but suggesting them was tempting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be down in the cave for a moment, and you can pull me up if you think anything is wrong, but I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.¡± I pleaded. We both knew I needed him to lift and lower me into the cave.


    After a silence, he let out a long whine before he spoke, ¡°Fine, but only until the hunters get here.¡± He finally relented, backing up and stretching out the vine. I smiled. I''d have to repay him somehow. Flipping around, letting my legs dangle into the illusion, I laughed at what I probably looked like. Quickly checking for sharp edges to make sure the vine wouldn''t get cut, I gave Sandath a mental nudge and waved a hand to the wolf before I started to lower myself down.


    As the cave came into full view, I was slightly awed at the feel the cave gave off. While it was cold to the point of almost freezing in my current clothes, it was beautiful, with the dark ice reflecting the light, making the walls almost look as if they were glowing to the way the lights shifted as I moved. I was left looking around, thinking for a moment I¡¯d left the forest before I was jolted back by my feet touching the ground.


    Checking around. I started to get a feel for the area, moving cautiously. Everything was coated in frost, making my first few steps sound extra loud in my ears as the cave echoed with the noise. The wall and floor were smooth, strangely so, shaped like a circular depression; it was hard not to slip inwards toward the middle of the cave.


    Walking around the edge slowly, I started my search. I didn¡¯t see any obvious ruins, but there had to be some form of magic that was causing the cold to form and something that hid the cave. The search, however, started off boring with the bare walls and smooth ground. I found no obvious signs of anything hidden on the outer edges of the cave, even with a closer look. That had been expected at first glance. With the chance of a relic, I wasn''t going to take any chances.


    Turning to look at the middle of the cave, I smiled. Even as low as my level was, I¡¯d have to be stupid not to notice the way everything seemed to be focused on the middle of the cave, with the sunlight casting onto it, to the overall shape of the cave. I would bet my dinner, if anything was here, it was under the only pile of snow in the middle of the cave.


    With the middle of the cave becoming a much steeper slope, it was hard not to slide on the ice, and I mentally wished I''d had something on the bottom of my boots to keep a grip. Surprisingly, I was doing well, that was until I was only a few steps away, and the ice decided to stop being friendly with my boots as I was taking a step, and I slipped, falling forward. Reaching out to catch myself, I landed in the pile of snow, which was surprisingly well-packed but still was a softer landing than the ice, thankfully. Sitting up and wiping the snow off my face, I shivered. The snow was cold, the coldest I¡¯d ever felt snow.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s going to kill me if I get sick,¡± I muttered and shook myself, getting on my knees.


    With the only unexplored place in the cave, I rubbed my hands together to warm them up and then started to dig the snow out, moving my hands through it and looking around. With as cold as they were, it was hard to feel much of anything, and the first thing I felt I almost mistook for more snow and fumbled with it. Pulling it out, I looked in disappointment at the stone before me, setting it to the side. More stones followed the first, twenty-two of them to be exact, as counting them was the only way to keep my mind off the cold. The stones had steadily increased in size in the few minutes I¡¯d spent moving the snow around, and now they were twice the size of my fist, requiring both hands. I was starting to debate whether to give up or if frost burn was worth it when my right hand landed on something different somehow, smoother than a stone.


    It was so cold to the touch that it sent a burning sensation up my hand, and reflexively, I tried to move it away, hissing in pain, but my hand seemed to be frozen to it. Oh no.


    Letting out a few curses that Mom probably would have strongly disapproved of, I repositioned my body, planting my feet on either side of my hand, and tried to leverage my hand up, only to have my feet sink a few inches. Before I could try to think of something else, a sharp, mind-bending pain coursed up my body and into my head, and I let out a choked cry as my body stiffened like the Felim¡¯s had before all at once, the pain vanishing.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It was such an immediate change that my body relaxed on its own, and I slumped forward in relief, closing my eyes for a second. It took a moment of deep breaths and calming thoughts before I opened them. Waiting in front of me was a set of system screens, to my surprise. Both had been delayed in showing because of a setting I had changed for all system messages with only a mental request I had made years ago. It required me to have my eyes open to see any system screen unless I willed it. Waking up because of a blue event screen that didn''t matter was annoying. I looked over messages, reading them.


    [Bonding Successful]


    [Title: ¡®Bonded¡¯ Has been earned]


    [Rank: Unique - Level: Inapplicable until hatching.]


    [Congratulations, Your race class is available for change when advancing grade.]


    [Error: Race advancement not compatible with current race alterations. Second-class choices have been altered to allow for bonding.]


    I felt my eyes widen. I stared at the screens, reading it once more. I had only the slightest clue as to what had just happened, and I turned my head down and reached into the snow nervously, my hand slightly shaking as it landed on the smooth surface that had burned a moment ago.


    Slowly, carefully, I used my second to go underneath the object, pulling it up. I was faintly surprised at how heavy it was, but that was in the back of my mind as I looked down.


    I was met with an oval of what I could only think of as black opaque ice the length of my forearm and as wide as an arrow. I stared at it a moment before I identified it.


    [Bonded - Frost Dragon Egg - Legendary - The fertile egg of a frost dragon that has bonded to you willingly]


    I stared blankly at it, and realizing I was holding my breath, I took a shuddering one, the golden text that filled the mental screen in my mind staying there. Legendary, Kluni had told me the ranks of items, but it was so far up the list that I''d never expected something of that rarity.


    A sharp tug from the vine shook me out of my thoughts, and quickly, I wrapped one arm around the egg, pulling it close protectively so I waited for only a second until I was hauled off the ground, my eyes looking to the egg still in surprise all thoughts of a relic out of my mind.


    The first thing I noticed was the sound as I neared the top of the cave, and I struggled for a second to get over the ledge with one arm as it got close enough. Briefly, I noted that the illusion had dropped as I swung myself out of the cave. Laying there next to the hole, panting for a second, I tried to get the air back into my lungs that the vine had squeezed out. I really needed to come up with something that didn''t just squeeze my waist.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Sandath¡¯s voice entered my head, curious, but I could also sense the relief there that nothing had happened, or so he knew so far.


    I held up my hand that wasn''t holding the egg in a thumbs up, a gesture Kluni had taught me that meant everything was good or, in this case, a yes.


    Sitting up with a groan and moving a bit more away from the hole, I held up the egg, keeping it close to my chest but enough for Sandath to see as he trotted closer.


    He looked at it for a moment, and I could tell he was identifying it by the way his eyes almost rounded in surprise, and then he leaned forward to sniff it. He paused a foot away before taking multiple paw steps back, his nose wrinkled. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± He emphasized the last word while licking the frost that had formed on his nose with his tongue.


    I looked down, then back up to him, surprised. The egg had been cold when I¡¯d first touched it, but since the pain had stopped, it¡¯d been a soothing warmth. Even now, it was warm to the touch. I wouldn''t dismiss Sandath''s words; I had seen the frost on his nose.


    Slowly and gently, I lowered the egg to the ground, and sure enough, when it was about a foot away from the ground, I watched as frost formed on the grass. ¡°It¡¯s not cold for me,¡± I said, pointing out the obvious, looking up to the wolf who had gotten closer again but still stood a tail length away.


    ¡°The hunting party has already grabbed the prey and is on its way back home.¡± He hesitated in his words, eyeing the egg. ¡°Should we leave it here and go tell moth-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I cut him off, holding the egg a bit closer, then winced as Sandath¡¯s ears lowered ever so slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be so sharp, but what if something came along and took it or ate it? We can¡¯t put it back.¡± The reason sounded perfectly fine in my ears, but I could spot the look Sandath gave me even as I turned my head to avoid it by looking at the spot Felim had been.


    I didn¡¯t want to leave the egg alone in the middle of the forest. It felt wrong.


    A long moment of silence passed, and I refused to budge even with the puppy eyes that I knew he was putting on my back. I could be stubborn when I wanted to be, even if it was hard to ignore those eyes. Really hard.


    Sandath was the first to speak in the duel of silence.


    ¡°We should head back then. It¡¯ll take longer since you can¡¯t ride on my back with it.¡±


    I stood still, surprised. I hadn¡¯t thought of that, but he was right. Mentally groaned at the long walk that awaited me to get back home, but the idea of leaving the egg was definitely not an option.


    It took over two hours of walking at a steady, constant pace to make it back, but I didn¡¯t rush. Mother would be upset at me being late again, but I knew she could track me through the inner forest and would see that I was safe and heading back. Looking at Sandath, I let out a small sigh. We hadn''t talked much on the way home, not because either of us was upset at the other but because he was upset at the long walk we had had to take back. On the plus side, though, he had managed to catch a decent-sized rabbit he now had dangling from his jaws.


    I nearly tripped on my way back as I mentally reviewed the notification I had gotten in the cave mentioning the second class. I was advancing in grade and unlocking my second class today!


    I''d managed to forget even after watching the time tick down for it for an entire month.


    That realization rattled me a bit, but after pondering everything that had happened, it made sense. I shook my head in mock disappointment at forgetting it, then watched as Sandath moved in front of me.


    I could tell we were close to home by the way the forest seemed to bend in on itself and how the sun was impossible to see. Following behind him, I walked, the skill Mother used to cover the cave and home was hard to get past even after being shown the way multiple times. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t, but wolves had it much easier with their noses.


    Soon enough, the weird feel of the forest passed, and I could see the giant cavern and the small house in comparison next to it. The river that flowed off the side of the cave and back into the forest was shallower than usual, signaling the start of winter, but everything else was the same as when I had left.


    Wolves were milling about, sunbathing on smooth rocks that had warmed up throughout the day, eating the prey that had been brought back and other such stuff. I smiled at a group of chest-high pups that ran out of the cave, tackling each other in a bid to get to the food first. I almost followed them towards the food as well when my stomach grumbled, then stopped and sighed.


    Kulni had me stop eating raw food recently. Instead, she had me cook it over a fire while discussing spices and herbs. I didn¡¯t mind doing it; I had learned a bit about it, and the meat did have a bit more flavor, but it was tedious when I was hungry.


    Turning towards the house, I took two steps but paused and turned to Sandath, adjusting the egg to just my right hand, and reached out, rubbing him between the ears, a spot I knew he loved. The gentle rumble mixed with his tail wag told me he was happy, but the look in his eyes, I¡¯d have to watch my back for more ambushes. I grinned at the look.


    ¡°I have to talk to Mom about the egg and the grade advancement, but enjoy the rabbit and tell Nomi I said hi.¡± I teased.


    He looked embarrassed as I mentioned the dark brown wolf he had been trying to impress recently. He tilted his head, then his eyes sparkled, and he lowered his head to my level and whispered mentally in a conspiratorial tone, ¡°Mother doesn''t mind what class you pick. She just wants you to be smart about it.¡± Before I could respond, he¡¯d turned and started to trot off towards the prey pile. I sighed at the reminder of the discussion of classes I¡¯d already had with Kulni, but I still walked towards the house.

 Chapter Three - Dinner and A talk

    ["There are many in power who will tell someone where they must live and what they must do, but out of all of those people, many of them will not live in the way they recommend to others. In fact, those people tend to do the opposite, and when it happens, it causes issues. That is what happened with the former city of Raython. It ended in the governor, who will not be named, being dragged out of his house and killed by his own people."


    -Quote from Unkown during the new election of Raython]


    Aster


    I looked over the small house as I walked up to it. It was a four-room cabin made of all the same type of wood with only one window per room of the house, lined up so all sides of the house happened to have a window. My window wasn''t visible from the front, but I could imagine the green drapes that hid the room from view.


    Walking up to the door, I let myself in, knocking the dirt off my boots on the side, and I was pleasantly surprised by the smell of cooking meat. I felt my mouth start to water at the scent it gave off, and I felt myself switching from anxious to excited almost immediately.


    It was Abexl she was cooking, my favorite. I knew that smell from anywhere. Giving a tiny hop of excitement, I started making my way to the kitchen.


    ¡°Aster, if you leave that door open after I spent all day heating the house, I¡¯ll have you sleep outside. Alone¡±


    The last word was added almost as an afterthought, but the voice still had me pause in my movement with a shiver running up my back. Even if I didn¡¯t feel the cold moving into the house, I moved as quickly as I could. I turned and shut the door with one hand, letting out a small curse at how she always seemed to know.


    Slowly, I made my way to the kitchen, pulling on the wooden door already half open that separated the main room and the kitchen, and turned towards the delicious smell to spot Kulni.


    My mother, also the mother of wolves, was blessed by the goddess of the hunt and was the biggest wolf I had ever seen. At the moment, though, she looked mostly human and was in the middle of making a stew.


    She stood six feet tall and then some but was half hunched over a pot and was focused on adding in a spice that looked like ginger. Her wolf-like ears twitched as I walked in. The fur on them matched the same silvery white hair that ran down her back, ending just above her waist.


    Her tail seemed to slowly move in a circle like the ladle she was stirring.


    With her darker tan skin compared to my all too easily sunburnt pale skin, it was apparent we weren''t related by blood. It was a known fact, but I loved her regardless, and she took care of me.


    ¡°Aster, I said to close the door. You''re letting the heat out.¡± Her voice didn''t sound annoyed, but it held the same tone as someone who had said it a hundred times and didn¡¯t expect to stop.


    ¡°I did, Mom. I just..¡± I let my voice trail off.


    I hadn¡¯t really thought about what to say. I mean, what did you say when you brought home an egg that you¡¯ve bonded with? Sorry, mom, it was an accident? I mean, it was.


    My idea of explaining anything died in my mind as Kulni turned, probably sensing my hesitation. The simple tunic and pants she wore did nothing to hide the imposing figure that was beneath it. Her amber eyes looked down at mine only for a second, then moved and stared at the dragon egg, pausing for five whole seconds to look at it. I counted to make sure, and it was a new record, if I could remember right.


    I felt myself starting to sweat when she didn''t say anything, only looking back up at me. For a second, I debated if bringing the egg back had been the right choice after all.


    Then she started to chuckle. Out of all the things I expected, I didn''t expect amusement, maybe anger for being late or bringing something potentially dangerous home, but not amusement. I didn''t know whether to be nervous or relieved, so I just stood there dumbfounded.


    ¡°Well, are you bonded to it?¡± She asked once she had stopped chuckling, pointing the wooden spatula at me.


    I nodded at the question that was phrased more like a done statement as if she already knew the answer.


    ¡°What color is the mark?¡± She asked.


    I frowned and tilted my head in. I looked down, shifting the egg to look at my right hand, which had felt scorching in the cave, but nothing was there, no burn mark.


    ¡°Mark?¡± I echoed the word, confused.


    Mother let out a sigh. ¡°I suppose that''s fair. We have never talked about bonding to an animal or monster, and I was hoping to avoid it for at least another year.¡±


    Turning around, stirring the stew a few times, she reached over to the mirror that hung on the wall, taking it off. It was a small one meant for looking at your face. She liked to keep around the cabin. Kunil gestured me closer, and I walked hesitantly over, keeping a small distance to avoid the frost forming over the food.


    She set the wooden spoon to the side on a small wooden table that held all the spices we had gathered, much more than usual. The winter would limit what else we could find, and neither of us wanted to lose access to them for that long.


    Raising the mirror, she took a step closer, and I was surprised to see no frost form on her, but she did raise a single eyebrow, looking down at the egg again. ¡°It¡¯s an impressive aura.¡± She mused before she used one hand to gently tilt my head up and to the side, raising the mirror so I could see she parted my hair. On my neck, a golden mark shimmered, a pale blue shaped like a spiraling circle made of multiple interlocking pieces. I raised a hand and felt it. It was cold, and the movement sent a shiver through my body.


    ¡°It almost looks like it¡¯s moving,¡± I said, watching it spin.


    Kulni nodded, then lowered the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s a strong bond, and you two were lucky to match well.


    We''re going to have to have a long talk, but that can wait until I finish this stew. No point wasting it by rushing it.¡± Kulni said, mixing the stew again. ¡°Tell me what happened while I finished cooking, please, daughter.¡±


    I had so many questions I wanted to ask, but a gentle cough from Kulni had me sit down, and I held my tongue. Asking questions before answering Mom''s wasn''t a way to get an answer.


    I started to recount my story, beginning at the hunt with the Felim, and I was happy to see her nod in approval at the use of my skill.


    ¡°It was a good idea to have it hit the tree, but if its level was any higher, it might have gone through it. Even though it was Claw Oak, it''s not unbreakable.¡±


    I nodded, taking in her words. I would think about them later, as I always did after a hunt. Continuing the story, I explained the Illusion and how I had gotten down and found the egg, finishing up the story with the walk back and why we had been late.


    The disapproving look she gave me made me wilt. ¡°You should have known better than to use your hand to look around. Something causing that much cold could have killed you if you were unlucky. You should have thought more. Sandath was in the right here. I expect you to think more next time. No relics or ruins are worth your life or his.¡±


    Her words were harsh, but I couldn''t argue with them. She was right. What I did had been reckless.


    ¡°I understand, Mom. I''ll be careful next time.¡± I promised, looking down to avoid her eyes.


    ¡°I just want you to understand to take precautions first, and there were reasons I wanted you to avoid those ruins.¡± She sighed. ¡°Get a blanket and set the egg on the ground, and let¡¯s eat.


    I nodded. Even as reluctant as I was to let go of the egg, I wasn''t willing to make Kulni more upset or disappointed. In less than a minute, I had grabbed one of the extra blankets off of the chair in the main room and had wrapped up the egg in it, setting it down on the ground next to my chair in the kitchen, and again, I was surprised to see no frost appear anywhere. Kulni walked over, setting a bowl down in front of me on the table, and as if reading my mind, answered my unsaid question.


    ¡°It¡¯s in my domain and close to me. While it¡¯s strong, I can still suppress its aura, and no, it won¡¯t hurt the egg.¡±


    I closed my half-open mouth and instead looked down at my food as she took the only other seat at the table with her bowl. The stew looked and smelled amazing. Abexl, a large lizard-like creature that lived in the outer forest, had become my favorite food. The meat of the creature was softer than most and was almost impossible to cook over a fire because of how easily it charred and broke apart, but in a stew like the one Kulni cooked, it was amazing. The creature''s scales could also be ground down into a powder to be used to stop infections, and the bones the wolves seemed to enjoy. I dug into the meal with an apatite.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We have a lot to go over tonight before you unlock your second class. How much time do you have?¡± Kulni asked.


    ¡°Two hours and thirteen minutes,¡± I said after swallowing another mouthful and checking the timer.


    Kulni nodded her head. ¡°First thing then, take a look at your status screen.¡±


    I opened it up with a thought and started to read over it.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 0 (2:13 hours remaining until unlock)]


    [Level: 30][Titles: Daughter of Kulni, Bonded]


    [Mana: 230/256]


    [Stamina: 280/300]


    [Race Class: Child of The Pack - Level 30]


    [Class Skills: Pack Hunter, Hunting Sense, Hunting Dash]


    [Second Class: Unclassed]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 0]


    [Constitution - 22]


    [Strength - 17]


    [Endurance - 30]


    [Dexterity -23]


    [Charisma - 14]


    [Intelligence - 23]


    [Wisdom - 15]


    ¡°I got a new title, but it just says bonded, and I can¡¯t identify it,¡± I explained to Kulni.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± She asked


    ¡°Not in my status sheet, but a screen earlier said being bonded updated my second class options,¡± I said, and after a moment of focus, I shared the screen with her. By how her eyes moved I could tell that she was reading it.


    "That''s expected when you bond. The system sees the pact you made as a permanent change, and it can alter a fair bit in the process and down the line." She gestured to the bowl in front of her. "Like this, once the ingredients are in, it''s nearly impossible to separate them. Yes, you can take the meat out, but the juice the meat soaked up is still in, and so is the flavor." Kulni paused, a clear sign that I could ask questions, and I did.


    "Does that mean I''m bonded with them forever now? I didn''t mean to bond to it, not that I would have wanted to leave it."


    "No, daughter, it''s a fresh bond and shouldn''t have major backlash, but you have bonded, and that has already affected the way you think. You''re protecting that egg as if it was your own."


    I looked down at the egg by my feet, which sat warped in the blanket. Realizing the egg affected me was not doing anything for my fondness towards it, which was a bit worrying. "Does that mean it can affect how I think? Will it be able to change my thoughts ?"


    Kulni shook her head and snorted. "No, the system forbids something like that. A bond can share emotions with its other. If it is a strong emotion, like the dragon in the egg is feeling, then those emotions can be amplified. By the sound of it, the bond you made was unintentionally done. It''s rare, but it can happen."


    "In this case, the egg is probably close to its limit on when it has to hatch, and you were at the right place and willing to help it."


    I got up and went to the pot, refilling my bowl as I thought over her words. "So it''s just a chance I found the egg the day I was unlocking my second class?"


    Kulni held up her bowl as I came back, and I set mine down and repeated the process of filling hers up while she spoke.


    "Yes and no. For the past few hundred years or so, after I took the forest for my own, dragons have used it as a place to hide eggs in the middle sections of the forest with my approval. Here, the dragons will hatch and leave the forest. It''s been a few decades since the last dragon has come. That egg has hatched. The egg you bonded is much older, which is why it needs to hatch soon."


    Kunli looked me in the eyes, her gaze sharp and serious as she spoke her next words. "Do you want to keep this bond? After it hatches, it''ll be nearly impossible to break without one of you dying. It could survive without you even if it doesn''t bond."


    The question had me stop eating. Looking down at the egg, I thought about it.


    The dragon that hatched could survive, but if it could, then why would it bond to me?


    It didn''t make sense, and there was something missing. Even if the choices in the forest for bonding were limited, it had chosen me. How could I say no? I let out a long breath and then nodded.


    "I don''t understand much about bonding, but it picked me, and I''m going to do what I can to help it."


    Kulni nodded, and for a second, relief or sadness passed through her eyes, but it was gone so fast I could have imagined it. "Then we can talk more about it later. For now, let''s discuss your second class and the advancement of your first."


    I almost groaned but held it in. Kulni seemed adamant that I pick something not related to the forest.


    "Since you''ll be busy with the hatching, I think it''s time you hear why." Kulni hummed for a moment, and she heaved in a breath. "I want you to go to the kingdom."


    I started to cough, the spoonful of stew I had just swallowed almost coming back up. She wanted me to leave the forest? Was it the egg? The food looked unappetizing, and I whispered the only words I could think of. "Why? Is it something I did? I''ll pick a good class, I promise."


    "No, daughter. There''s an academy in the kingdom that teaches elves and humans. Anyone who pass the exam and have just advanced to grade one, unlocking their second class can attend. This isn''t a punishment or an exile."


    Kulni was being patient with me, but I didn''t understand why she wanted me to go.


    "Why do I have to go? You can teach me everything I need to know." I protested.


    Kulni snorted and then laughed, her teeth pointed ends showing. "My daughter, I can not teach you half of what you need to know. This will only be for two years, then after that, you can decide on what you want to do, but I want you to go."


    I hung my head, I didn''t want to go, but I didn''t have a choice in the matter. "Promise after I can come back and stay in the forest?


    "You will always be welcomed into this forest, but I want you to learn what is outside, beyond the trees."


    She focused, her eyes looking at something I couldn''t see.


    "I will send a letter. The last time I checked, I believe they had other bonded dragons there that guarded the kingdom. The hatchling might be able to learn from them."


    I nodded my head. "How long until I have to go?" I mumbled


    "The academy starts in the summer season, and You will head to the Arlion capital when winter breaks. Until then, I want you to gain levels and finish the books I¡¯ve gotten you on the races and how they work.


    Still a bit dazed at the information, I nodded. The one thing I had to agree with unwillingly was the lack of information I had on the other races. Not that I minded only being with Kulni and the wolves, but not having met a single other human-like race was a bit sad.


    Idly, I checked the time on the grade advancement, trying to think of a way to change the conversation.


    [Grade: 0 (16 minutes remaining until unlock)]


    I almost feel out of my seat. "Mom, what class should I pick if I can''t have one relating to the forest?" Even if I had wanted to pick a class relating to the forest, I understood I couldn''t now as upsetting as it was.


    "Whatever class you think will suit you, don''t pick one based on what you will be doing or where you are, but pick one based on what you are."


    I nodded and got up, and reached for the egg, only for Kulni to speak again. "I suppose I''ll have to get things for the hatching ready. You''ll be out for at least a week. Binding and advancing." She laughed and leaned back in the chair.


    Turning around, I gave her a confused look


    "What do you mean I''ll be out?"


    "My dear child, if you wouldn''t have ignored my attempts to talk to you about your class, you would have known. Advancing in grade and advancing your class takes an enormous toll on your body. Now that you''ve bonded as well and to a dragon on the same day of your unlocking, I wouldn''t be surprised if you were out for a week and a half. I''ll have something for you to eat when you wake up. Now go, I don''t want you collapsing on the ground."


    Blinking, I nodded. It didn¡¯t change much about what was going to happen.


    I made my way out of the kitchen and to the main room, glancing outside the window at the stars and moon for a moment before I walked to my room. I briefly wondered if the stars would be different outside of the forest but didn¡¯t see why they would be.


    Shaking my head, I continued walking. My room was on the opposite side of the house from Kulni¡¯s room and the kitchen, and as I walked in, I looked around.


    It was simple, small, but cozy. One portion of the room was taken up by a desk and shelf full of various papers and books; another held a stand of half-made arrows and other necessities for my bow. I ignored them all in favor of my bed. Not even bothering to undress, I fell onto it. I was going to take a thorough shower when I woke up.


    I looked at the painting on the wall. It was the only one I had, a gift from Kulni on my twelfth birthday. It was of me and her in front of the cave where I''d grown up the first few years of my life that I could remember.


    I had no idea how she managed to get it in such detail, but I loved it. I stared at it as my mind went through the conservation we¡¯d just had.


    I didn''t want to leave the forest, but at the same time, I didn''t want to disappoint Kulni.


    Today was not the day I had expected, but if I had to attend this academy, maybe I could make it work. I started to wonder what it would be like to see other races, but before my thoughts went further, they were interrupted by the appearance of a blue screen that I read eagerly, pushing everything else out of my mind.


    [You have reached the required age set by your race class to start advancement -15 Years, 7 Months, 3 Days- your second class will be unlocked, and your race class is available to advance.]


    [Start Grade Advancement?]


    [Yes/No]


    [Warning: failing to start advancement to grade 1 will increase the time required for advancement by 10 days and can cause errors.]


    I took a deep breath, flipping around in my bed and lying flat.


    I¡¯d waited a long time for this. I need to focus on it, now wasn''t a time to think of anything else.


    Letting my body relax, I laid flat and mentally selected yes.


    The weird sensation of my eyes closing without me doing unnerved me; all I saw was black.

 Chapter Four - Grade Advancement

    ["Classes are the fundamental way of life. In order to do anything to a high degree, you have to have a class in that field. However, there are a few common misconceptions that must be noted.


    The most common misconception is that skills and attribute points are the only way a class operates.


    When you gain a class, race, second, you also gain knowledge inherent to that class, like how to plow a field for a farmer-type class or swing a sword for a warrior-type class. When that class evolves, you keep that knowledge regardless of the advancement.


    The second misconception is to gain a class, a person must do something in that field that applies to said class.


    While it is one way to do so, dungeons, world events, and sometimes quests offered by the system offer a class/class advancement as a reward and this doesn''t require advancing in a grade to change.¡±


    -Excerpt from A Fundamental Working of Classes]


    Aster


    Opening my eyes, I found myself surrounded by blackness, creepy but expected from what I¡¯d read. From what I knew, the system was in the process of creating classes and forming a list of them, and all I had to do was wait. I tried to wave my arms around in front of my face, and while I felt the movement, I didn¡¯t see anything. It was a weird sensation that had my eyes crossed until a screen appeared in front of me.


    [Advancement to grade 1 has started]


    [Multiple class advancements have been made. Please pick a class to advance first.]


    [Race Class / Second Class]


    I picked the race class, the standard, and the expected route when advancing both classes while moving up a grade at the same time. One reason was because of the limited options race classes had, usually around only one to three. It was also done so that your second class had more knowledge to go off of, and so they mixed better.


    Kluni and I had no idea what race options I¡¯d have because of my blood-related parents and Kulni. The first was unknown to me. All Kulni ever said about them was that they hadn¡¯t wanted to leave me, and they had died shortly after they had left the forest against Kulni''s wishes, not that I didn¡¯t prod for any other information, but she was impossible to get info out of.


    The second reason was the time I had spent with Kluni. She was strong and had raised me partly like her own race, wolves, in her own domain. It had affected my first race class, so it was expected to affect my second. I wanted it to. I looked up to Kulni, and I''d take any chance I had to be like her. Not that I¡¯d ever tell her. I looked at the several screens that appeared in front of me and started to read, a tinge of excitement bubbling up.


    [Three Options Available]


    [Option One]


    [Class: Daughter Of The Claw Woods]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Granted Skills: Forest Walk, Growth, Bark Skin]


    [Alterations: class holder¡¯s skin will take on a slightly green color as well as the ability to photosynthesize. Skills and class abilities will be severely limited outside of the Claw Wood forest.]


    [Attributes Per Level: 19]


    [Free Points + 2]


    [Constitution + 7]


    [Strength + 3]


    [Endurance + 1]


    [Dexterity + 2]


    [Charisma + 1]


    [Intelligence + 1]


    [Wisdom + 2]


    [You have grown up in the forest, learned every tree and how to adapt to the woods, taking more than a minor part in its ecosystem. This class morphs the body to suit the forest and can lead to becoming royalty set by the system.][Note: Class is not a current Race Class advancement and may alter or replace existing skills.]


    Well, the first one could have been better. The class skill Forest Walk piqued my interest, and the alterations were unique, but it wasn¡¯t anything I wanted. It didn¡¯t feel right for me. Maybe Kulni had been right to tell me to avoid classes that had me stuck in one place. I looked to the next one, a bit more hopeful.


    [Option Two]


    [Class: Grove Warden]


    [Rarity: Legendary]


    [Granted Skills: Miniature Domain, Root Multiplication, Healing Leaves, Grove Formation]


    [Alterations: Allows the class holder to create mana-like creatures based on the environment inside of the grove once set.]


    [Attributes Per Level: 24]


    [Free Points + 3]


    [Constitution + 4]


    [Strength + 4]


    [Endurance + 5]


    [Dexterity + 1]


    [Charisma + 1]


    [Intelligence + 2]


    [Wisdom + 4]


    [Growing up in the forest has given you respect for the laws of nature, and now you strive to uphold them at any cost. This class has allowed you to create the start of a new grove. This class will grant the ability to understand the needs of the land as long as it is set in your domain and will slowly alter it to your preference. This class will grant a path quest that can lead to a Grove Lord class.][Note: Class is not a current Race Class advancement and may alter or replace existing skills.]


    Aster would have hummed if she could have made a noise. It was a class that was similar to the first but allowed access to an advanced race class later. Something she had read was rare. Still, it didn''t feel like it suited her or would be flexible enough outside of its area. The legendary tag was enticing, though, and the ability to create creatures did give her a few ideas. Still, it wasn''t her. She looked at the third and final option, a little nervous that it was also going to be forest-related.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    [Option Three]


    [Class: Daughter Of Kulni]


    [Rarity: Unique/Epic]


    [Granted Skills: Pack Bond, Pack Formation]


    [Alterations: This Class alters the body, giving the class holder a more wolf-like appearance and altering the senses granted by the change.]


    [Attributes Per Level: 20 ]


    [Free Points + 2]


    [Constitution + 1]


    [Strength + 3]


    [Endurance + 2]


    [Dexterity + 6]


    [Charisma + 2]


    [Intelligence + 1]


    [Wisdom + 3]


    [You have proven to be the daughter of the Mother of Wolves Kulni in more than one way. This class can grant lesser skills similar to the Mother of Wolves Kulni. This class will continue to grant the ability to understand any wolf and for any wolf to understand you.][Note: Class is a current Race Class advancement and will merge existing skills if applicable.]


    I was quivering with excitement if it was possible without having a body. I didn''t have to look through each class in detail. The choice was obvious. The other first two options were nothing compared to this. Forget that the second option was legendary; this one should have been! I selected the third class option, mentally mashing on it. A slight fear, I knew, was unfounded that it might change in front of me.


    [Select Race Class Option Three?]


    [Yes/No]


    Yes, yes, yes! Hurry up and give it!


    [Notice: You have selected the class Daughter Of Kulni]


    [Notice: You have skills that have been merged.]


    [Notice: Hunting Sense, Hunting Dash, and Pack Hunter have merged into Stalker¡¯s Movement]


    I didn¡¯t feel any different, but I knew I had gotten what I wanted, and now I wanted to give a little dance or celebrate somehow, but it was time for the second class unlock. Shaking off my excitement, I promised myself that I would look into the skills later as I dismissed the notifications.


    [Notice: A class advancements have been made]


    [Second class available for advancement begin?]


    [Yes/No]


    I took a moment to calm down before I selected yes. I needed to be focused on this. It wouldn¡¯t be as easy for my second class. I¡¯d have more choices and options. I selected yes.


    [Three Options Available]


    [Notice: Limit of available classes limited from 5 to 3 because of the current title, Bonded]


    Or it could be the same as limited as the race class options. I wanted to thump the screen until it gave me more options, but I couldn''t. I had no hands, and I¡¯d been the one to keep the bond, even with the system telling me it would alter the second-class options. I crossed my fingers that the choices were good as I started to read through the first one.


    [Option One]


    [Class: Bonded Mage ]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Starting Skills: Bond Speech, Frost Bolt, Ice casting]


    [Attributes Per Level: 15]


    [Constitution +3]


    [Strength + 1]


    [Endurance + 2]


    [Dexterity + 1]


    [Charisma + 2]


    [Intelligence + 4]


    [Wisdom + 2]


    [You have bonded to a magical creature and are able to use part of its magic as your own to fight as you will. This class grants the ability to learn frost-related spells more easily.]


    [Note: Bonded to one of the stronger forms of life, a dragon, you have been given the maximum number of attribute points available at the current stage.]


    Being a mage did sound enticing, and always having access to a ranged weapon was a good thing to have access to. It was, overall, a good class I could use.


    Knowing not to expect free attribute points still didn''t keep me from being disappointed. Second classes, early in their advancement, usually lacked any depth. It was a starting point, but only that. The skills and magic being mostly frost-related did make sense, and I kept the class in mind as I read the next option.


    [Option Two]


    [Class: Bonded Ranger]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Starting Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Rangers aim]


    [Attributes Per Level: 15]


    [Constitution +1]


    [Strength + 2]


    [Endurance + 3]


    [Dexterity + 4]


    [Charisma + 2]


    [Intelligence + 1]


    [Wisdom + 2]


    [With a bond at your side, you can keep your distance from the enemy and hunt at range. This class grants the ability to integrate frost-related skills with the use of a bow.]


    [Note: Bonded to one of the stronger forms of life, a dragon, you have been given the maximum number of attribute points available at the current stage.]


    This was a good class, not stronger than the mage one in power, but it fit more and was suited to what I already knew, so there wouldn''t be as many things I had to learn from scratch. I enjoyed using a bow, so a class focused on it was promising, not to mention the advancement options it could provide in that field.


    I placed it on top as a class option and moved on to the last option.


    [Option Three]


    [Class: Bonded Warrior]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Starting Skills: Bond Speech, Frost coating, Warriors will]


    [Attributes Per Level: 15]


    [Constitution +4]


    [Strength + 3]


    [Endurance + 3]


    [Dexterity + 1]


    [Charisma + 2]


    [Intelligence + 1]


    [Wisdom + 1]


    [With a weapon at your side, be it a spear or sword, you fight with a spirit that can only be matched by your bond. This class grants the ability to use frost-related skills with the use of hand weapons]


    [Note: Bonded to one of the stronger forms of life, a dragon, you have been given the maximum number of attribute points available at the current stage.]


    There was no way I would use a sword if I had other options, as a last resort, possibly but not as a first, and I had a dagger for that.


    Being that close to a beast who weighed over ten times what I did was a bad idea, no matter how you put it when you had what amounted to a toothpick in your hand.


    I looked at the three classes, inspecting them, wishing for a second I could Identify skills in this place to see what the Bonded Mage had on offer, but I couldn''t. It sucked making choices without all the information. I knew which one I wanted, though. While the magic class was enticing, I felt like I¡¯d read enough books as it was in my future, and reading more to understand magic sounded boring. I selected option two with a thought.


    [Select Race Class Option Two?]


    [Yes/No]


    I selected yes after another second of deliberation. While it wasn''t the most powerful, I just knew that I¡¯d do better with it, and I could still use frost skill as long as it was with the bow.


    [Notice: All class selections have been made, and grade advancement has been completed. Leaving the grade advancement will happen in 60 seconds.][60..59..58]


    As I watched the time count down, I thought about both of my classes. I was happy with them. They were good choices. Two epic classes when I¡¯d expected only rare and maybe uncommon was a win in my book. I wanted to see what I could do now, though. With all of the experience I¡¯d built up already, I was bound to gain some levels, and maybe I could gain some more before I had to leave the forest. It was a sad thought, but I reminded myself that I would be coming back after only two years, and I¡¯d see all the wolves. A thought crossed my mind as I tried to change what I was thinking about, and I felt a tiny bit of excitement. There was no way I was going to lose to Sandath now.


    [4..3..2..]


    I let the area around me fade, all of the screen of the class options and choices that were made fading away.

 Chapter Five - A World in Motion

    ["To ask who a person is, you first have to ask who that person was. Everyone is defined by their past because it is not something you can change, Once someone has done something, it is set. This is why it is important to remember history. People can change through the years and have to adapt, but what they were before will always remain."


    -Tyrants of History]


    Kulni, Mother Of Wolves


    I let myself ease back into the chair as I watched Aster leave the kitchen. The child was upset but needed to see the world outside the forest; she would be better for it. Relaxing, I looked at the egg with interest and would have snorted at the timing if it wasn''t so concerning. An egg in the woods that I hadn''t known was there had to be centuries old, and it bonded to my child on the same day she was unlocking her second class. There had been more secrets in this forest than I had realized.


    There had been enough meddling in Aster¡¯s life in her younger years, and sending her off would probably result in more. I had planned on giving her a freshborn pup to bond with, but a dragon¡­


    I wondered how that would go over in the kingdom.


    Waving my hand over the table, a quill and paper appeared from my personal space.


    I started to write, composing a letter on the magical parchment I¡¯d had stored away for a few centuries and almost forgotten about.


    When done, I folded it and flicked it into the air, watching it give a soft flash of green before disappearing.


    I¡¯d kill a king again before I¡¯d let my daughter go off without taking precautions. I had a promise to keep after all.


    Getting up and stretching, I picked up the egg and walked out of the kitchen, setting it on the table in the main room. The dragoness on the inside would be fine until the Aster woke up, and It definitely would hatch strong, but it would be better to keep it in the house until then. In the meantime, I needed to find something to hide the mark she had gained, and I already had an idea of what could work, but it would take time.


    Before that, though, I wanted to go on a hunt, and I was itching to deal with the beast prodding around my borders. Checking to confirm Aster had started her advancement, I walked outside and let the skill for the human form fall away.


    Growing multiple sizes in a few seconds always had a dizzying effect, but the feel of fur on my body and four legs on the ground felt soothing and natural, how I should be.


    [Notice: A domain event has started]


    [Notice: Valuim, Beast of The South, has challenged your control of the Claw Woods. Domain status sheet is unavailable until the event has concluded.]


    It was perfect timing and better than hunting a small beast. Letting out a growl that turned into a howl, I sat up on my haunches, looking over the trees and spotting the giant boar.


    ¡°Kulini, fight me! You can¡¯t keep this forest forever!¡± He stomped the ground, shaking it.


    I could, in fact, do that and had done so.


    ¡°Valuim, you¡¯ll lose like the last three times. Stay in the south. It suits you more.¡± I growled out. He and that damned tiger never knew when to stop fighting.


    He didn¡¯t listen as expected, instead letting out a squeal of rage, knocking over the trees around him and charging.


    This wasn¡¯t going to be a long fight.


    Rasmoth Arilon


    The folded letter appeared while I was at court, merely a green flash, but everyone fell silent at its appearance. After all, the magic needed to get through the wards was high.


    All the nobles attending who had just been debating sending more people to the border outpost in the north as a show of force knew this would take priority.


    There were very few people I had given the enchanted scrolls to and who could use them, but as I looked at the paper, I nearly flinched at what I saw.


    It was not my symbol, the king''s crown, but one of a howling wolf.


    ¡°Court is dismissed for the day. General Author and Flight Leader Cassin, you are to stay.¡± My voice held no room for argument, and there was little argument from the nobles as they got up and filed out of the room. They were not as foolish enough to challenge me today, it seemed.


    ¡°What is it, my king?¡± Author asked, sitting down closer to me now that the room had cleared. He was followed by Cassin, who sat opposite him.


    I held up the letter, showing the symbol on the front, and explained.


    ¡°My grandfather, may he rest in peace, only ever gave out three enchanted letters, and the magic linked to them passed to me upon my father''s death. This is one of them.¡±


    I could tell Cassin understood by the way his eyes widened. He knew more about the land outside the kingdom than most, though with his extended life from his bond, that was expected.


    ¡°Weren''t those issued to the people who helped him secure this kingdom? Are they not all gone by now?¡± Author still sounded confused.


    ¡°The humans are.¡± I confirmed.


    Opening the letter as Cassin spoke in Author¡¯s ear, I ignored his gasp as I read. The letter was short. I felt my shoulders relax as I read. I sagged back in my chair, rubbing my head after passing the letter to Cassin.


    I was silent. There were no words for how I felt. Relief, stress, a mix?


    ¡°Well, It looks like we''re having another guest at the academy this year.¡± Cassin passed the letter to Author after reading it.


    I nodded. ¡°She requested that we keep her relations a secret, but with a dragon...questions will be asked.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to set her accommodations in the spire. A newly bonded can be hard to handle. She¡¯ll also have to have a mentor. I believe I have one suited, although we¡¯ll have to recall her from the northern outpost, we¡¯ll send her replacement with the letter. We just have to avoid Karvum from figuring out they¡¯ll take advantage, or the dwarfs will.¡±


    ¡°Will that affect the army in any way?¡± Author was a shade pale but was collected otherwise.


    ¡°Not directly, but security will have to be raised even higher at the academy if anyone finds out there could be attempts made on any of the royals. If anything were to happen, I don¡¯t even want to imagine the fallout.¡± I said before resting my head in my hands ¡°The same year, my two children are set to start attending, as well as the elves'' own royalty.¡±


    ¡°This couldn¡¯t have happened at a worse time!" Cassin said gesturing at the map of the continent at the wall "With the raids increasing from the north and the amassing at the borer. Everyone thinks a war is coming. Even the adventure guild is struggling to keep up with the higher-ranking monsters that are appearing.¡±


    "This will make for quite a year.¡± Cassin continued, then shrugged. ¡°The dragon flight is doing well. We¡¯ve had four more eggs freely given by the dragons or bartered for with gold."


    I took a heavy drink from the goblet, which held the wine I had been trying to avoid consuming today to keep a clear head.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°The gods are laughing at me, I can tell.¡±


    Alric Storm Born


    The ship was skimming over the water, heading straight for the coast, the ice that had formed on the surface of the water cracking under the strong wooden hull. The other two ships on my left and right followed in my wake. The drum beat matched the mana output of the engines, and I let out a bellowing laugh, raising my axe.


    ¡°The wind is with us!¡± Cheers followed my words, the others in the boat raising their weapons as well.


    [Area Event Started: Arilon Costal Raid]


    I grinned at the event, it meant there were people on the water maybe even a village but it faltered as a roar echoed out. Looking up, I spotted wings as fire erased part of the clouds above, slowly revealing its red scales body. I let out a sting curses. Those damn Arilons and their dragons always seemed to be in the perfect spot at the right time.


    ¡°Turn the ships around! We weren¡¯t told there would be dragons in this part of the border. We¡¯ll aim for the further down the cost towards the south, out of their territory!¡± Slamming my boot down, I watched as the dragon turned and hovered above the land, the slight silhouette of a person on its back. I knew they had riches, and good would be slaves beyond the coast.


    [Area Event Ended; Arilon Costal Raid]


    We¡¯ll be back. I silently vowed at the figure glaring at it. Somehow, I''ll find a way to kill those winged beasts.


    Aster


    I took in a lung full of breath as I opened my eyes, light from the window managing to get in through the fabric. Stretching, letting all of my bones pop, I grinned, but before I could get up, notifications filled my vision.


    [You have gained multiple levels in the Second Class, Bonded Ranger, during grade advancement, New Level:17. Note: Class level can not exceed Race level]


    [Your title, Daughter of Kulni, has been updated to True Daughter of Kulni.]


    This was amazing, jumping so many levels was something that I''d never had happen before. I kept reading eyes gleaming.


    [Congratulations you have advanced to grade 1 and have gained the following: The ability to learn and merge compatible skills, Access to non-forced World Events, Access to Dungeons, Access to joinable Special Events, Access to joinable Domain Events.]


    I flicked them away after a quick glance, I''d known that I''d unlock those already. Eager to see my status sheet, and brought it up.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 30][Titles: True Daughter of Kulni, Bonded]


    [Mana: 341/341]


    [Stamina: 555/555]


    [Race Class: Daughter of Kulni - Level 30]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 17]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Ranger''s aim]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 0]


    [Constitution - 39]


    [Strength - 51]


    [Endurance - 81]


    [Dexterity - 91]


    [Charisma - 48]


    [Intelligence - 40]


    [Wisdom - 49]


    I¡¯d jumped a lot in stats and my grade was now one! I pumped my fist up in joy before excitedly identifying the skills.


    [Stalker¡¯s Movement - At the cost of Stamina and Mana increases movement and senses. Increase of effect scales with Party size]


    [Pack Bond - Allows for messages and view of current stats between party members, limited to 3500 feet. Grants the ability to know the innate direction of party members.]


    [Pack Formation - Allows the creation of a Party limited to five. Increases shared experience in tasks completed with more than one party member.]


    [Bond Speech - Allows for increased mental communication between you and your bond, allowing for mental speech and images through the bond. Decreases to emotion longer at distances.]


    [Frosted Arrow - Infuse an arrow with frost-based mana that spreads to whoever is hit, slowly freezing them and slowing stamina regeneration until mana in the arrow runs out.]


    [Ranger''s Aim - Increases vision and slightly aids in firing an arrow from a bow or other ranged weapon.]


    Not many were viable in combat on their own, but all the skills could be used together. It was something even more special. Sitting up, I dismissed all of the screens and stretched again, then winced at the grumble of my stomach. Food first, then a bath. Nodding at my own choice, I stood up and tilted backward awkwardly. My balance felt all off. How long had I been asleep to manage that? Stumbling out of the door, it took a moment to orient myself, but once I did, I went towards the kitchen. Walking in, I was surprised to see Kulni sitting at the table with a plate of what smelled like deer on the table. Looking me up and down, she smiled.


    ¡°I heard you get up. You must be hungry. Eat.¡± She gestured to the deer.


    I nodded before practically tumbling into the seat and started to devour the food, not needing another invitation.


    She waited until I had almost finished the plate before starting to talk.


    ¡°Did you have good choices?¡± she asked, to which she got a single nod from me as I mentally pushed my status sheet towards her, taking the last bite of food. Watching as she skimmed through it, then looked back up with a bigger smile.


    ¡°That explains it, but you haven''t noticed yet though?¡± She asked


    I titled my head in confusion, then shook my head. I had no idea what she was talking about. Things felt off still, but I figured that was the effect of the big leap in attributes. ¡°What do you mean, is something wrong?¡± Had I messed up my advancement?


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to watch you figure out, lean over here.¡± She gestured me forward, and I leaned forward confused and worried.


    She reached up and flicked me with a single finger, not on my head but on my ear. The ear that was on the top of my head.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    I flinched back in pain and surprise, reaching up to feel my ear twitch. My ear was on top of my head and felt fuzzy. No, it felt furry. I looked back at Kulni, eyes wide, with the realization. She was already raising the mirror that had still been on the table. I saw my amber-colored eyes had taken on a light shine to them, and my normally blackish-brown hair had taken on an almost blackish-blue color in the light from the window. Those changes meant nothing compared to what sat on top of my head, ears, ears like the one Kulni had on hers, wolf ears.


    I was stunned. When I thought about what the class changes could have meant, I¡¯d never thought I''d grow wolf ears, maybe longer fangs, but not this. Not that I was going to reject them.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all, daughter, there''s one other thing.¡±


    I looked closer in the mirror, confused. My hand was still cuffing my ear. The flick had really stung, but I didn¡¯t see anything else changed.


    Kunli gestured down after receiving my blank look. I looked down at my lap and then back up. A spinning motion from her hand and I realized what she meant and turned to be met with the biggest surprise. A tail. The same blackish-blue tint. It drifted slowly behind the chair. I reached down slowly and gently grabbed it. It was soft to the touch and sent a shiver up my back as the tail moved in my grasp. Gently, I looked at it.


    How hadn''t I noticed it? Then it clicked in my head what had been happening: The way the world seemed to spin. My balance being different must have been a mix of my tail and ears. That didn''t explain why I didn''t notice it when I sat down. Shouldn''t I have sat on it?


    ¡°They have a tendency to move to avoid being sat on. Other than that, it¡¯ll react to your emotions like your ears. It takes a mental effort to stop that, and you¡¯ll learn over time how.¡± She was smiling wide as I looked back at her, with true joy in her eyes. She was happy, even proud of me. At that moment, even if the other class choices had been not to my style, I couldn''t have been happier to have picked the one I did.


    I stoop up, half stumbled, and half fell, hugging her and squeezing my arms around her.


    ¡°While this will affect my plans for you not to stick out at the academy, I can¡¯t complain, but as happy as I am right now, daughter, we need to discuss the egg. You were asleep for two weeks, a bit longer than expected.¡±


    Sitting back down in my chair, I felt my ears perk up. The egg! I¡¯d forgotten all about it at the moment, where was it?. ¡°Is it okay? Did something happen?¡± Worry filled my thoughts.


    ¡°No, no, but I¡¯d say you cut it close. The egg is most likely going to hatch tonight or tomorrow.¡±


    Her words soothed that worry, but anxiety replaced it. Was I ready for the egg to hatch? Everything was happening so fast: the classes, the egg, the academy, and the changes to my body. There was so much that needed to be done. I felt my heart speed up with all of it.


    ¡°You can do it, just one step at a time. The egg is on the table in the main room. It''s fine, take a breath and focus.¡± Mother said, and I realized my ears had lowered a fraction in my starting panic.


    I looked behind me at the door, nodding. ¡°What do I need to do for the egg?¡± I asked


    ¡°You need to be around for its hatching. It should improve your bond quite a bit if you are the first person she sees, so get everything else done first.¡±


    ¡°She?¡± I asked


    Kulni put her arms on the table. ¡°Yes, it''s a dragoness in the egg, but that doesn¡¯t change much right now. You need to get used to walking again and then bathe in the river first. If you start now, you have enough time to do that without any worry. If anything does happen, I¡¯ll let you know. I¡¯ll also have something made up when you get back to eat.¡±


    I stood up at those words. I smelled pretty bad, and I¡¯d always tried to avoid that. Unsteadily, I started to make my way out, only to hear Kulni speak again. She didn''t shout, but it was demanding.


    ¡°Get some sun on your face. If you get any more pale, you¡¯ll turn see-through.¡°

 Chapter Six - The Hatching

    [¡°The hatching of a dragon is something many people wish to see, but other than the riders of Arilon, a dragon hatching around humans is entirely unheard of or hasn''t been recorded on paper.


    Part of the reason is that the eggs of dragons that decide not to hatch wild only hatch for select individuals they deem suitable. Those deemed so are usually never found, have a good, or are already part of the organization of riders.


    Do note, though, that an egg looking for a bond can sit unhatched for hundreds of years until it finds someone it wants to hatch for. This is seen in other similar exotic species that can be found around the world, such as thunderbirds, hydras, and even the more common griffin as seen in Karvum.¡±


    -Creatures of the Continent by Henry Noerk.]


    Aster


    Making my way through the house, I spotted the egg still the same opaque black ice as before, but now I could make out a soft pale blue glow from inside. Standing still for a moment, I debated with myself. I was tempted to bring it with me so I could keep an eye on it, but the idea of bringing it into the water was enough to persuade me not to. I was also unsteady enough with my new limbs that I was scared I would drop them. I didn''t care how tough the egg was. I did not want to rattle the tiny dragon inside.


    Only after I was outside did I realize how big the difference in my hearing was. The sounds of the trees rustling and the wolves moving about were almost deafening. Was this how everything sounded to wolves all the time? It was enough to have me crossed-eyed


    I waited until I could focus before I even took a step away from the house and started on as straight a path as I could for the river. After that, I would be able just to sit and wait for it to hatch.


    ¡°Aster! You¡¯re Awake!¡± I was almost knocked off my feet as the black ball of fur nuzzled into me from the side, and I grabbed onto his fur to avoid falling over. ¡°You look like us now!¡± He was ecstatic, almost more so than Kulni had been, his nose moving over the top of my head and my ears, making me try to lean away while still trying to hold on. Just how sensitive were my ears?


    ¡°How was it? Mother said you were okay, but you were asleep for so long. Is that why you


    smell?¡± His snout winkled, and he stopped snuffling the top of my head.


    Giving him my best death glare at the last words, I pointed to the river.


    ¡°Help me get there, and I¡¯ll talk about it. I can hardly walk with this thing.¡± I gestured to my tail, which was waving from side to side.


    Sandath let out a snort of amusement, his fangs showing in a grin only a wolf could produce, but he let me cling onto him as we made my way to the river. Once there, I stared in dismay at the ice that lined the corners of the fiver and readied myself for a cold bath, but as I dipped my hand in, it felt normal. Not cold but comfortable.


    For the first time, I noticed my breath was billowing into the air, the heat from it slowly moving out and being met with the cold, but I wasn''t cold at all, not from the wind, water, or just the temperature. Was this the bond allowing this? Could I even get a cold now? I mean, I did enjoy snuggling into my blankets on cold nights. I started to undress and waded into the water, shrugging. I wasn¡¯t going to complain about it when I was about to take full advantage to get clean. I explained to Sandath everything that had occurred in the advancement and in the house while I got rid of the dirt I had gained while on the hunt.


    He let out a whine, claws scratching at the ground and ice breaking it up as I brought up I''d be leaving the forest, but even he wouldn''t argue when Mother had made a decision.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s only two years from what mom said.¡± I shook my head, letting my hair fly about before dunking it under the water, using the current to untangle my hair while trying to avoid rubbing my ears. I¡¯d accepted that I¡¯d have to go while in the class advancement at some point. It felt like a done deal, one Kulni said, so I was just happy it was only for two years.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a lot to do until then. I want to get as many levels before I leave and maybe some new skills now that I can.¡± The water had me thinking more clearly, and I was trying to come up with ways to make the most of the time I had left in the forest.


    ¡°I''m going to miss you.¡± Sandath made a keening noise, and I flicked the water off my hand before rubbing the side of his head, trying to reassure him.


    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m leaving forever. I¡¯ll see you again, and it¡¯s a while before I leave. We have all winter,¡± I reassured him.


    He bobbed his head. ¡°You still haven¡¯t won our game, so you¡¯ll have to come back.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t drag him in but was close enough to splash him with water, which I did. ¡°I¡¯m in the lead and have a second class now. You stand no chance.¡± I covered my face as he shook his pelt out. Now I''d smell like a wet wolf ugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair you get a second class so early. I still have to wait two years.¡± He griped


    Snorting in disbelief at the comment, I stared up at him. ¡°You¡¯re what? Twelve years old. You¡¯re lucky your timer is a year shorter.¡±


    Grabbing my shit off the ground, I started to wash it in the water. If I couldn''t get cold, I¡¯d make the most of it. We continued to bicker until I¡¯d cleaned everything and gotten out. Squeezing my tail out at Sandath¡¯s reminder, I dressed but didn''t bother putting my boots on as I tracked back to the house talking.


    Our talking was interrupted when a brown wolf slightly smaller than Sandath trotted in front of him, holding what looked like part of a snake from her jaws, giving me a friendly look before she focused on Sandath. It was Numi, judging from the pattern in her fur. From the excited look she gave Sandath, I could tell she wanted to spend time with him even without being a part of their mental conservation.


    I gave Sandath a shove, not that it moved him. ¡°Go, I have to wait for the egg to hatch, and you can''t fit inside the house. Enjoy yourself.¡± That earned me a lick on the face, which I sputtered from while he trotted off with Numi with only a parting yip of teasing from him.


    Wiping my face, I made my way into the house, setting my boots by the door. The sound of something scraping caught my attention, and I made my way into the kitchen. What I saw was stacks upon stacks of butchered meat. More than enough to feed us for an entire week. Various animal carcasses littered the ground.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re back. You can help me, and feel free to have some while you help.¡± Kulni said, using a knife the size of her hand to skin a deer''s leg.


    ¡°Why so much meat?¡± I asked as I took out the knife belted to my side and started on the body of a horned rabbit. So much for being clean longer than an hour.


    ¡°Your hatchling is going to have an appetite when they hatch, so the hunting party brought back a bit extra the past few days to make up for what it¡¯s going to eat.¡± The reason was sound, something I hadn¡¯t even considered, but if hatchlings were like other reptiles I¡¯d read about from the books, they would eat meat right out of the egg. There was a lot, though.


    The next few hours consisted of skinning and gutting the animals, then cutting up the meat into small cube bite-sized pieces. We moved the table to the main room, setting it up in one of the corners, tossing the unusable pieces and bones outside to some of the wolves who were nearby dozing. They snapped the pieces up with glee.


    Then, the clean-up took place; it took less time, and the furs were stored by Kulni to be used later.


    Once done, all that was left to do was wait. I was sitting on the couch next to Kulni, the egg right in front of me, reading a book on the known races, when she pulled an item out from the air.


    ¡°Your bond is special, to the point of being dangerous. When you leave the forest, people will see the mark on your neck.¡± She laid out a brown dyed leather neckband with a purple gem encrusted on the inner side and a simple clasp. ¡°This is to help with that. Think of it as a late gift for your advancement.¡±


    Identified it as I took it, I looked it over.


    [Unbound - Collar Of Hiding - Epic - This collar grants the user obscurity from Identify and similar skills at the cost of the users'' mana based on the person¡¯s level and the used skill. Limited to 100 points. This collar also contains a rare hidden storage gem of 12x12 cubic feet. This item cannot be unequipped by anyone other than the bonded user. This item can not store other items above Rare quality. Requires contact to store an item.]


    [Bind to this item? Note: Once bound, it cannot be unbound for 12 months.]


    [Yes / No]


    I looked at the item in wonder. There was no telling how she had gotten the item or if she had made it, but it was special.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I didn¡¯t want to take something this valuable


    ¡°Yes, daughter, I¡¯m sure. I have similar items like this one, but none of them suit you, and this also would psychically hide the mark. Knowing you¡¯re using it will be enough for me.¡± She ruffled the top of my head with her hand, and I bound the item.


    [You have bound the item: Collar Of Hiding.]


    The feeling of mana leaving my body, binding to the item, was draining. I felt light-headed, my mouth suddenly dry, and my breathing hitching for a moment. Checking my mana, I saw that I¡¯d dropped over three hundred points of mana in a moment. A stunning amount.


    [Mana: 32/341]


    I gulped. If I hadn¡¯t classed up, I would have been out cold, regening mana and having it sucked out until the item had taken all the mana it needed to bind. I slipped the collar on with the help of Kulni, and after a moment of discussion, we settled on having the clasp on the opposite side of the mark. It was a weird feeling having it on, but also nice to know I¡¯d have something of Kulni¡¯s when I left the forest.


    Moving over to the table with all of the meat, placing my hand on one of the cubed pieces, I focused on trying to store it, and after a moment, it just vanished. Rechecking my mana pool, I saw that the meat had only taken a single point to store. Trying to access a screen to see what was stored in the gem didn¡¯t work, but I did get an innate sense of what was in it.


    The cube of meat reappeared as I held my hand palm up, willing for it to do so. The cost was the same: one point of mana. This was going to be useful.


    Tap.


    Looking over, surprised, I saw the egg shake.


    Tap.


    I looked at Kulni, who was still sitting on the couch. She gestured me over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, come over here. It¡¯s exceedingly rare to see a dragon hatch, and I¡¯m not the one she¡¯ll need to see first, but don¡¯t help it get out, wait until it¡¯s finished.¡±


    I skittered over, nearly falling. Excitement and nerves, warring for superiority in my body. It was actually hatching. I watched as the tapping continued, the glow inside the egg now brighter. It shook from side to side. I worried that it¡¯d fall off the table and crack, but even as much shook from side to side, it didn¡¯t roll, staying upright.


    Tap.


    Was I really ready for this? I couldn¡¯t raise a dragon. Would it even want me after it hatched? Thousand of possible problems coursed through my mind as I nervously tapped my foot, feeling my tail twitching sporadically.


    Crack.


    My mind seemed to blank as a line formed in the icy shell, and I watched as my bond hatched.


    The Hatchling


    The first feeling I felt was of cold and safety, and that was all I needed for the longest time. The world that I knew was small, cold, and comforting. I knew it would keep me safe, so I was content and floated, letting time pass.


    That feeling, however, started to change as I felt a touch, the gentlest of mental prods that told me it was time to do more than float, and brought the first-ever question to my mind.


    Why am I here?


    As my thoughts grew, so did a new feeling. It was a feeling I couldn¡¯t place at first, but as I thought on it, slowly, a word formed for it in my mind, and with it, the word¡¯s meaning.


    Curiosity


    With that word, I realized I was curious, extremely curious, about what was outside of my egg. Because that was what was surrounding me, my egg. I started to move and squirm, pushing against it, but it didn''t budge, so I used my claws to try to break it, but they just scrabbled off. I started to shove as hard as I could against my surroundings. I started to get angry when it still didn''t do anything. Why wouldn¡¯t this egg let me out? It was my egg! Listen, you EGG, you may be strong, but I''m stronger! I butted my head into it. Once, twice, and for the first time in my life, I heard a noise other than my own heartbeat.


    Crack


    HA! The sharp noise filled my head, and with the noise, a glow other than my own blue one. It was a small line, but it excited me.


    The moment of pause broke as I examined the small line that had been created. With renewed energy, I continued faster, aiming my head at that line. Slowly, the line spread, longer and longer, until, on complete accident, one of my claws broke through the wall. Then, upon realizing my claws could fit out, one claw turned into three as I pulled at the shell. Pieces came off, breaking away until my entire forearm could fit outside. Yes!


    Excitement filled my veins. Rocking backward one last time, I heaved my entire body forward, throwing my whole weight against the shell.


    It held only for a split second before it shattered, and I fell through. Tumbling forward, I splayed across the ground, and for the first time, I felt warm and icky. My cold surroundings spilled out around me. Laying there for a moment, panting, I gain my breath before slowly getting my feet under me. Opening my jaws, I gave a mighty squeak.


    I gazed around at the massive area, taking everything in.


    Everything was so big! My eyes fell on something I recognized as I turned my head. No, it was someone. I had never seen them before, but I¡¯d felt them before.


    They were the reason I had broken free! My bond! They were weird-looking with no scales, but that was fine. What wasn''t was how they were feeling: nervousness. That was the word for it, and I didn¡¯t like that feeling. They needed to be as excited as I was!


    I leaped at them, letting out a powerful squeal.

 Chapter Seven - A Companion For Life

    ["The creation of life is precious. To many, they only think of the birth of a child or an animal, but plants and their growth progress is something greater than most realize. Even the plants that we eat have to go through their own cycles. I urge all readers to go and take a look at the plant closest to you, and maybe you''ll realize something you haven''t seen before."


    - Farmer to Farmer A book on farming]


    Aster


    I looked in awe at the hatchling as it fell out of the egg, no bigger than one of a bird but with a longer tail.


    Her pale blue scales and the slight bit of the dark purple underbelly visible were still coated in the slime from the egg, but she was beautiful. The squeak she let out sounded demanding and authoritative as she looked around the tiny room, but as her eyes landed on me, I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Then she leaped at me, her front limbs outstretched, squealing. Instinctively, I reached out to catch her. I couldn''t let her fall. The thought of her landing on the ground made me almost panic.


    She clung onto one of my arms like a bur wrapping around it, her claws digging into my arm but not piercing my skin. The hatchling started to make her way up my arm. As she moved almost like a snake making loops around my arm, she kept squeaking, almost rantingly so. A thrumming sensation started to build in my head as she got closer to my neck; it was the mark. Scaling up my arm and onto my shoulder, I could feel them as easily as I could feel my own.


    Her emotions, the excitement, the joy, and the anger? Was she upset?


    She pushed her head into my neck against the collar where the mark sat. Rubbing against it, she made a rumbling noise as she sat, her tail wrapping around the back side of my arm. Her head pushed into me, her scales smooth and refreshingly cool, the breath from her nose the first cold I¡¯d felt since I¡¯d found the egg.


    Then, a pair of words came through, past the emotions that ran through the bond. The voice was high-pitched and childlike.


    ¡°My bond¡±


    I looked at the hatchling, utterly dumbfounded. Not even an hour out of the egg, and she had spoken not verbally but mentally through the bond. Slowly, hesitantly, I reached up with my hand and ran it down the hatchlings back. The rumbling grew before it stopped, and the hatchling looked up at me. Her eyes were a light purple that seemed to hold thousands of tiny crystals reflecting the light.


    Slowly, with effort and using the skill Bond Speech, I tried to speak back through the bond.


    ¡°Our Bond,¡± I confirmed, still running my fingers over her back. It was rough, like speaking after a long silence. The words felt slightly off and stilted.


    She let out a chirp of affirmation before her head perked up and her tongue flicked out. I looked up to see Mother set down a bowl full of meat.


    The hatchling only paused for a moment, her head looking from me to the bowl, asking a question without saying anything.


    Holding my arm out towards the bowl in invitation, she needed no other motivation. She raced back down, then hopped off my arm onto the table and dove on top of the meat, devouring it.


    Six bowls of meat, all of them filled to the brim, were taken to the hatchling before she started to slow down. I don¡¯t know how many times over she ate her body weight, but I couldn¡¯t tell where it was going.


    ¡°More?¡± The hatchling asked, and all I could do was oblige her.


    It was eleven bowls of meat before she stopped. It was sudden, but halfway through, she just stopped eating, turning around and moving into my lap before she fell asleep, her tiny wings shifting slightly.


    I looked over to Kulni, who had been bringing over the meat. I was lost for words.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to grow quite fast. The meat she''s eating is getting turned into mana to increase the speed of her growth. Most magical beasts are similar at birth.¡± Kulni sat in the chair across from us and popped a piece of the meat left in the bowl into her mouth after speaking, looking off for a moment before looking at the dragon.


    ¡°She was speaking already, through the bond,¡± I said, keeping my voice low. I didn¡¯t want to risk waking the hatchling, even if they felt dead asleep through the bond.


    Kulni nodded. ¡°You have a skill related to it, and she probably does as well. It will most likely be a few months before she can speak with anyone else, though. She patted her hand on her lap as she stood. ¡°I have things that need to be done for the pack. I¡¯ll be with them tonight and tomorrow. Ask Sandath if you need me or come into the cave, but I figure you¡¯ll have it handled."


    I bobbed my head in understanding. I would have enjoyed the help, but I didn¡¯t need it. To my knowledge, she had set me up with everything I needed, mainly meat. She had spent the entire day in the house, and the pack did need their mother. It would be selfish to want her to stay, even if I did. With an awkward hug to avoid squishing the hatchling, she left.


    Looking out the door behind her as she closed it and then moving my gaze to the window, it was with surprise I saw snow falling in the blackness outside. It seemed winter had fully started with me inside, and the time until I left the forest somehow felt closer. I picked up the book next to me that had managed to stay out of the way and settled myself in. I was tired. The sleep during the advancement, if you could call it that, hadn¡¯t felt like natural sleep. So I would take the time to relax. Brushing my hand down the hatchlings back, I continued where I had left off.


    I knew I had fallen asleep because I was woken up by the sound of chirping right in my ear. Startled, I opened my eyes to be met with the purple ones of the hatchlings less than an inch from mine. I looked over at the hatchling, who was now off of my lap and on my shoulder again, and noticed that she had now reached the top of my head when sitting. The small dragon had grown at least half a foot in size! Rubbing my eyes, I looked outside, but it was still dark and snowing, so not long had passed. Kulni had been serious when she said the hatchling would grow fast.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Hungry, want food,¡± She declared, letting out another chirp.


    I stood up slowly, and she dug her claws into my shirt to keep balance. Moving to the meat table, instead of grabbing the bowl, I decided that bringing the problem to the solution instead of the other way around would be better. In this case, the hatchling to the meat would be my solution. The dragon squeaked excitedly as I lifted her up and set her on the table. She was faster than any wolf I¡¯d ever seen as she ate, but Mother had prepared well, and there was plenty.


    I took the moment she was eating to identify her.


    [Name: Unnamed ]


    [Grade: 0 (2 Years, 1 Month until unlock)]


    [Level: 1][Titles: Bonded]


    [Mana: 748/220]


    [Stamina: 120/215]


    [Race Class: Frost Dragon]


    [Second Race Class: Unclassed]


    I was lost for a moment on why I could see so much of her sheet before I understood that it was the bond giving me the ability. There were still parts of the sheet I couldn''t see, but what I could see was enough to know how a dragon could get so powerful. Two race classes. The most significant difference between a second class and a race class was the alterations a race class could make to the body; they were just more powerful, and she had two.


    Her mana was through the roof, but as I watched her sheet, I noticed how it went down at rapid progress and then shot back up as she chowed down another piece of meat. It was her eating the food, as Mother had said.


    She didn''t even get through a fourth of the remaining meat before she was ready to sleep again, and we went back to the couch. I hummed gently as I lay down, lost in thought at the dragon on my chest, chirped softly, and fell back asleep.


    The routine of getting up, feeding the dragon, and then returning to sleep continued until dawn. Over half of the meat was gone by then, and the hatchling had grown more. She was the size of a rabbit at that point, and decided that my neck was the perfect sleeping place for the moment wrapping around it, not that I minded.


    The scales were cold, not overly so, and were soothing to be close to. Throughout the night, both of us had also managed to figure out the bond a bit more. Her sentences had increased to five-word requests for food and to be held. At the same time, I started to get a firmer grasp of her emotions going through my mind. It was hard to keep focused and read when, every moment, a new emotion filled your thoughts. The dragon was full of curiosity, that was for sure.


    It was late into the morning when she finally slowed down on her eating, and we managed to get a decent amount of sleep. I had taken the pause to get the other books and put them into the storage ring.


    I had switched books to a more entertaining story about an elf who had decided he wanted to visit the stars. Something that was impossible, but it made for a good tale, and rereading it was fun. I was reading out loud to the dragon, who seemed to understand at least some of the story.


    When she perked up from her doze, and her head rose from my chest, I tilted my head at her, confused. She chirped before mentally speaking.


    ¡°Read it again!¡± She sounded excited.


    I paused halfway through the sentence, looking up from the book, then mentally shrugged, went up a paragraph, and started rereading it.


    ¡°When ready to try to begin his trip, Ninder had many obstacles he had to overcome, but he found his biggest obstacle was not the distance to the stars but the cold between him and his obstacle. It is known that the higher you get, the colder the air becomes. Ninder named the point where nothing was strong enough to combat this cold the Umbra-.¡±


    The hatchling chirped again, and I stopped.


    ¡°Umbra!¡± She declared the tail wiping from side to side.


    ¡°Umbra?¡± I echoed her out loud, ¡°What about the Umbra?¡±


    She chirped and smacked her head into my chest. ¡°No! Umbra! I am Umbra! The coldest!¡± She declared this with another head smash, taking the air out of my lungs.


    I smiled and gave her a grin as I understood. ¡°You¡¯re Umbra? Is that what you want to be called?¡±


    The hatchling, Umbra nodded furiously. So it was that at the grand age of one day old, Umbra decided her name.


    The following week went similarly to the previous day, with a constant schedule of her eating and then sleeping after only a tiny bit of activity. The only change was in books, her growth, and having to get more food from the wolves, which Umbra intensely disliked because I had to leave for a short few minutes and did not take her. I wouldn''t say I liked leaving her inside either, but I didn¡¯t want to take the chance of taking her outside yet.


    Kulni did come home, checking in to make sure everything was fine, but had left for the cave again the next day. The week turned into two, and she had grown to be the size of a smaller tree fox when Umbra had enough of being inside. She refused to take no for an answer, and with resignation and her emotions in my mind, I took her outside.


    The snow that had fallen was only a few inches deep, but Umbra thoroughly enjoyed it, exploring everything and watching the wolves with curiosity as they went about their lives. Most of them were in the cave at the moment to avoid the snow. Umbra always stayed close and never left eyesight, constantly looking around to make sure she could see me, but the outside did wonders to work up her appetite even more, so it became a daily thing to go out with her every day but never too far.


    Two weeks later.


    Stretching, I yawned in my bead and attempted to roll over only to be met by a wall of blue scales and faceplant into them


    ¡°It¡¯s probably time to get up,¡± I complained, poking the scale wall and then rubbing my nose. All I received was a snort as a wing covered the top half of my body. Rolling my eyes, I slid out of bed and looked down at the lump of scales. Almost the month now since her hatching, she was over half my height and as big as any wolf pup. Her blue scales had darkened to a deep blue, but her underbelly scales had stayed the same pale purple. I looked out my window at the already blue sky. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, we¡¯ll have to go hunting later,¡± I said, making myself sound remorseful.


    One of the purple eyes opened to glare at me. ¡°I can feel your emotions.¡± She said, her voice grumpy.


    ¡°Then you know that I can feel yours. Let''s go before the hunting party scares off all the creatures in the inner forest.¡± I said, placing my hands on my hips.


    She was grown enough, according to Kulni, to hunt and therefore gain levels. I wasn¡¯t going to miss an opportunity to do so, either. So we started to go out further and practice hunting in the inner forest. We had only started last week, but Umbra was already level nine.


    A rumble came from the dragon, but she started to move. I knew she was actually excited to be able to hunt, and catching her own prey was a joy for her, but she liked to pretend it was boring for a dragon to have to hunt. Looking around the room, I started to get ready myself.

 Chapter Eight - The Dragons Hunt

    Umbra


    I trotted out of the house with a yawn, my jaw parting as wide as they would go before shaking my body, my scales rattling slightly. I looked behind me to see Aster closing the door behind us.


    ¡°Let''s get going!¡± I was hungry, and the idea of a nice juicy rabbit sounded good right now.


    Aster gave me a look. ¡°You were the one who wanted to sleep in,¡± she reminded me.


    She was right, but that was earlier. Now, she was the one being slow, and I didn¡¯t have to do anything to get ready. Still, I did look away before perking back up with an idea. ¡°Can I lead today?¡± If I could lead, then I could find the prey first, and that would make up for it!


    She nodded, giving me a smile, and I felt her excitement as well for a hunt, seeing her tail wave a bit. ¡°Lead the way.¡± She points off towards the east.


    I gave a little hop of excitement. I enjoyed it when we shared the same emotions.


    Letting the snow crunch under my talons, I made my way to the tree line. I wasn¡¯t worried about Aster keeping up; she always managed, but if she did fall behind, she could use the bond to find me. I kept a good pace, a fast trot until we were deep into the inner forest.


    Flicking my tongue out, I tasted the air but didn¡¯t scent anything yet, so I moved on. Looking back, I didn¡¯t see Aster, but she was always hard to see, but I could scent her. She smelled like the big wolf, Kulni.


    I shivered at the memory of her, not in fear but in anticipation. One day, I was going to be that big as well, and I would be able to fly, but that was much closer.


    I looked back at my wings. I wasn¡¯t big enough to use them yet, but in another month or two, I would be the best hunter in the forest.


    ¡°Smell anything?¡± Aster asked, breaking me out of my thoughts, and I tasted the air again.


    No rabbits, but there was something else. I had to think about it. I knew I had eaten it before, what was it? Oh! ¡°There''s deer.¡± I looked in the direction of the sent. It was fresh, so they had to be close. Lowering myself in the snow, I enjoyed the cold it gave off before I started to make my way forward.


    ¡°They''re up and to the right behind the thickets.¡± Aster¡¯s voice was a whisper through the bond. I don¡¯t think she realized she didn''t need to whisper when using it yet, but that was okay. She would figure it out.


    I saw the thickets she had mentioned, and when I focused really hard, I could hear the noises of the deer on the other side as they pulled at the grass they had dug through the snow to find. I may been able to scent things way better than Aster, but she had better ears. That¡¯s why we made a good team.


    It was slow moving to get around the leaves and trees without making noise. With all of the sticks and dead leaves, as well as the snow, it seemed that everything made noise.


    It was a ting bit before I was able to see the deer, three of them, and one of them had a white coat. I identified each of them.


    [Deer - Unclassed - Level 13]


    [Deer - Unclassed - Level 11]


    [White Stag - Unclassed - Level 27]


    I wondered what made the stag different. It smelled like a deer, was larger compared to the others, and its smell was heavier, but that might have been its level. Was the stag a race advancement for the deer?


    ¡°Do you want to get the stag, and I¡¯ll get both of the deer?¡± I had a vague image through the bond that she had an arrow knocked somewhere off to my right, already taking aim with another arrow palmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the stag!¡± It was the perfect time to practice my only skill, which I¡¯d earned after the last hunt, so I activated it.


    [Freezing Talons - Coat your claws in a frost-like mana that drains your target on contact, siphoning their stamina and giving a small amount to you. If your claws wound the target while this skill is active, there is a chance, based on competing intelligence, that the wound could gain the affliction ¡®frostbite.¡¯]


    I knew I stuck out on the white background as bad as a white rabbit in a green forest, but dragons weren¡¯t the creatures that blended in usually. This meant I had to be smart when getting as close as possible. Moving like a snake, I lowered myself into the foot-deep snow and started to slither forward, parting the blissfully cold substance with my nose. Knowing that my back was still sticking out, I was slow in my movement, but my tail and wings seemed to want to keep moving, and it was an effort not to just jump out and chase them. I would have, but I knew they were faster compared to their long legs. Mine were short ones. When I reached the big thicket, things got a lot tougher. With the brown bush to my right and dead sticks everywhere, I felt as if every movement made a noise that would startle the creatures, but they never seemed to notice, too busy trying to find still lush grass, and soon enough, I was creeping up the final foot I would need before I could pounce.


    Then the white stag looked up, his eyes landing on mine. I don''t know why he did if it had been a skill warning him, but the surprise it must have felt at me being a half dozen feet away gave me the second I needed to jump. I sprung forward, the tension in my back legs shooting me forward almost as fast as the arrow that passed me, embedding itself in the deer to the stage right. I didn''t hear the deer scream or notice the second arrow shot past. My focus locked on the stag, so I didn¡¯t miss my leap, but through the bond and Aster''s emotions, without her even having to share a word, I knew that Aster had already shot her second arrow and hit the other deer.


    I felt like I made an amazing sight as I soared through the air, the light glinting off the scales. That was until the stag lowered its head and pointed its antlers at me. That movement from him turned a perfectly enjoyable hunt into an ¡®I''m going to get bruises everywhere hunt.¡¯ I had to flip in midair using my tail to rotate my body to avoid the sharp ends piercing into my belly where my scales were still soft and would easily get cracked or break. The movement resulted in my fluid, graceful attack turning into me becoming a bolder, relying on my small weight and harder body to absorb the impact.


    It hurt, but the lack of cracking scales and the breaking of the deer''s anglers told me that I''d come out on top, hanging half off its head.


    Reaching out, I scrambled up using my claws, trying to get onto its back as he shook wildly. My hind legs were scrambling, the individual talons on them failing to find any purchase with the deep rakes, only managing to rip out fur. With nothing left to do, I bent my head and bit down on its neck, locking my jaw.


    The stag buckled for a second, starting to tilt before it reared up on its hind legs, letting out a thunderous bleat that deafened me. Then it took off half running, half staggering under its weight. Blood ran from its neck, the flavor of it coating my tongue, blocking out any other sent. I wrapped around it using my tail as a lever to lift my back onto the top of the stag, wrapping myself around its neck like a snake would wrap around a tree, except I had claws that were working overtime to keep me balanced.


    Still, the stag refused to give up. Its constitution and endurance must have been dozens of levels high. I could see out of the corner of my eye an arrow that had hit its flank at some point. The area was freezing over slowly, and its fur crystallized before breaking off.


    Glancing at it gave me an idea, and I stopped shaking my head. The movement had done very little in the way of ripping it''s flesh anyway, and I started to exhale, breathing in through my nose and out through my mouth. The effect was immediate. The blood in my mouth began to coagulate before I felt it freeze over in small chunks. I repeated the process, and this time, when I shook my head, the sound of tearing was mixed with the same sound stepping on ice had made. The stag stumbled as a fresh wave of blood flowed out, and then it collapsed. I would have let out a roar of victory. I couldn''t quite make a roar yet if it hadn''t fallen on me, pinning me under its bigger size. Wiggling out, I looked around, feeling the bond, and Aster, who was a good distance away, the stag had run fast while trying to knock me off. I let her know I was okay through the bond before I used the time it took her to get here to roll in the snow. I didn¡¯t want the blood to dry onto my scales. I learned that the last time we hunted, it had happened, and I had to bathe in the river. I also read the notifications that had appeared on the side of my vision after I was sparkling and clean and had taken a bite of the stag for tasting purposes. It tasted like deer.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    [Your bond has killed a Deer - Unclassed - Level 13.]


    [You have defeated a creature of the same grade. Experience is awarded]


    [Your bond has killed a Deer - Unclassed - Level 11.]


    [You have defeated a creature of the same grade. Experience is awarded]


    [You have killed a level 27 White Stag - Snow Grazer. Experience has been gained.][You have defeated a creature of the same grade. Experience is awarded]


    [Notice: You have gained multiple levels in the Race Class: Frost Dragon. Increased from Level 9 to Level 12.]


    [Notice: You have reached level 10 in your race class and unlocked the race skill - Adolescent Frost Dragon¡¯s Breath.]


    Aster


    When I had first seen the Stag run off, I had been worried about Umbra, but I had to remind myself that she was a dragon. Even as clumsy as the jump she had made towards it was, she had been mostly unharmed and even broken some parts of the antlers. That didn¡¯t stop me from firing an arrow half-filled with mana from my new skill, but that was all I could do before it was gone, only leaving a splattering of blood in its way. I would have usually followed the blood trail, but instead, with the bond, I could feel the curving path it made through the forest and used that to make my run quicker after collecting the arrows and the bodies of the deer into the storage gem. The notification of the stag¡¯s death was a relief, and the mental affirmation that Umbra was unhurt was even better. What surprised me, however, was the other notifications that popped up. I slowed my pace to read them, still keeping an eye out, watching for anything.


    [Through repetition and practice, you have gained the Passive Class Skill: Stealth - Rank One.]


    [Congratulations! You have earned your first Class Skill.]


    I felt no change in my body, but my mind was filled with information. The change in my mind was smooth and instant as I realized there were slight adjustments I could make to my footing over the snow to make less noise and now see indents where branches and twigs hidden making them easier to avoid. I grinned. It had taken almost a month to gain my first skill, but all things considered, Class-related activities were not as high on the list at the moment compared to caring for Umbra. With this only being my second hunt with her, I hadn¡¯t even gained a level in either class yet, so adding a skill was amazing.


    I was so distracted with practicing the skill as I moved that I didn¡¯t notice the cone of frost coming at me until it was feet away, and at that point, it was too late to move. Covering my head with my arms out of instinct, I bent halfway over, turning slightly. The ice crystals cut at my skin as they passed, probably cutting my clothes, but the cold didn¡¯t prove to be an issue. It was gone in a second, sliding over me, and I looked up to see Umbra frost billowing out of her nose. She looked panicky as she moved towards me. She must have got a new skill as well.


    ¡°Are you okay? I didn¡¯t see you! You¡¯re bleeding.¡± She sounded worried.


    I reached out a hand, gently patting her snout as it pushed into me. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a few scratches.¡± I gently reassured ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Actually, It¡¯s a good thing to know your cold doesn¡¯t bother me. Maybe it¡¯ll be useful in the future?¡±


    She nodded but rubbed her head against me one last time before looking up and backing away. We walked over to the stag, and I looked over it. It had fur missing everywhere and wasn''t a clean kill, but it was level twenty-seven, so it was well done, in my opinion.


    Storing it in my gem after picking out my arrow, we decided to continue the hunt until dark. We both had levels and skills that needed to be gained.


    We hunted the creatures in the inner forest as long as we could. I still didn''t manage to grab a level, but Umbra did gain two more, bringing her to fourteen. There were no books for dragons like humans and the other races that noted the maximum for them until their second class, if they had one at all, so it was best to get as high as possible.


    The hunt ended when the sun started to set. We ended up clearing out a decent section of the inner forest¡¯s east side. During that time, Umbra sadly had to limit her use of breath because it froze the flesh of the beast she used it on, only using it on a level thirty Echo Bear that kept making copies of itself. Dropping the catches on the prey pile, we took our share, keeping the white stag that Umbra seemed to enjoy.


    I was cooking a steak I¡¯d cut out of it when Mother walked in the house, greeted first by a chirp from Umbra. I set the pan off to the side of the fire before I greeted her, not wanting to burn the food.


    We ended up eating together, a few more slabs of the stag being cut off, seasoned, and cooked as I shared how the hunt had gone. Umbra helpfully relayed to Mother with chirps at some of her favorite parts, including when she had used her new frost breath on the bear, almost using it in the house, only stopping at the glare Mother gave.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you two about the academy.¡± Kulni eventually started after we ate and had cleared the table and moved to the main room, followed by my reluctant nod. It was time to do so. The winter only had another month and a half before it started to ease, and we would have to leave. She waved her hand over the table, multiple Items and bags appearing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot that you''re going to have to learn about the other sentient races when you get to the city. There''s a book in here that should help a bit, but a lot of it can¡¯t be explained. I did receive a message back from the king, and there will be someone just outside of the forest that will take you to the capital.¡±


    I nodded, looking over the items. There were pouches that held several different types of coins I knew from books, ranging from copper to gold. Picking one up, I noted the writing on them with interest. The same style was written on some of the ruins, which meant they were from the ruins. I set it back in the bag and looked at the rest. The books looked new compared to the worn ones I was usually given. There was one on magical theory in elvish, the history of the kingdoms in the only other tongue I knew called common. The last one mother must have been talking about was labeled ¡®understanding the common races.¡¯ There were clothes and supplies of various types, from writing to starting a campfire, rope, and even clothes, to my surprise. All of the clothes I¡¯d had up until this point had been made out of leather or a thicker cloth. These were made of a fabric much lighter than what I was used to. One set of clothes sat out from the rest.


    ¡°With your new bond.¡± She gestured to Umbra at her chirp. ¡° I mean, Umbra, you have almost complete immunity to the cold, so I had clothes created by an old friend that one of the wolves went to pick up. That''s also where the books came from.¡±


    I picked up one of the tunics unfolding in front of me. The colors all ranged from dark green to a dark brown. They looked like a relatively tight fit, but at Kulni''s gesture, I tried it on. To my surprise, it felt comfortable. I took the moment to Identify it.


    [Enchanted Tunic - Rare - This Tunic crafted by a master of their craft is enchanted with various enchantments to allow it to grow with the user. This tunic resists stains and can self-mend simple cuts.]


    "This is amazing. I don''t know what to say."


    It was my first time seeing enchanted clothes, and I was fascinated by them. I wanted to know how to do it.


    Kluni let out a snort. "These are basic tunics and pants that you should have, that thought," She flicked her figures, gesturing to the separate pair of clothing. "Is your uniform that all year ones at the academy are required to wear."


    I picked up the first piece, a jacket, holding up to show Umbra. It was a mix of cloth and leather, boiled black with golden trim. There were loops for a belt at the waist and cuffs at the end of the sleeves. On the back was the imprint of a white crown with a stylized A colored blue behind it, also trimmed in gold. The pants were cloth, lacking any leather or golden trim.


    It looked different compared to what I usually wore, and it looked like it would be annoying to have to clean. Still, a glance at the identify told me it was enchanted, similar to the tunics, but was only ranked at the uncommon rank and lacked the growth enchantment.


    I mimicked Kulni''s movement and waved my hand over the table, taping each item and storing it.


    "I originally planned for no one to know that you were my daughter when you attended. For safety, that idea was before your grade advancement and class up."


    My cheeks heated up, but I didn''t feel bad about it. The choice had been obvious, and I hadn''t known that not that I would''ve picked something different.


    "Now, while you look more like me, you''ll need to be careful." She stressed the last word, and I nodded. I wouldn''t make Kulni worry. When was I not careful?


    She reached over and ruffled my hair, and I ignored the fact my tail had started to wag, instead fixing my hair and getting it out of my eyes.


    The rest of the night was peaceful. I spent most of the time reading the books to Umbra and answering as many questions as I could. It was clear that there was a lot I didn''t understand, and the idea of the academy was starting to feel more tempting than ever.

 Chapter Nine - Onwards, And Upwards

    [Each living creature has mana they are born with. The amount varies, but no one in the realm we are in is born manaless. The mana type you have is altered with your classes. It is recommended that people focus on what they are naturally attuned to. This can be found out in the class options you are given. More information on page 87. - Review of Mana, by JL Altman]


    Aster


    I stared at Umbra, having to look up now, only slightly, but still up. I knew the day was coming soon, but I still didn''t know how to feel about her being taller than me and only two and a half months old.


    "You know you don''t have to. We can wait a while. It doesn''t need to be immediate ." I rubbed my hand against her side, speaking to Umbra reassuringly.


    There was uncertainty but determination in the bond from Umbra. Still, her wings fluttered as she looked down. We were on the top of the cave, a good forty feet off the ground, and I could see over some of the trees, but most of them still stretched quite a bit higher.


    Her claws clacked as she moved side to side. A few minutes ago, she had a feeling that ran through her body and into her wings. I had no idea what it meant, but I¡¯d also felt it in the bond.


    She had started climbing the cliff before I could even ask if it was a good idea. It seemed now that we were at the top with her about to jump off the side of a cliff. She had come to her senses.


    ¡°I can do it; I know I can.¡± She said, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to smile at her as reassuringly as I could.


    ¡°Take your time. I know you can do it,¡± I said, ignoring the worry I felt pushing it down.


    Umbra wanted and needed to be able to fly. The thought of meeting other dragons before she could do so made her nervous. If her senses told her it was time to fly, I believed she could. Birds threw themselves out of the nest, and she was a dragon throwing herself off a rock. It was the same thing in practice, to my understanding.


    I took a step away, giving her room to spread her wings, and she flapped them a few times, inhaling a deep breath.


    I watched as she backed up, then as she froze for a second before she bunched her legs under her and took a bounding leap forward. She flung herself clear of the stone, and it looked like she hung in the air for a moment before she dropped downward.


    My heart skipped a beat as the stone obscured my view of her, and I scrambled to the edge, looking down, just in time to see Umbra, with her wings out, disappear into the trees only a dozen feet from the ground. There was a moment of panic, and I felt pain from the bond before it faded, joy replacing it.


    She appeared above the closest trees in front of me, angled upwards, her wings beating hard as she gained height. Sticks and leaves followed in her path, falling behind. I could see scratches on the membrane but no holes, thankfully.


    I let out a long breath as I sat back. My head craned as I watched her make a circle, then a loop. She was flying, making it look natural and easy to her, which, now that I thought about it, it must have been.


    "I did it! I''m doing it!" she sounded so happy through the bond that I let out a cheer, waving my hands. I knew she couldn''t hear it that high up, but how could I not when seeing her in the air? It made me so happy.


    My voice was drowned out as a howl sounded, then a second, and more as the wolves below joined in. My smile turned even bigger at the noise.


    While Umbra hadn''t spent much time with the wolves, she had still grown up, played with the pups, and hunted for them. The wolves celebrating meant they considered her part of the pack.


    All the howls were drowned out by a roar that sounded above them. The leaves on the trees shook slightly as Umbra passed inches above them.


    While the noise was loud, it still held the sound of a child, cutting off much sooner than I would have thought was expected, but It had been impressive for a first roar.


    Umbra was only in the air for a few minutes before she landed on the ground in front of the cave. The landing wasn''t as graceful as she had been in the air. She looked tired but happy as the dust cleared around her.


    I started to make my way down to her side, the stones providing a good grip.


    "Do you think you''ll be able to get off the ground without jumping?" I asked after we had made it to the river together so she could get a drink and wash the dust off. It seemed the first flight had worn her out quite a bit by how long she had her snout in the river.


    She responded while she was still drinking, and I found it funny to watch her but still able to hear her voice.


    "I think so, but it''ll take a lot more effort. Maybe I¡¯ll try later."


    I stretched out, sitting against her side near her neck as she got out of the water laying down. Not minding the still-drying water, I relaxed into the scales. I waved my hand next to me after a moment had passed. The motion was still new, and I had to focus on what I wanted, but it worked.


    The body of a long boar with multiple heads appeared. It was the one we had hunted yesterday, and with the storage gem keeping it almost frozen in time, it still was fresh enough that the blood hadn''t thickened yet.


    Umbra arched her neck, settling in as she started to eat. I had a portion of the boar appear in my hand, one I had cut off and cooked already, seasoned with garlic and pepper, from what the identify said.


    I had pounds of dried meat sitting in my storage like the piece I held, an idea Kulni had recommended that had taken a few weeks to get sorted. It was a good idea to have food always available, even if it wasn''t fresh.


    I''d even done the same with water, but to do so, it had taken Umbra''s help to find trees, peel the bark off, and carve out the inside. For a reason I didn''t understand, to store any liquid, even blood, it had to be surrounded by something solid on at least three sides. Still, it worked in the end.


    "Are you still upset about having to leave soon?" Umbra asked, the sound of cracking bone and tearing muscle following her words.


    "No, not really. The books did show that there''s a lot out there that I want to see, but I guess I''m just nervous. Meeting my own race has never occurred to me." I slumped back, chewing on the meat. Everything was ready to go. I''d already packed the clothes, gathered the shelf worth of books I had, and cleaned my room out, only really leaving the bed sheets and items I didn''t think would be needed.


    I let out a billow of air and rolled over to look at the river. I was nervous, worried, anxious. Every possible emotion I could think of had passed through me, but the taste of the world outside of the forest was tempting more than ever because of those emotions. I wished for a second that I could somehow stay and go, but that was a thought only.


    ¡°Is there anything we should do before we leave?¡± Umbra asked into the silence.


    Shaking my head, I paused midway through the motion. There was one last thing I wanted to do. I stood up and started to pace as I thought about it. Maybe it could work, and It would be a perfect way to say goodbye to my oldest friend, but I was missing one key part.


    My mind raced with the idea until Umbra¡¯s tail swayed into my path, nearly tripping me.


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    I looked into her eyes. ¡°There is one thing we need to do still, something extremely important.¡±


    It took the rest of the afternoon to prepare everything that was needed, but we had the time with the hunting part set to return after the stars had started to come out.


    I was sitting at the edge of the clearing under a Claw Wood tree with a trunk that would take four of me to wrap around it. The wind rustled the tree slightly, and I had to resist looking up as I watched the target walk into the clearing. I waved to Sandath, who was dragging a white and black creature with long claws that Identify told me was a Root Burrow Badger.


    I could spot missing tufts of his fur, showing that it hadn''t gone down as easy as most prey tended to do.


    He flicked one of his ears, letting me know he saw me as he dropped his catch down before sniffing around and picking up his favorite food, which had changed to the squirrels in the past month before he made his way over his tail wagging.


    I gave him a rub on the head as he sat down next to me, although I had to half-stand to do it.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving soon?¡± He asked as he bit into his prey.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Nodding, I kept looking forward, watching the wolves around the clearing move to pick their prey as I spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ll set out tomorrow from what Mother said. She¡¯s going to take us to the outer forest to avoid problems, and a person should be there waiting, and after that, I don¡¯t know. Go to the capital and then the academy, I guess.¡±  I looked down at the tail that had moved around and into my lap. I was running my hand through it, something I hadn''t known I¡¯d started, but I kept doing it, finding the motion soothing.


    Sandath licked his lips, looking around before turning to nuzzle into my side. ¡°I want you to bring me something good back, like a big bird.¡±


    I laughed, taping his nose and feeling my shoulder relax. ¡°You¡¯re thinking with your stomach, but I will, if not a bird, then something tasty.¡±


    Out of the top converter of my eye, I could see the movement. Everything was going to plan. I just had to keep him talking. ¡°Though I think, you¡¯ll be too busy with Nomi to think much about me.¡± I teased


    I would have bet at that moment that if his fur wasn''t so dark or the sun hadn¡¯t almost entirely set, I could have seen him flushing.


    ¡°I..she..do you think¡­¡± He sputtered, and I laughed as I spotted said wolf across the clearing just now getting back from her hunt.


    ¡°I think you two are perfect together, and your pups will be amazingly adorable.¡± I continued to tease him, and he nearly let the food fall out of his mouth.


    ¡°She¡¯ll hear you!¡± He whined as his eyes flicked between me and her, and I playfully leaned over, shoving him.


    ¡°There¡¯s one other thing I needed to say before I left,¡± I said, changing the subject. The timing was perfect.


    He tilted his head, obviously confused at the sudden change but relieved. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be ahead the entire time I''m gone,¡± I said, pointing up. Sandath looked up, and his eyes widened, his nose twitching, telling me the plan had worked perfectly.


    I backed away at a dash, using Stalker¡¯s Movement for the extra speed, narrowly avoiding a paw from him as he reached out to try to snag me.


    Umbra dropped like a stone, her wings tucked in. She was covered in mud, leaves, and twigs, covering her scent and scales that would have been obvious otherwise. It had taken some convincing to get her to do it and a few promises about bed space, but in the end, she had let me cover her up.


    Now she was squishing Sandath even with her smaller size, pinning him to the ground, and I was laughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± He whined, looking up at the dragon who had her mouth open in a draconic grin, frost flowing out from her nose.


    ¡°She¡¯s my bond. It¡¯s completely fair, like how you had Nomi trick me last time!¡± I countered once I had my breath back.


    It had been on one of the last hunts when she had led me through a thicket, only to be met with Sandath waiting on the other side to pounce. ¡°And with this, I believe the new count is..¡± I tapped my side with my finger, pretending to have to think.


    ¡°Ninety to eighty-nine,¡± Umbra said helpfully to both of us. She had learned to speak to the wolves mentally, picking up a skill called Draconic Speech in the process that allowed her to speak to any willing sentient creature mentally.


    Sandath slumped, giving up his struggle. ¡°Fine, but you have to give me a chance to get even when you come back.¡±


    Umbra got up, shaking herself off, not doing much besides splattering mud, before she started to the river to wash up for the second time.


    ¡°I will, and I¡¯ll miss you, but I¡¯ll see you when I come back,¡± I promised, hugging him, ignoring the mud that Umbra had left on his pelt.


    I¡¯d miss him more than any other wolf here. He¡¯d been the first wolf to speak to and play with me when I was little. I would always love him for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± He wined


    We shared a moment of silence, and then he licked my face, and I gagged at the smell, backing away. He then proceeded to shake his pelt out, spraying me with mud before he nuzzled me one last time, probably to make sure he¡¯d gotten the mud off his face, and rubbed it into me before he trotted off to a waiting Nomi. I rolled my eyes. Wolves had the best and worst goodbyes.


    Turning, I made my way to wash off with Umbra. There was no way I would sleep or meet my first other race while looking like a mud monster.


    I was sitting outside the house the next morning, yawing. I hadn''t gotten much sleep over the last night, and I¡¯d probably kept Umbra up with my emotions. I was full of jitters, but she had taken the entire bed, so we were even. We were both waiting on Kulni, who was speaking to a rather large wolf with a gray muzzle. He was at least ten feet tall and someone I recognized from a few years ago. He spent most of his time in the outer forest to the east nowadays, from Kulni said.


    She was speaking to him about the northern part of the forest, which she had sent him to watch for whoever was waiting on us. He had come back last night saying that there was someone who was waiting outside of the forest. We were about to set out.


    He trotted off with a final respectful bob of his head and probably some mental words, and then Kulni turned to us.


    ¡°It seems like Arilion is ready and waiting. Are you two ready?¡± She asked. I shook my head, yawing once more before standing with Umbra as we made our way over to her. There was no way I was ready to leave the forest, but I was prepared as well as I could be.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t think anyone could be ready for such a big change, but let''s get going; we can speak while we walk. I can only be gone from the inner forest for so long.¡± She said, and I followed her out of the clearing, only pausing to take one last look at the cave and the house. I would miss it.


    A gentle, reassuring nudge from the bond had me turn around and give Umbra a smile and a nod to her unasked question. I was fine, dressed in a newer long-sleeved tunic, pants, belt, and arrows strapped to my back. I couldn''t have needed anything else I could think of. I rubbed the leather around my neck. Most of my belongings were stored in such a small item. Shrugging my shoulders, I forced my tail to stop twitching before I started to walk again.


    Mother didn¡¯t speak much as we moved out of the inner forest and into the mid-forest, which had a considerable drop in ambient mana that only seemed to grow lower. Umbra and I looked around. The melted snow had every creature out trying to find nuts or hunt, but the creatures we saw were noticeably smaller and had lower levels, staying out of our path.


    That changed slightly as the mana raised only fractionally, but the beast level jumped a massive margin, going from an average mid-thirties to the high eighties. I Identified one of them as they flashed by on a branch above, startled by our passing.


    [Twin-tailed Vixen- Monarch - Level 89]


    I looked to Kulni, who had to be the reason they were staying away, and she looked back, noticing my look even from behind, and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why did you think I kept you in the inner forest for so long? I want you to grow, but I¡¯m not going to throw you out here to be eaten by some beast.¡± She said


    ¡°Are all of the beasts outside of the forest this high?¡± If so, would I be the weakest person in the capital? I looked at my charter sheet. I thought I was progressing faster than usual, but now I wasn''t so sure.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 32][Titles: True Daughter of Kulni , Bonded]


    [Mana: 391/391]


    [Stamina: 695/695]


    [Race Class: Daughter Of Kulni - Level 32]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 25]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Ranger''s Aim, Night Eye]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank One, Balance - Rank One.]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 4]


    [Constitution - 49]


    [Strength - 73]


    [Endurance - 109]


    [Dexterity -135]


    [Charisma - 68]


    [Intelligence - 50]


    [Wisdom - 71]


    I¡¯d already broken over a hundred in two of the attributes and was making good progress to have two more break a hundred in the next dozen levels. Still, maybe I could have gone out more. Umbra was only sitting at level eighteen, after all.


    ¡°No, the outer forest has a lot of treasures and relics that increase mana in certain areas even more so than the inner forest. They cause fights over the regions, and some creatures stand out and grow quite fast in level.¡±


    My shoulders relaxed at that, and I tilted my head, watching the trees as we walked past. The forest was less tame than the inner portion and lacked a lot of details, like the absence of the Claw Wood trees. You could spot one occasionally, but they were few in number, and the vines that grew on almost every tree were also missing.


    The biggest difference was a lack of a deeper shade of green that made the forest feel less alive. Still, the area was beautiful. I watched as the sun flickered between the leaves, making the area seemingly glow as I put one foot in front of the other. A nudge from Umbra''s tail had me look over in her direction, and she gestured forward with her snout, a sparkle in her eyes that showed excitement I could have noticed even without the bond.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re almost out. I can¡¯t see any trees after those!¡± Her words had me squinting my eyes, and sure enough, as I looked closely, I could spot a place where the trees seemed to come to a complete stop. They didn¡¯t slowly space out more. The ending was abrupt. Beyond that was just grass that didn''t even rise to my knees. As far I could see, the only other feature was some distant mountains and a tree that sat by itself near a long stretch of dirt that died out into grass as it reached the forest.


    I watched as Kulni stopped and turned to me with a smile on her face, and I looked up at her wordlessly. I hadn¡¯t really spoken to her, but we were already at the edge.


    The trip felt so fast it made the forest feel small, but now it was time to leave it and Kulni.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± I said, a bit of a hitch to my voice that I didn''t want. The words felt like they were tucked in my throat, and I tried to clear it, looking away and blinking a few times. My eyes weren''t watering. A piece of dust had just gotten in them.


    I felt Kulni ruffle the top of my head, squishing my ears and messing up my hair as she chuckled.


    ¡°You know this will be over before you know it. Take the time to get to know people, and after it¡¯s over, you can come back to the forest if you want.¡±


    I gave her a hug. I¡¯d always want to come back, but I didn¡¯t say it outright to her, only nodding slowly. She let me hug her for a long moment before she patted my back and spoke.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time. I can tell that someone is waiting for you. I¡¯ll be here untill you leave, but there''s no reason to keep someone else waiting.¡±


    Reluctantly pulling myself away, I stood beside Umbra, looking out into the fields, wiping my eyes. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go and meet them.¡±

 Chapter Ten - Rapid Changes

    Aster


    I stood close to Umbra as we made our way out of the forest. Walking out of the trees felt exposed. There was nowhere to hide. The only thing that obscured the view was the land naturally forming into slopes. It was almost unnerving turning to see the wall of trees behind me and then turning around and seeing practically none. I let out a breath and then blinked as a system notification appeared.


    [You have left the Domain of a Grand Beast.]


    I had really left the forest. Now, It was time to move forward. I looked around, and Umbra¡¯s words echoed my thoughts.


    ¡°Do we wait here or?¡±


    I didn''t know, and I let out a huff of laughter as I realized Mother had either let us go or hadn¡¯t thought to bring it up. I was tempted to turn around and ask into the forest, hoping she would answer. I had started to turn to do so when Umbra''s neck turned to the right, and she arched her neck upwards.


    ¡°I see someone, I think. It¡¯s coming this way.¡±


    I looked but didn¡¯t see anything, not at first, but Umbra had height on me. Her head moved slightly as she tracked it. It was after a minute had passed that I could spot what Umbra was talking about.


    A blur was moving towards us, visible only as they ran up a slope before they ran down. It was fast enough that anything moving that fast in the forest was more likely to hit a tree. Still, the distance was far, and we had a bit of time before they arrived. So I watched them. They were shaped like a human, and their strides looked long and practiced so that every movement they made aided them in moving faster.


    I wondered if I could have even hit them with an arrow if I had two shots I could take. That thought led to me trying to identify them. The system message popped up at the next moment.


    [Elf - Unknown - Level: Unknown]


    I let my head tilt as I thought about it. They were an elf. It was the only information I got, and being unable to see the level was worrying. The only ways I knew a level could be hidden were if they had a higher level than me by at least sixty, had a skill to hide their level, or had an item that could hide them like I did. I hoped for it to be one of the latter, but something told me it was a mix of two or three options.


    When they got closer, the way they ran became clear. It was a graceful movement that reminded me of the way a gazelle ran, taking long strides that seemed to allow for the feet only to skim the grass. I saw few gazelles in the forest, though, so it was more of a guess, but they did venture into the inner forest now and then.


    What I saw matched almost perfectly with what the book said about elves.


    Its ears were pointed, and the limbs were longer, not to the point of unnatural, but they did stretch longer than mine or Kulni¡¯s. He, I assumed because he lacked any feminine looks besides the slender body, was wearing a blue tunic that ended at the waist, matched by dark brown pants. He had no weapons on him that I could see, which led me to the idea that he might have had a storage gem like me. He had blond hair that seemed to never get in his way as he ran. The scene was weird to watch, but soon enough, he got close enough.


    As he approached, he slowed down. What would have been a full-pace run for me looked like a fast jog on him. I stood where I was, not wanting to move and give a bad first impression. He stopped only a half-dozen feet away.


    Frowning, he looked from me to Umbra, then back. Neither I nor Umbra said a word as he looked us over, and for a moment, the collar grew slightly warm, and I felt my ears twitch as I realized what it was. He was trying to Identify me.


    The stretched silence grew more awkward until the elf nodded once, probably giving up on trying to Identify me, and sighed. The noise was almost inaudible even to my enhanced hearing.


    ¡°I will assume that you must be the ones I am here to transport, for the chances of there being another new dragon bond walking out of the forest are quite low.¡± He said, bowing slightly but keeping his eyes on Umbra, ¡°I am Alowin, a portal mage of the king, here to take you to the capital.¡±


    He looked at me expectantly, and I was confused for a moment until Umbra spoke through the bond. ¡°I think you¡¯re meant to return the greeting and introduce yourself as well.¡±


    My eyes flicked to Umbra for a moment in embarrassment before I spoke, almost stumbling over my words, ¡°Oh, um, I¡¯m Aster, and this is my bond, Umbra.¡± I gestured to her, and a second passed before a question formed about what he had said, and I added, ¡°Are we not walking to the capital then?¡±


    I had expected to walk, but what I knew about portals from the one storybook I had said they were complicated magic that usually involved not only one but a set of skills to travel a long distance instantly.


    Alowin¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I would hope not. That trip would take weeks. By the time you arrived at the capital, I believe you would be quite late to attend the academy.¡± He adjusted a golden band around his wrist, an item I somehow hadn''t noticed before. ¡°Lady Aster, might I ask if there is anything to pick up before I open the portal? The time I can keep it open is limited.¡±


    Shaking my head at the abruptness of leaving, I turned to the forest, taking a deep breath, imprinting it on my mind. I was ready, and I would be back before I knew it.


    Looking at Umbra, who was still watching the elf, I could feel her curiosity about the magic through the bond and let it rub off on me. ¡°I think I have everything that''s needed.¡±


    He gave a slight inclination of his head, seemingly expecting it. He then made a gesture, flicking his wrist before he drew a complex symbol in the air, a blue glow following his finger. I watched the process with full attention. It had to be one of his skills.


    I could feel the mana flowing out of him into the symbol. Each movement he made seemed to make the symbol glow brighter until, all at once, he drew a final line, and it collapsed in on itself and spread out into a jagged circle, its color shifting from the standard mana blue into what looked like thick green water that grew larger and wider, only stopping once it reached a height Umbra could walk through.


    I looked back to Alowin, seeing a bead of sweat forming on his brow. He looked worn down, but he still bowed again before speaking.


    ¡°This leads to the spire, where you will be a guest until the academic term starts.¡±


    I hesitated a moment before I started forward. I had no clue what the spire was, but I assumed it was in the capital or close to it. I had questions I wanted to ask and things I wanted to know, but Alowin didn¡¯t feel like the right person to ask. Still, I eyed the portal nervously before I steeled myself. I could feel my tail giving me away, but I ignored it as I stepped through the floating liquid, Umbra on my heels.


    I didn¡¯t know what to expect a portal to feel like, but as I passed through the watery substance, a wave of nausea and dizziness assaulted my head, my ears popped, and for a moment, I felt like I was going to throw up. Unbalanced, I stumbled a step.


    Something reached out and steadied me, and I leaned against it using it. My vision cleared after a long second and a few rapid blinks. I looked down to see that it was Umbra''s tail that I was holding. She looked unbothered by the travel through the portal.


    ¡°My deepest apologies, Lady Aster. I should have mentioned that the portal has side effects that can take time to adapt to.¡± I turned to Alowin, too queasy to make a comment.


    Umbra let out a snort that caused Alowin to look at the dragon uncertainly.


    I took a steadying breath, looking around at the completely different surroundings. We were surrounded by stout stone walls fully built, unlike the ruins in the forest. As I turned my head, I was met with the tallest tower I¡¯d ever seen. It stretched higher than any tree I could have imagined, hundreds of feet tall, maybe even a thousand. It had pillars surrounding it, holding up a pavilion that circled the tower. Each stone was carved, showing dragons of various shapes and sizes fighting or flying. I felt my eyes widen as I looked over each one.


    ¡°Impressive, is it not?¡± Alowin said, and I could hear pride in his voice, but I couldn''t argue with it. ¡°The previous king, early into his reign, ordered this tower built to house any riders that were in the capital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± I tilted my head as I looked at it. The design was completely different from the ruins I had seen, but it had care put into the work, each dragon unique and almost life-like. My interest in it was temporarily forgotten as Umbra started to taste the air, her tongue flicking out.


    ¡°There are other dragons nearby,¡± Umbra said, her head searching, and I looked around in confusion. The tower, surrounded by a curved stone wall, gave the area we were in a fortified feeling but blocked almost all other views except for the mountains I had seen earlier, which were much closer and more prominent. It also made it impossible to see over the walls, though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone or any dragons.¡± There was a lack of any movement in the area, and now that I was focusing on it, it felt odd. There was even a lack of wind in the air that the stone walls shouldn''t have been able to keep out.


    ¡°There. Above us.¡± Umbra had turned her head almost straight up, and I also looked. A pair of dragons circled high in the sky. I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d missed them when I was looking at the tower top earlier. One was a bright amber red, the other a dark emerald green. Both winged in separate circles, and as if waiting to be noticed, they started to descend.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready to meet your own kind,¡± I said through the bond.


    Umbra shook herself, her scales rattling slightly, giving a nervous snort as she looked over herself. I stood close to her as the wind in the clearing started to billow from the approaching dragon wings, and I had to cover my eyes to avoid them filling with the dust that flew everywhere. The dragons were giant, easily six times the size of Umbra. They loomed, making the area seem almost too small for them. Then, a person, who had been impossible to see from our angle, slid down the back of the green dragon, and another did the same from the red one.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    They wore outfits that looked out of place compared to anything I''d ever seen, a black fabric that clung to their body-like skin, several pieces of armor were layered over it, some leather, some metal dyed to match the dragon they had slid off of. The armor only seemed to cover their vital points.


    Various loops, hooks, and straps sat across the chest, arms, and legs.


    That wasn''t the weirdest point about what they were wearing. They had helmets that covered their faces completely. Made of a smooth blank piece of metal with almost no features except for a crystal plate over the front polished a dark blue and left no holes for breathing or seeing, but somehow their faces were directed towards us as if they could.


    The one that had gotten off the green dragon started forward, taking off the helmet as they walked. There was a click as it came off, and underneath was a man, a human. A quick check from Identify verified that I was right, but anything else was blocked, like Alowin.


    [Human - Unknown - Level: Unknown]


    His brown hair was sweat-stained, but it did nothing to hide the green eyes underneath. He took a long breath as if enjoying the air before his eyes turned to focus on Umbra, staying for a heartbeat longer than I thought necessary.


    Umbra was inspecting the dragons, who were doing the same in turn, so she didn¡¯t seem to notice his lingering gaze as her tongue flicked out, tasting the air repeatedly.


    ¡°You must be the daughter of the guardian.¡± He said, turning towards me with a smile as he clipped the helmet to his side using a chain.


    I tilted my head. I had no clue what a guardian was, but based on the context, I assumed it was Kulni, not that she¡¯d ever called herself a guardian. I nodded at him, and remembering to Introduce myself, I did. ¡°I¡¯m Aster, and this is my bond, Umbra. We''re from the Claw Wood Forest.¡±


    He nodded at the words before he rubbed the bottom of his chin where a trim beard was. He hummed as he looked me up and down and spoke, ¡°You seem young to have reached your second-class unlock, and I can¡¯t identify you. If I might ask Aster, how long ago did you unlock?¡±


    I thought about not answering him; it was a personal question he was asking. I didn¡¯t see a reason I should; I¡¯d just met him, my first human, but I also didn''t see the harm in it, and refusing to answer a simple question was a good way to start off a conservation badly.


    ¡°About three months ago, a little less than a month after I turned fifteen. Don¡¯t humans all unlock around their fifteenth year?¡± I asked.


    His eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the person standing beside the red dragon. They were focused on messing with something attached to the dragon, not even bothering to take the mask she was wearing off yet.


    I didn¡¯t have time to look at what she was working on as the man turned back to me. He seemed to have come to a conclusion by the way his eyes relaxed from the green piercing gaze he had had earlier.


    ¡°Well, Aster, I¡¯m Baldwin, second in command of the dragon flights of Arilon, and this is Emyr, my bond. I want to say I¡¯m glad to see a new dragon bond, as strange as the circumstance is to us. As for your question, Roslin will be able to answer that.¡± He gestured behind him to the person who was setting down a long strip of cord.


    He turned to Alowin, who was standing several paces away from where he had been earlier. ¡°We should have it from here. Tell Lord Cassin and the King that Lady Aster has arrived safely and is in our care.¡±


    Alowin didn''t hesitate in bowing and leaving, almost looking relieved as he made his way towards a gate on the wall.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite small, but I¡¯d bet those ears and tail aren¡¯t just for show.¡± The person, who I guess was Roslin, finally walked over and, almost as an afterthought, took her mask off. Her face lacked sweat, or any indicator to tell the air in the helmet had been hot like Baldwin¡¯s, but her eyes matched her dragons, making me think the race class for dragons might have changed it.


    ¡°Well, since we''re introducing ourselves, I¡¯m Roslin, and this is Silt. She¡¯s my bond. We¡¯ve been asked to watch over you while you''re in the capital as well as teach you what you need to know about your bond.¡±


    She turned to Umbra, addressing her, ¡°Silt will be teaching you directly, seeing as you probably haven''t had another dragon around. Any questions you have are probably best directed towards her.¡±


    Umbra blinked at her words, then raised her head to look at the red dragon. Roslin motioned to a door on the side of the tower. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food, relax, and talk about what''s happening. I know going through the portals is a pain. The dragons can get to know each other and find something to eat from the pins. Are you coming, Baldwin?¡± I blinked in surprise. They¡¯d been watching as I¡¯d entered?


    He shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t. Have to finish some paperwork about your transfer and the border and report to Cassin. I¡¯ll talk to you later when you get over to the castle.¡±


    I looked at Roslin, blinking as Baldwin made his way after Alowin. Her voice had an accent to it, and the way she spoke interested me. Looking at Umbra, I was hesitant to leave her side. We¡¯d just left the forest and arrived. Everything was moving at a pace I found way too fast. She paused what must have been a mental question to the other dragon to look down at me. My emotions must have been quite apparent to her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, and I¡¯ll be right outside. I know you have questions for them, and I have questions to ask my kind.¡± A gentle nudge from the bond and her snout had me stepping towards the door reluctantly. I couldn¡¯t argue with what she had said.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been away from you¡¯re bond for long moments, have you? It¡¯s always hard to part with new bonds, but they have their own things they need to do.¡± Rosilion said, seeming to understand what had gone on. I shook my head, a bit embarrassed, as I followed her inside after seeing Umbra move off with the other Dragons around the tower.


    ¡°No, but that¡¯s not really the problem. I¡¯m just anxious. You''re the first people I¡¯ve met besides Alowin, so...¡± I trailed off, not sure where to go with the sentence. I didn¡¯t want to say that I didn¡¯t know how everything worked.


    Roslin paused, her reddish-brown hair flipping as she turned to me while she opened the door in front of her. Her eyebrows were lifted in surprise. ¡°You mean we¡¯re the first humans you''ve ever met? What about elves or even dwarfs?¡±


    ¡°This is my first time out of the forest,¡± I said, rubbing the top of my head and the back of my ear.


    Roslin slowly nodded as she waved her hand forward, gesturing for me to walk in front. ¡°Well, it seems like we have even more that needs to be discussed than I thought.¡±


    As we walked through the door, I looked at the stonework. It was simple, a wide walkway with no doors on either side. Soon enough, the hallway opened up into a wide circular room with a stairway on one side and round tables randomly placed with chairs. There was a bar on one side with bottles and what looked like cooking utensils. Looking up, I could see low-placed wooden beams stretched in every direction, giving the room a cozy but open feel. Roslin motioned to the nearest table, and I sat in one of the chairs as she sat in the one near me.


    ¡°This is called the lower floor or the lodge. Mostly, we riders will have meetings and celebrations in here or just relax here. The upper floors consist of living areas for humans and dragons, armories, and other things the tower needs. A room has already been set aside for you and Umbra on the second floor. You are not allowed up past that floor without a rider, understood?¡± She asked the last question, looking into my eyes.


    Titling my head to show I understood, I mentally marked any room above the second floor off, but I couldn''t deny that I was curious about them.


    ¡°As for the tower in general, here.¡± pulling out a smooth stone white stone from a small pouch on her chest, she set it down. "It''s to prevent the enchantments on the gate from seeing you as an intruder."


    Picking it up, I looked the stone over. It was small enough to hold in the palm of my hand and looked utterly normal besides the almost perfect oval shape it had. I identified it as Roslin continued to talk.


    [Keystone - Unique - This stone was made and enchanted to allow access to the Tower]


    "It''ll work from a storage gem or item. Just ensure you have it on you when you leave or enter the tower, and don''t lose it."


    I stored it in my gem before I angled my head, waiting for her to bring up the next subject, but she didn''t say anything, just leaned back in her chair almost lazily as she seemed to wait for me. I guess I could ask questions, but what did I even ask?


    There was a moment of silence before I shifted uncomfortably and asked the first question that came to my mind, "When do I go to the academy?"


    "The academy is scheduled to start at the beginning of next week when their entrance exams end, something you don''t have to take, being considered royalty, that gives us four days if you keep time the same way we do.¡± Then, she seemed to think about it. ¡°Actually, how do you keep track of days?" She seemed interested in the question as she stood up, and I made to stand as well, but she held out her hand, stopping me as she made her way behind the counter.


    "Um, well, we have ten days in a week, three weeks in a month, three months in a season, winter, growth, and summer. With ten months in a year, the last month is considered the off-season. Is there another way to keep track?" I was curious if there was a different way used to keep track of days. I hadn''t heard of any other ways, but I did see how it was possible if you shortened something.


    "That''s the elvish way time is kept. The Arilon kingdom uses the same calendar, but other places do it differently." She picked up a plate from under the counter and turned as she spoke, pulling fruits and meats out of closed baskets that were lined on the counter until her plate looked like it was on the verge of spilling.


    "Anyways, until the academy opens, I think acclimating you to the city would be the best option. You''re going to draw quite a few looks, with you know." She gestured to me up and down the plate, wobbling precariously as she walked back over with only one hand supporting it.


    I didn''t understand what she meant until I felt the ear on the top of my head bend slightly as it turned to follow Roslin''s path.


    "Oh." was all I could say. Then I thought about it, and it didn''t make sense. With all of the different types of race classes, there had to be a wide range of looks.


    "Are there not a lot of people with different looks? I thought race classes altered the body quite a bit in their advancement.


    Sitting down, Roslin nodded and then shrugged as she popped a green berry into her mouth. "Yes and no, race classes can alter the body widely, but that''s only the case for rare and above class advancements. In Arilon, a normal person is lucky to see an uncommon option available on their first grade advancement. Maybe a rare will appear on their second if there fortunate." She paused, considering something. "I suppose the Adventurer''s Guild has more people who advance to a higher rarity as well as the army."


    "Adventures Guild?" I echoed her words, "What''s that?"


    Roslin frowned. "I guess you wouldn''t know about them, being in the forest. They are a group that acts in a few different ways, but mainly anyone can request something to be done, such as kill a monster messing with your crops or find a specific herb you need, things like that. A posting will be put out for any qualified guild member or group to take. Even the king will put out a few requests they don''t want to spend the resources on. It doesn''t matter to the guild as long as it''s at a reasonable price. The system even recognizes the guild in the quest it issues." She finished by biting into a massive price of meat that she held with a bone.


    I opened my mouth to ask another question about the guild, but I closed it. I was getting way off-topic. Giving myself a moment to think, I switched back to what needed to be asked, "You said it would be a good idea to get acclimated to the city. What does that mean?" It was a reasonable question, and while Roslin finished eating, I pulled out a piece of seasoned meat from my storage, not waiting to get up to follow her lead.


    "Well, you''ve never seen humans until today, right?" She asked, then continued without me answering.


    "Then tomorrow, the best course would be to get you used to them, well, us, by going around the city. At the same time, we can get anything needed done, and I can show you all the important locations you might need to know."


    I thought about it. I knew what a city was, and walking around one was tempting. Giving a smile, I agreed, ¡°It sounds like a good idea.¡±


    "Then, for the rest of the day, you can take the time to get used to your room here. You''ll have a room assigned to you in the academy. You aren''t required to use it, but if needed, just let me know when you do so we don''t start a search when you don¡¯t come back one night." Then, she paused her eating, almost as if she had forgotten to add.


    "The king wishes to have you attend a dinner in the castle tomorrow afternoon. The royal family of Arilon and the elven children that are of age to attend the academy will be there, as well as the queen of the elves."


    That sounded good to me. Food I didn¡¯t have to hunt was always good, but looking at the food left on Roslin''s plate, I was curious if the food eaten at the castle would be different compared to what I usually ate and asked, "Do elves eat anything different? I read that they prefer no meat."


    Roslin blinked at me, then started to chuckle. "That dinner is going to be something to attend.


    Aster, I think I''m going to enjoy being your mentor." She gave a smile as she said it.

 Chapter Eleven - Needed Experience

    [Bonded creatures are given a more balanced diet and tend to fight less than unbonded creatures, resulting in fewer levels and more time to grow into their skills and grow with their bond. This results in both bonded getting better future classes and outpacing their wild counterparts in later grades. -Bonds and Knowledge, Kaber Ketine.]


    Aster


    I had been about to speak when the ground shook slightly, not enough to move anything but still causing a noticeable shake. Roslin looked towards the door, her eyes ever so slightly unfocused before speaking.


    "It looks like they''re back."


    At the same time, I heard Umbra speak through the bond.


    "Have you ever heard of a sheep?"


    I blinked. "A Sheep?" I looked at Roslin and curiously repeated the word, "Sheep?"


    She snorted, then got up from her seat and stretched. "it''s an animal we get wool from. I think you''ll understand when you see it, but I have to be going, required to check in with the Flight Master. I had more time because I needed to meet you, but I do have to go. Try not to leave the walls unless you need to."


    I could do that. I had enough to do exploring the area and talking with Umbra, and I didn''t want to meet anyone else that I didn''t have to. Roslin continued speaking as she started walking.


    "Umbra should be able to find the outside entrance to your room. For you, it''ll be the third door to the right. A white circle on the door will tell you it''s yours." She waved a hand as she made it to the arch and started down the hallway to the main door.


    I yawned, shaking my body and letting my tail fluff itself back out, letting Umbra know what Roslin had said about the room. I made my way up the stairs as I attempted to find the room myself. I opened the door with the white mark circle and felt my ears straighten in surprise.


    The room was huge, and unlike the other areas and hallways, It was square. A big bed sat on the left side of the room with a desk, cabinets, and a bookshelf; the other side had a couch table with a door in the corner.


    A quick cheek showed it was the bathroom, which took a second to piece out. The far wall didn''t exist. All that was there was a massive balcony rimmed with a small railing, easily able to hold what I assumed was built for a dragon.


    "Can you follow the bond? I''m in the room, It''s massive."


    "Yes, I think I see it. One minute," Umbra responded, and I could feel her take off.


    I explored the room while I waited. The bed was huge and comfy, but everything was empty, lacking the feel of anyone living there, so I started putting my clothes up. I went to the bathroom, and after a moment of messing around, I figured out how to get water out of a hole in the ceiling using a blue button under it. To my displeasure, I got my head soaked doing that, but a cloth was hanging on a pole to dry myself off, which I did. Then, peaking my head out, I was in time to see Umbra land.


    I walked out and up to her, rubbing her neck. She let out a rumble.


    "How was it?" I asked her as she stretched.


    Umbra turned, and I looked out beyond the balcony.


    We were just over the walls on the second story, able to see on the other side, and I stared in shock at what I saw¡ªa stone landscape sprawled in front of us. Buildings stretched almost as far as I could see, only stopping after a massive stone wall that made the one next to us look like a mound of rocks.


    There were a few specks of green here and there, but only a few places had big enough swaths to be noticeable. There was a large square in the distance with what I assumed was a lake in the middle based on the blue color, and much closer, there was what looked like a small grove of different types of trees next to what I could only assume was the castle. Some buildings stood tall, some stood wide, but all were interesting to me.


    "Is amazing, isn''t it? It''s almost like a stone forest," Umbra half asked, stretching her neck higher to see.


    I nodded. It was impressive. Even the books I had read couldn''t possibly describe something like this. I didn''t know what to think of it all.


    "Look at all the people. There are so many. I wonder what they''re doing," I said, pointing at open areas where you could see them.


    I could see them walking and talking to each other. There must have been something going on because crowds of people were spread around specific areas with colored paper flying on poles, and every so often, a cheer would go up.


    I spotted a building not as grand as the castle, but it was wide, held multiple spires, and stood taller than any other building near it. Every piece of glass had a light behind it, and the banners draped down some of the spires matched the flags I could see.


    It wasn''t too far away, with a small gated wall surrounding it. I watched the entrance, seeing lines of people walk in and out as I talked to Umbra.


    I explained what I had learned from Roslin, and we both came up with a few questions I could ask her.


    After I''d finished, Umbra shared how her time with the dragons had gone.


    It had been mostly laying in the sun and talking, like Roslin and I had, to get an idea about each other, but they had also visited a place called the Pin.


    Apparently, it was a place where live animals were kept for the dragons to eat. Umbra then proceeded to talk about all of the new different types of animals.


    The sheep she had eaten had been delicious, according to her, but had way too thick of a coat. She wanted to try something called a cow to see how it compared.


    She and Silt had talked about both of their hatchings and the types of affinities they had. At that time, Emyr had taken off to rest. Silt, it turned out, was a fire dragon but could also affect the earth with her second race class. The idea had interested Umbra, and she had started planning what she wanted to work toward for her second race class unlocking.


    "You still have around two years until you''re unlocking, don''t you? Did you learn what level you max out at until then?" I questioned after she had started listing different ideas I could keep up with.


    Umbra nodded, her tail curling slightly in delight. "Yes, apparently it''s at seventy-five," Frost billowed from her nose as she rumbled in amusement as I looked up at her, my mouth hanging open.


    "How is that even fair or work?" I burst out, not bothering to use the bond, having been locked at thirty so long and then hearing that she could get all the way to seventy-five. I wanted to be upset, but I was actually excited. That meant she wouldn''t stall as much as I had. Could she even reach seventy-five before her grade advancement?


    "Well, I learned humans are locked at twenty-five, and elves are locked at twenty-seven." She said as she made her way around the room, her tongue tasting the air now and then.


    I paused in the pacing I¡¯d started. "Oh,", Letting out a long breath I walked over and sat on the bed. I had been more affected by Kulni than I realized. Three levels didn¡¯t seem like a lot, but it did put me ahead.


    .


    "I think tomorrow I''ll see if it''s possible to leave the city by flying. I''ll ask Emyr if there is a place I can hunt. I like the Pen, but it''s boring." Umbra said thoughtfully


    I tilted my head ."Are you not coming with us tomorrow?" I asked


    She let out a snort. "Remember? Mother wanted you to keep the bond hidden, and even if I could, I¡¯d be bored."


    I didn''t like the idea of being separated all day, but she had a point. I slumped, my mood dropping, and fell backward onto the bed, looking at the roof, which was painted with spirals and random designs that drew the eye. I thought I could spot a dragon in one of them.


    .


    The bed was comfortable, really comfortable. I felt myself sinking into the sheets and let out an involuntary yawn. Umbra slithered onto the bed, more than enough room compared to mine. The wood creaked ominously, but it didn''t break as she laid her head on my chest, one of her purple sparkling eyes looking at me.


    "You know we can''t always be side to side. Eventually, I''m going to be too big to go into most buildings." She said, blinking her eye


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    I knew it, but that didn''t mean I had to like it.


    Making a grumbling noise, I finally nodded under her watch. "I know, I just..¡± I lifted my arms, waving them. ¡°You¡¯re my bond, Umbra. I don''t like the idea of leaving you when I go to do things. It doesn''t feel right. Unfair"


    Her laugh sounded like a hiss mixed with the sound of falling stones. "I feel the same way, but I''ve come to accept it. We''ll always be bonded, and I look forward to it, but I''ve accepted that there are things we have to do separately. Like how I''m going to train with Silt, and you''re going to the Academy."


    I turned my head, looking outside, nodding at her logic. She was right, giving her my best attempt at a hug while lying down. Rubbing her scales, I enjoyed the cool feeling they gave off. After that, there was a peaceful silence. Both of us were content to lay there enjoying the bond.


    At some point, I drifted off because the next time I opened my eyes, it was completely dark out except for the moon''s glow. Umbra was half wrapped around me, her tail over my legs and wings splayed out, managing once again to have the entire bed. The rise and fall of her body let me know she was asleep.


    Not wanting to wake her up, I pulled the book about the races out of the spatial gem. I was glad that there was light from the moon I could read off of, even if it was dim. Time passed faster than I expected as I reread it, the light growing brighter outside as the sun rose on the other side of the building, and I eventually had to get up even if I didn¡¯t want to.


    I moved the tail off of me, Ignoring the displeased rumble from Umbra, and went to the bathroom, washing up with the water, surprised as the water that hit me steamed with heat.


    Squeaking, I pushed the button, looking down at the one I¡¯d pressed. It had a red circle around it. I pushed the other one, the blue one I had last time, and cold water started to fall. I washed in the cold water, not understanding how anyone could want hot water.


    Once done, I put on one of the new tunics, a brown one with a similar but darker-colored pair of pants, and walked out. Umbra opened one eye to look at me, then snorted frost and closed it. I debated prodding her until she started to get moving but realized I didn¡¯t need to; she had her own day to look forward to, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs. Be safe, please,¡± I said through the bond, then hugged her before I left, smiling at the sleepy but pleased emotion I got back. No one was downstairs when I got there, so I did what I¡¯d seen Roslin do yesterday and found the plate behind the counter and made some food from the baskets sitting at a table. The food was a bit stale, but there were a lot of different options. To my curiosity, there were some I didn¡¯t know. I got some berries and meat but loaded my plate with a type of tree nut I¡¯d never seen after tasting it and finding it delicious. While stuffing my face at one of the tables, I looked up in surprise to see Baldwin walking down at the top of the stairs.


    I could hardly hear the faintest creak of the wood above me to signal someone was there. I finished what was in my mouth as he walked over, giving him a wave.


    He looked amused as he sat at the table. ¡°I take it you found the food, and it''s to your liking, but you should know the food hasn''t been replaced yet. That still yesterday''s food.¡± He said as he sipped on something he¡¯d been holding while walking down the stairs.


    I shrugged. One day didn¡¯t mean the food was terrible. Yes, it was a bit stale, but I enjoyed it.


    ¡°These nuts are amazing! What tree did they come from?¡± I held one up for him to look at, and he laughed before he answered.


    ¡°From a hazel blossom tree, they''re just called a hazel nut. Did you not use Identify on them?¡± He asked


    Feeling my face grow hot, I looked away. It hadn''t crossed my mind while I''d been eating.


    He looked amused but gratefully changed the subject. ¡°Roslin let me know you''re going out into the city today with her.¡± cocking my head to the side I nodded. I didn¡¯t see why he¡¯d have to know, but I guess it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Well, as the flight¡¯s financial manager, I wanted to check to ensure you had coin. While you¡¯re not part of the flight, the king has put you under our supervision."


    I did have coins. I brought one of the bags Kulni gave me from the storage gem and placed it on the table. It was the one with silver coins. I slid it over to him.


    Baldwin undid the twine after I pushed it towards him. Bringing one of the coins out, he turned it over. His brows wrinkled as he brought it closer to an eye.


    I finished off the food as he looked them over.


    "These coins are mana infused." Baldwin eventually said, "Not just one or two, but all of them mana in them."


    I felt my tail flick as I looked at the one he was holding uncertainty. When I''d looked at the coins, I could feel the mana in them but didn''t think much of that. I knew coins were for buying things or trading. Did mana in the coins mean that they were useless?


    "I, well, that''s what I was given. I Have copper and gold ones. Will they not work?"


    Baldwin rolled the coin in his hands, then "These coins will work just fine, probably too well. Do you know the difference between an infused coin and one that''s not infused?" I shook my head. I could tell one held mana, but I didn¡¯t know anything about why they had mana in them."


    Baldwin pulled a coin out of the air. It was the same size, but instead of the symbols mine had, it had a crown on it and looked dull. "An infused coin means that first, it''s pure enough to hold mana. Almost all coins are, but mana in a coin proves it. Second, it actually has mana in it. That process can only happen in two ways. Finding a coin in the dungeon, or a coin is left sitting in a really high mana area for a long time." his eyes looked down at the coin. "


    There are some stories of dragons who hoarded piles of coins and items. Those, over time, would gain a shimmer with how much mana that had bled off the dragon. Those are just stories, though."


    I perked up at the idea of dragons hoarding stuff. I''d caught Umbra on one of our first outings picking out leaves that she declared hers, but somehow, it didn''t feel the same. "what does that mean for my coins?" I asked.


    Baldwin thought for a second before he held up one of my coins. "May I take this to the castle mages to have it inspected? I don''t want to presume, but I don¡¯t know the runes on them." I nodded. I didn''t see a problem parting with one of the coins.


    He waved his hand, and a bag appeared. He pushed it and my own bag to me. I opened it up and peeked inside. It full of the silver coin he had held up with the crown.


    "The average change rate for a mana coin is the same as it would be to go up a grade. One silver mana coin is equal to one hundred normal silver coins or a gold coin. There''s a hundred and fifty silver there and two gold pieces."


    I stored it in my bag, doing the quick math, a gold piece and a half of silver. I assumed it worked the same backward, meaning fifteen hundred copper in silver.


    Baldwin leaned back as he looked over the coin. "I''d recommend finding something fancy to wear while you are out in the city for tonight."


    I wanted to ask him what he meant, but the sound of someone else coming down the stairs had me looking up to see Roslin. She was yawning.


    Unlike Baldwin, who was still in his flight suit, she wore a tunic that looked similar to mine. She nodded to Baldwin as she sat in the chair to my right.


    "You''re up early, Baldwin," Roslin said as a cup appeared in her hand that steamed slightly. She took a long drink from it. The smell that came from it had me lifting my head to see what was inside. I looked at the dark brown liquid with interest.


    "Unlike you, I still have the duties of a rider to attend to, but it looks like Aster was up before me," He said, then angled his head up and stood, giving a slight bow.


    "It seems Emyr is ready, so I''ll be going to do my rounds. Enjoy the city, Aster and Roslin take care."


    I turned to Roslin, the question on my face giving away what I was going to ask. She rolled her eyes as Baldwin left. "He and Emyr like to keep to a tight schedule, so him getting up and leaving out of nowhere is normal."


    Not wanting to think about it, I asked the second thing on my mind that I''d thought of when I was reading. "I thought my bond was meant to be hidden. If I go out with you, won''t other people know?" I was guessing, but it seemed likely.


    She shook her head. "Most people have no idea what we look like under our helmets. Even our bond symbols are well-hidden secrets. Not that it''s a bad idea to hide it like you''re doing, with the necklace or collar. It actually looks quite cute and matches your style." She finished her drink in one large gulp and set it down on the table with a clang.


    I pulled on the leather around my neck, my ears prickling uncomfortably at the comment. I shook my head. "When do we leave?" I wanted to get moving.


    "We can now. There''s a lot to show you, and we have to get you the books for the academy, get you ready for tonight, and visit a few stores." Roslin made a motion in the air. "It''s going to be a long day. Did Baldwin leave you some coin?"


    "Oh! He did leave me some coin, and he also mentioned I should get something to wear for tonight. I have a few sets of tunics, and they are self-cleaning, so I think I should be fine."


    Roslin grimaced as she looked at my clothes. "They''re good for everyday wear and probably adventuring, but he has a point. You''re going to need something that suits the nobility. We can stop by a clothing shop and find something suitable." I was surprised at how easily I was able to talk to Roslin. She seemed friendly, but unlike Baldwin, who seemed more formal, she always seemed relaxed when she spoke.


    As we left the tower, I sent Umbra one more mental nudge. I didn''t want to bother her when she was with Silt, but I wanted her to know I was leaving.


    Once outside, we took a different gate than the one Baldwin had taken yesterday, a smaller one that looked less used with the iron partly rusted in the edge still. When Roslin pulled her stone out and pushed it into a slot nearby, it opened soundlessly, the iron raising into the wall above.


    "It''s an entrance that usually isn''t used, but it only opens for goods that enter. Usually, no one watches this entrance except for the guards stationed at the alley''s start, and they won''t ask questions."


    She took the stone as she passed through, and I followed as the gate bars started to clank shut slowly.


    Outside the gate, we were met with an empty alley except for two people on either side, the guards Roslin mentioned.


    The armor they wore mainly was leather except for a metal helmet colored blue with the imprint of a crown on the front. They must have felt the wind as the gate was opened as they were stiff, standing tall, but they didn''t say anything to us as we passed.


    Walking down the alley, I heard a clamoring of noise start to grow: voices, the sound of moving carts, people stepping, clanging bells, and other various sounds.


    I shivered as all of it rang in my ears, and taking a moment to steady myself, I closed my eyes, trying to focus, but it was so loud and disorientating that I could hear it all but couldn¡¯t focus on anything. Even as my ears pressed against my head to try to stop it with my hands covering them, the noise was still too loud.


    A second later, all of the sounds were muffled, not gone but almost distant sounding. I opened my eyes, looking up to see Roslin holding a blue rune-etched cube. I let my hand hang, looking at the item.


    "This will be a problem." She frowned. "This should work for now, but we''ll have to find a way for you to get used to the city noise." She held out the object for me, and I identified it.


    [Sound Reduction cube - Uncommon - Reduces all noise after 5 feet for all people entirely in the radius; muffling noise occurs for people outside the cube trying to listen to people inside.]


    I took it, clutching it in my fingers for a second before nodding slowly. "I didn''t think it would be this loud," I whispered.


    Roslin nodded, then shrugged. "I can¡¯t say I understand, but with this being your first city, I can see why you¡¯ve never had this problem before. The cube will work until we can get to a shop to get an item to fix it. That''ll be our first stop."


    Making our way around the end of the alley, I looked at the street of people in front of me, then took a deep breath and took a small step after Roslin as she walked into the crowd.

 Chapter Twelve - Shopping in the Capital

    Aster


    I knew my eyes were wide, and I was staring at everything and everyone, but there were so many colors, and everyone was still in jackets and thicker tunics to prevent the cold of the ending winter. There were some people like me and Roslin who didn''t seem bothered by the cold, but not many.


    I was currently looking at what was a stall of different jackets, all in various bright colors ranging from orange to a bright pink I''d never seen.


    A pull on my shoulder dragged me away from the stall, and I looked up to see Roslin pulling me by my tunic through the packed street. Looking back, I noticed the displeasure written on the face of the man who had been behind the stall.


    Roslin had talked about a festival for the academy year starting. I didn''t expect this, with all of the food smells and different things for sale, but I guess I hadn''t known what to expect in the first place. That stall had been the third one I''d stopped to look at, and it seemed Roslin would keep me from seeing anymore, sadly.


    She was relentless in creating a path. She pushed or moved people as we moved while keeping a hand on me the entire time. After the first dozen steps away from the stall, I stuck close, not complaining. It was crowded to the point of people brushing against me, bouncing off me, or knocking into my tail. It was making my skin crawl with nerves, and I winced every time I felt my tail catch on something. I could finally understand why wolves hated their tail being touched.


    Eventually, the crowd started to lessen, and I felt my breathing, which had been fast and shallow, even out. I shook my entire body, letting the stress leave me as I looked up at Roslin. She glanced down at me, and a look of something close to condolence passed in her expression before she looked around.


    "We have a few streets to pass before we reach the shop, but hey, it shouldn''t be as bad, but it''ll still be busy," she cautioned, and I gave a reluctant nod. I preferred the city when I could look at it from above.


    We walked at a fast pace, and I didn''t bother to talk. Even with all of the people and the looks I got that made my ears prickle uncomfortably, I still enjoyed the scenery. The buildings were similar, but I could spot words and symbols that marked them as a shop, an inn, or some other type of place I didn''t know. The item Roslin had given me was amazing. While I could still hear people, it blocked out most of the noise, making everything just bearable.


    Eventually, thankfully, we reached the place that Roslin wanted us to go to, a building made of almost purely wood except for a few key pillars, which I guessed were used to keep the entire building up. It wasn''t the fanciest building on the street, being outdone by the ones next to it on either side easily.


    I looked up, reading the sign that hung by a metal clip aloud as we walked inside.


    "Enchantments Items And Relics"


    Roslin paused at the entrance, looking at me as she spoke in a serious tone, "Don''t touch anything without it being handed to you. Some of these items are, well, dangerous. A few months ago, a thief tried to sneak and take something, found out the hard way."


    Giving her a nod to show I understood, she turned around and pulled on the handle.


    The door let out a creek as it opened, and I sneezed, starting to cough as we entered.


    There had to be more dust than air inside this place.


    I looked around the inside of the small building in interest. Shelves lined every wall, cluttered with odds and ends, full of items and books that I wanted to go and look at, but before I could, Roslin spoke.


    "Hey! Charles, you shut in! You have customers." Roslin called as she made her way to the back of the store, where a counter was, and I followed.


    There was a cluttering of noise as a door behind the counter opened. A man, quite ordinary in looks with his brown hair, brown eyes, and average height compared to those on the streets, stepped out. Wrinkles around his lips and eyes let me know he was older than he looked. He had an apron over an older-looking rumpled tunic that overflowed with pockets holding tools.


    The only thing that was different or unique about the picture was the small golden-furred squirrel that was sitting on his shoulder.


    "Roslin, is that you?" His voice was gruff and had the sound that mine sometimes did when I didn''t speak for weeks at a time.


    "Yes, don''t tell me you haven''t gone out again? The festival is in full swing. There should be some trinkets that you can find out there."


    His forehead creased. "The academy festival? Isn''t still a month off?"


    Roslin let a long breath out. "Charles, it''s almost over. You''re telling me you''ve been in here that long?"


    The man, who was bigger by a foot than Roslin, took a step back. "No, well, yes, I just was going to leave, but there was a new item I''ve been working on." He said slowly.


    Roslin glared at him. "You know you need to go out more. This type of work isn''t healthy in long strides. Maybe find someone who can work with you at least."


    The squirrel chittered, and Roslin pointed at them. "Besides you, you two are too alike and keep feeding each other ideas."


    Charles raised his hands in surrender. "I''ll go out today, I promise, and we''ll enjoy the event."


    Roslin let her pointing hand fall and then sighed. "Thank you, Charles. You do need to get out more."


    I listened silently to the conversation, looking at each of the items. None stood out as special but more like an easy way to do everyday things. I identified some on the counter while they talked.


    [Sharp-Bladed Skinning Knife - Uncommon - This knife can be fed mana to sharpen the blade of the knife.]


    [Almost Endless Water Skin - Uncommon - This skin can hold 45 gallons of water or a liquid of similar density.]


    [Growing Crop Hoe - Any seed planted after the ground has been tilled by this hoe will grow faster based on the amount of mana put into the hoe while tilling.]


    The items were all simple. I would have liked to have them all, but I didn''t need any. They were all things I could do on my own.


    Roslin pointed to me. "This is Aster. She''s new to the kingdom and large crowds. We came to see if you had an item that could help with her hearing. She has well.." she waved her hands around my ears. "These. Not that they''re not nice." She added after catching my look.


    I gave the man a smile as he looked over and down at me. The sound from outside was only faint, being inside the building and with the item Roslin lent me, but I could still hear it. "It''s not too bad right now, but it hurts outside without anything to help."


    Charles thoughtfully hummed as he bent down over the counter, taking a look at me. His eyes danced as he did so, as if just now meeting me, and he held out a hand.


    "Well, Miss Aster, it is a pleasure to meet you. I''m Charles Ankroy, and this is my beautiful companion, Theo. I am sure there will be something we can find here for you." he held out his hand sideways, and I looked at it for a moment before I turned to Roslin. She chuckled. "You''re meant to shake it, sorry, Charles. Like I said, she''s new to all of this."


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Blinking, I realized what gesture he was making from a book, but I¡¯d never seen it before. I reached out and, after a moment, shook his much bigger hand.


    He let out a rumbling laugh, waving off Roslin¡¯s remark, "Don''t worry, no harm in it."


    "Now, about that item. You say your hearing is too good, eh? That''s a first, but maybe hmm¡­I think you are in luck." He turned around, rummaging on the shelves, then moved beneath the counter, looking around. A moment later, there was a cracking noise as something broke, and I winced. Charles appeared with his beard covered in sparkling dust, smiling as he held an item up, a small golden ring with a clasp.


    ¡°This should work, but it¡¯ll put a cost on your wisdom.¡± he held it out, and I took it, identifying it.


    [Insulated Ear Ring - When attached to an ear, reduces the noise of all objects around the wearer that they are not currently focused on. Note: This item requires a minimum of 50 Wisdom and costs an upkeep of 20 Wisdom to keep active.]


    ¡°It was made for a minor noble who complained about the noise outside when trying to sleep at night and never came to pick it up, so I figured I''d melt it down and sell it, but seems to fit your problem."


    ¡°Can I try it on?¡± I asked, and he nodded.


    I clipped it onto my left ear, the clasp tight but not painful. I shook my head, seeing if it would fly off, but it stayed put. The effect of the enchantment was weird, almost like I was packing my ears with stuffing and then covering them. The effect fell away when I focused on hearing everything and dulled down when it was only focused on hearing everything in the room. Looking up at Charles, I grinned at him excitedly.


    ¡°It works!¡±


    He let out a chuckle. ¡°I would hope so. Took a few days to make properly.¡±


    ¡°How much is this going to cost, though, Charles?¡± Roslin said, crossing her arms and raising a brow. ¡°I know you¡¯re not exactly cheap.¡±


    Charles looked slightly offended. ¡°Roslin, you know my items only cost slightly more than they cost to make.¡±


    His words earned a snort from the woman.


    He let out a long, dramatic breath.


    ¡°It¡¯ll cost ninety silvers, and that¡¯s at a discount because I like the young miss.¡±


    I nodded. I had that, so it would be fine, and I desperately needed something like this. I pulled the bag of silver I¡¯d been given, seeing Roslin¡¯s eyebrow twitch, but she only sighed. Counting out the silver, I laid it on the counter and slid over the counted pile.


    Charles paused in picking up the coins, leaving five on the counter and sliding them back across. ¡°Miss, no offense, but you should let Roslin do the bartering today; you need to learn how to haggle.¡±


    I turned my head, looking between the two confused, but Roslin just waved a hand. ¡°I¡¯ll explain it when we''re done.¡±


    I shrugged and took the five pieces and put them in the bag, then the bag into my storage.


    We left the shop after Charles promised Roslin again that he¡¯d get out today.


    I enjoyed the walk much more after that, able to look around and enjoy the sights and smells with less of a worry. We even stopped on our way to the next shop, picking up some food from a vendor.


    It was a long stick with meat skewered and coated in a sauce that tasted spicy and sweet at the same time. We even stopped again to watch a group of people, guards by what I¡¯d seen earlier, in full metal armor, march their way down the street, their boots hitting the ground in unison, creating a pleasing rhythm.


    The next shop we stopped was a three-story building with windows painted on every level and a much nicer exterior. White-colored stone slabs were placed in the entrance, making the doorway an arch. Pillars on the outside had been carved with the shop''s name, The Perl Finery. Walking inside, I could tell that the place was busy. The second story was open in the middle with railings to prevent falling. I could see people up there shopping as well.


    ¡°Ohh! Roslin, it''s so good to see you again. I hope you didn¡¯t ruin another one of our outfits.¡± I turned my head at the voice, seeing a middle-aged woman with glasses walking up. Her black hair was styled up in a bun, and she wore a detailed robe full of elaborately sewn circles that were stitched with different colored threads.


    ¡°No, Lady Ebberson, I¡¯m actually here for someone else today. Actually, I¡¯m happy it was you I ran into.¡±


    Ebberson¡¯s gaze shifted to me, her face keeping the same smile she had given Roslin. ¡°I would assume it would be for this young madam then?¡±


    I nodded. At the same time, Roslin answered, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, please meet Lady Aster. She is the child of a respected but distant military leader.¡±


    I frowned. They were both speaking as if I wasn''t right in front of them. Why couldn''t she just ask me? I opened my mouth to speak but then closed it, remembering Charles words. I didn¡¯t like it, but I also didn¡¯t know a lot about trading. I listened as they continued to speak.


    Ebberson bowed slightly, seeming to get something that passed over my head. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to have a new customer. What type of occasion will she be attending?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be attending a small but formal event. I was hoping for something simple, easy to walk in, and not too big.¡± Roslin turned to look at me, and I looked back, my eyes flat.


    ¡°Well, what colors do you think would be best?¡± She asked me.


    Now I get to choose? I almost snorted but helped it in and gave the question a bit of thought. I really wanted green, but I also wanted something related to Umbra. Green and purple? I didn¡¯t feel like those colors matched well. Green and blue could work, right? They wouldn''t blend in well together, but I wasn''t trying to blend in, and they both looked nice when next to each other.


    ¡°Green and blue?¡± I asked her.


    Ebberson made a thoughtful humming noise, ¡°I would think blue and gold or to highlight the eyes and hair more, but if the lady wishes those colors, we can make them work.¡±


    I looked to Roslin, who gave a slight nod, then sighed, ¡°Blue and gold then, but can there be purple too?¡± If I couldn''t have forest colors, I at least wanted both colors of Umbra¡¯s scales.


    Roslin smiled as if she understood what my idea was and turned to Ebberson. ¡°Can that work?¡±


    Ebberson only looked in thought for a moment. ¡°I believe I can do that. Let us go to the back and get some styling options chosen for the dress.¡±


    The hour was not as fun as I thought it would be. First off, I had to refuse the initial dress choice. It was bulky and hard to move in, but Roslin agreed with me the second wasn¡¯t as bad, but it draped all over the ground, and tripping was a serious risk. It was in this process I realized how impractical a dress was. Who would wear something that could get caught in everything, make it hard to jump around, or even more at a reasonable pace? It was the sixth option that we all finally agreed on, but I was reluctant. It ended right after the knees and had short sleeves, which I was happy with. The color was almost entirely blue with only specs of glitter gold and purple, which I ended up liking quite a bit, and the way it fluffed out at the bottom was okay, if a little hard to get used to.


    A hole for my tail would have to be added, but that was done with just the snap of Ebberson¡¯s fingers.


    To my surprise, after I asked about the skill she must have used, It turned out her entire second class was based on tailoring. The thing I wasn''t happy about was how tight the straps in the middle of the dress had been pulled for the corset, something I had just learned about. It was annoying and really restrictive. I could see the benefit if it was only a little tight, but it felt like I was being suffocated.


    Roslin paid for the dress, which was put into my storage gem. There was no way I was going to wear it when I didn''t have to. I was a little angry at having to wear it at all, but my mood changed after we left.


    The next shop was one full of books. Hundreds were in there. We picked up books that were required by the academy, but I went on a small spree, getting half a dozen other books, only stopping when reminded that I should save some coin. I was tempted to use a mana-infused coin but didn¡¯t after asking and confirming that I could come back later for more. I did end up picking up one more that I thought Umbra would like.


    After that, Roslin led me to a place where we sat and ate. I enjoyed the small muffins that were provided even if they weren''t as filling; they melted in my mouth, each one a different berry flavor. Roslin explained what she called common knowledge, what a noble, commoner, and king were, and how they ranked. When I asked where I ranked, she really didn''t have an answer.


    Kulni was considered a guardian of the kingdom and was well respected but not technically part of it. The best answer I got was being regarded as distant royalty or a high noble.


    "That being said, you should know that in the academy, how you are doesn''t matter. The only thing the academy judges is skill and ability." Roslin told me, as she drank, what I had asked and learned was coffee. I tried it but found it bitter and unappealing to Roslin''s amusement, choosing to drink tea instead.


    "Then why do nobles get to avoid taking the test?" I said, remembering the snippet of conservation last night.


    "Because there are still nobles, as much as the academy tries to be neutral and welcoming to all nobles, they still end up being considered more important with their race classes tending to be a higher rarity." Roslin shrugged. "It just tends to lean that way."


    I bit into another muffin, nodding. It didn''t matter too much to me, but I couldn''t help the increasing curiosity as to tonight. Did nobles just assume they were better than everyone?


    If nobles were treated that special, how was a king treated?


    ¡°There¡¯s one place left we have to go to. Then we can go back to the spire.¡±


    ¡°Where is that?¡± I asked, tilting my head. I¡¯d thought we went everywhere.


    Roslin grinned. ¡°We have to get you makeup.¡±

 Chapter Thirteen - The King

    Aster


    I was learning that being around humans took a lot more effort than living in a forest, and they really like looking good. Staring into the mirror, I huffed at the way my look had changed face. I was coated in different types of powder or makeup and had my hair styled.


    I heard a snort from Umbra. I looked at her through the mirror.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this. It feels so weird.¡± I almost touched my face but lowered my hand, remembering the look Roslin gave me and the threat she made if we had to go back again.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look bad, but you look so different,¡± Umbra said, moving up to me and sniffing the air.


    I nodded. My cheeks were almost a permanent light red that matched my lips, and my hair was now curled instead of lying straight. Thankfully, my ears had remained untouched, but they had pressed me to put a bow to cover the golden clasp, which I did reluctantly. My tail, however, had been abused.


    I shivered, glancing at the brush that I now owned. It had been painful getting all of the knots out, and the fur that remained on the brush stood as a reminder. I silently vowed to brush it every morning to avoid that happening again.


    The dress I now had on again matched Umbra¡¯s colors almost perfectly, only a shade lighter. I had even managed to weave a ribbon through the collar the same color as her scales. Even the shoes I had gotten matched, the sandals on my feet a slight blue tint.


    There was a knock at the door, and I turned as Roslin walked in. She wore a dress styled red that flowed. It ended before her feet and was tighter around the waist. While she looked amazing, she had no makeup on, to my displeasure. I gave her a glare. I didn¡¯t like how she didn''t have to wear makeup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I already explained that my Charisma is high enough not to need makeup, and yes, like I said, you¡¯ll learn about it in the basics class in the academy.¡± She pointed a finger to the door. ¡°We have to get going. The carriage is downstairs. Umbra, Silt will show you the way. The king has prepared a feast for you and the other dragons I think you¡¯ll enjoy in the back courtyard of the castle.¡±


    Umbra wasted no time in leaving, only giving me a nudge, a small one so as not to rip any of the fabric with her scales before she bounded out of the room onto the balcony and dove off the pavilion. From what she had told me, the lessons and tips she had been given from the other dragon today had really helped in her flying.


    I walked with Roslin to the stairs, looking up the way to the third floor before we started down. I¡¯d yet to see another rider or dragon all day. When asked about it, I was told that most were away from the capital in nearby cities or elsewhere. She didn''t elaborate when I asked what she meant.


    Outside, the carriage was waiting with a man sitting on the front and two animals that Identify told me were horses. The carriage, which was made out of almost all dark born wood, was fancy with white trimmings and the crown of Arilon painted on the side. The inside was comfortable, and after we got settled, it started to move forward at a knock from Roslin on the side. The carriage did have windows on both sides covered by drapes that I peeked out of as we moved through the city.


    The spire was only a short walk to the castle, but because Roslin was a rider and I was a guest, we were meant to go through the front, which required going around the entire building.


    "Remember Aster, most of the elven family will be in attendance. they have a daughter and son attending, as well as the king having his own children there, and they will be attending the academy." Roslin helpfully reminded me for the sixth time this afternoon.


    She had changed as the dinner approached, taking on a teaching role for what she called noble etiquette. The entire idea of etiquette made no sense to me. I mean, why would you bend your body to say hello to someone? Then, they used three different types of forks and spoons to eat. I couldn''t understand it, and she had agreed on the last point. It was all so weird.


    She had narrowed it down to three rules for tonight that I could follow. First, I would let Roslin or someone else introduce us, as she would be with me the entire time. Second, don''t start any conversation that might cause issues. Third and most important, don''t insult or challenge anyone.


    Apparently, challenges during court were a common thing in Arilon. Having a way for people to settle grudges without a duel to the death seemed like common knowledge to me. The whole idea was like in the forest when the wolves would fight for food or to show off to one another.


    The castle gate was well-lit as we went through it, and guards in full metal that reflected the light watched on the top of the walls in groups of three. I identified one of the two guards at the gate entrance as he waved us through.


    [Human - Castle Guard - Level: Unknown]


    I blinked in surprise. I¡¯d gotten the guard¡¯s second class but not their level. It meant he wasn''t using an item to block my Identify, just that he was a higher level. It was something I learned by identifying people in the city. Apparently, an item blocked almost everything someone would see, but higher levels just blocked your level.


    "What''s the average level in Arilon?" I asked


    Roslin, who had been looking outside as well, turned her head. "Well, that depends on what age and profession someone is usually. For most people, I would put it around a seventy to a ninety, but an adventurer or a guard is more likely to be around a hundred or higher."


    I wanted to ask more, but the carriage was slowing down. The castle might have looked bland outside the wall, but inside the walls, however, it was amazing. The stone was clean, with trees lining both sides, and the pathway was made of white marble that led to wide stairs. Beyond that, two massive doors were opened with an inviting glow. I felt my excitement rise. I didn''t know why, but this building felt special. The spire was taller and more imposing, but the castle had the feel of authority, like the difference between the inner and the outer areas back in the forest. A book I''d read a while back used the words ''the belly of the best.'' I felt like those words fit perfectly.


    Roslin got out first, and as I followed her using the hand, she offered me to balance as I stepped out. People were stationed on either side dressed in clothes that were all styled but uniform. Walking up, I let Roslin take the lead, looking around. A man was waiting at the top with his hands behind his back. He was dressed in similar clothes, a fancy but slim-looking cloth with a tie around his neck.


    "Lady Roslin, and Lady Aster?" The man asked, and we both nodded. He gave a big smile and bowed.


    "His Majesty is still with his family preparing. Allow me to take you to the dining hall.¡± He bent his body, giving a low bow before turning


    Roslin and I followed him into the main hall of the castle, and I was blown away at the size. A dragon the size of Roslin¡¯s or Baldwin¡¯s could fit in here easily. I gave an excited jump, a small one. The lights hanging in the air above looked like they were floating, but I could see a thin thread holding each one of them up. I wanted to explore every inch of this building. My jump earned a look from Roslin, and I huffed. Why make a place look so cool when you couldn''t get excited about it?


    The room we were led to, the dining hall, was just as fancy, probably more so. The high ceiling with the long table and two rows of chairs being the only furniture gave the room an open feeling. There were four people sitting down, three of whom were elves and the other Baldwin. I gave him a smile as we met, eyes and a wave. I would have said hi if it wasn''t for the snort of the elves. I turned to look at them. One was an older-looking woman with graying hair, sitting straight up and giving a disapproving look to a young male elf whose features matched her own. He was scowling at the moment, looking away from everyone. The last elf was a girl who looked around the same age as the male but was a good foot taller with broader shoulders. She was looking at me with a curious interest in her eyes. They all had the same green irises, blonde hair, and smooth skin, even compared to the other elves I''d seen in the city this morning.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Aster and Lady Roslin, you both look wonderful,¡± Baldwin said, standing up. He gestured to a seat next to him opposite and a little down of the elves pulling it out. ¡°Please sit.¡± I sat first, a slight motion from Roslin, and she sat on the other side of me, letting Baldwin pull out her chair. After that, there was a small silence as I tried to avoid staring at the elves across the table.


    Baldwin gave a small cough. ¡°Apologies, allow me to introduce Queen Sinoa Lennox and her children, Lady Holly Lennox and Sir Yarran Lennox.¡± Turning to the elves, he bowed. ¡°May I introduce you to Rider Roslin Harrow and Lady Aster.¡± With that, he sat


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    There was a noise from Yarran, and I turned from inspecting the room to look at him. He was staring at me in disbelief, but it was the girl, Holly, who spoke. ¡°Does that mean you don''t have a surname?¡± She asked.


    I opened my mouth and then paused. I may have had one, but Kulni had never gone by a second name. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I answered slowly, my mind going through all my memories, but nothing came up. ¡°At least that I know of.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really care about having more than one name, but I guess if someone had my name, I would have had to talk to them in the same room.


    ¡°Why is she here then?¡± Yarran asked, his tone was somehow grating.


    Those words earned a shrug from me but a glare from almost everyone else. Before I could comment, Sinoa replied, her voice scathing, ¡°Before you insult someone who is at the castle by the wish of a king, you should think first, my son.¡± Her eyes could have melted snow, and Yarran withered under her glare. I subconsciously scooted back in my chair an inch.


    The queen of the elves turned her gaze to me, her expression changing from one who could melt stone to a friendly smile that would attract a deer.


    ¡°My apologies, Lady Aster, it appears my son has yet to understand how to act around people.¡±


    There was a small laugh from the doorway, and everyone at the table turned. Five more people were making their way into the room. It was obvious most were all related as well by their matching black hair and blue eyes. Everyone stood up except for me untill I was half-lifted by Roslin.


    ¡°His Majesty Rasmoth Arilon and the Queen Lira Arilon, Prince Lucan Arilon, Princess Alica Arilon, and Flight Master Cassin Noel.¡± The man who spoke was the same one who led us in.


    Everyone bowed slightly, including me, with a small tug from Roslin. The entire family was dressed in blue and gold. The king wore a crown made of gold and a silver-looking metal. His eyes scanned the room the same way I did the forest when I was out on a hunt. He had a smile on his face, and the room was quiet until he spoke. ¡°Oh please, take a seat. This isn¡¯t court. We are all here as equals today to celebrate the first and second years of our children or relations attending the academy.¡±


    Those words seemed to break the mood as both queens made their way to each other and started whispering. Everyone made their way to their seats, the king sitting at the front of the table, his family sitting on his left, and elves on the right, both queens next to him. Cassin sat next to Baldwin. There was soft talking, and I tried to avoid listening to anything that I knew I wasn¡¯t meant to hear. Instead, I tried the red liquid in the glass cup that was in front of me next to an empty plate. It had sweet, fruity smell, so I figured it would be sweat and took a large swallow. The bitter taste that filled my mouth was the opposite of what I expected and it had my face scrunching up.


    ¡°Wine not to your liking?¡± Roslin chuckled as she reached to pick up a pitcher, pouring a cup of water and passing it to me. ¡°I suppose it might be for the best to avoid alcohol. There is no telling how much you could handle depending even if you had a high constitution.¡±


    I downed the cup of water. ¡°I don¡¯t like it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Lady Aster.¡± I turned at the voice. It was Baldwin speaking, and seeing he had my attention, he continued to speak, ¡°This is Flight Master Cassin.¡±


    My eyes turned to the person next to him. The man was slightly smaller than Baldwin. His short white hair and blue eyes did nothing to hide the non-human looks he had. His eyes had the shape of slits and scale-like skin around the corners of his neck and eyes.


    Blinking, I thought it might have been his race class being related to his dragon, but I decided to ask him to be sure ¡°Is your race class related to your dragon?¡± I tilted my head.


    His laugh didn¡¯t hold the quiet everyone else did, and I felt everyone turn their attention to us.


    ¡°I see Roslin wasn¡¯t wrong when she said you were straightforward with your curiosity. I like that, and yes, my looks are because of my bond with Hemlock.¡± He gave me a grin that reminded me of the way Umbra smiled. "I take it your looks are for a similar reason, no?"


    I nodded, then shook my head. "Uhm, well, yes and no? My looks are from a race class but not a bond. They''re from my mother, Kulni."


    "Do you mean Kulni as in the Guardian Kulni?"


    A new voice spoke, and turning, I saw it was Queen Sinoa.


    I grinned, nodding. "Yup! She''s still in the forest, though."


    A mirthful laugh from the head of the table sounded, and Rasmoth spoke, "My apologies, Queen Sinoa. I meant to inform you when Lady Aster arrived from the forest, but before we continue this talk, let us have food in front of us first."


    As if on cue, multiple people came from doors around the room, bringing trays of food out.


    There were three plates set in front of everyone, one loaded with greens, berries, and other vegetables, one full of all different kinds of meat. The last plate was set the furthest away, making me think it was meant to be the last thing we ate. It was brown and circular, and the smell coming from it was so sweet I almost missed the question asked to me in my trance.


    "Does that mean you lived in the forest? What was it like?" The question was from the son of the king. Lucan, if I remembered right, he was looking not directly at me but at my ears with curiosity.


    "It, um, was normal?" I didn''t really know how to answer. To me, the forest was, well, the forest. "I hunted a lot more...Oh! The trees are a lot bigger there too well everything is, and I suppose there''s a lot more animals but no cows or sheep."


    That earned a chuckle from a few people.


    "I guess they wouldn''t last long there. What would you say is the toughest animal or monster you fought there? For obvious reasons, we don''t get many beasts around the capital unless it''s an event." The king said, leaning forward.


    "Oh dear, we''re all eating. Asking a Lady about fights at the table is improper," Lira admonished a hand on his.


    "My apologies, Lady Aster, just the one question, and I shall ask no more until after the dinner."


    I didn¡¯t see a problem talking about fights, but I didn''t answer right away, instead putting a big slice of pre-cut meat into my mouth. The smell of the food was too good to pass up. As I chewed, I thought of all of the beasts that I''d fought recently, nudging Umbra through the bond to get her input. She was eating and talking to the other dragons in the back of the castle. Apparently, they were also having a type of feast, and she had met Cassin¡¯s bond. I got a vague image of the white dragon, and I was surprised by how well Cassin''s eyes matched his.


    "I guess it would be a Jagged Limb Spider. I think it was level seventy-four, but there were wolves around that helped. Kulni wasn''t happy when she learned it had made its way to the inner forest. She had the whole nest destroyed." I took another bite, confused at the stares I got. Was it normal for people to look at you without blinking?


    An awkward clearing of the throat, and the king frowned. "If I may ask, and by all means, feel free not to answer, but what level did you say you were?"


    "Thirty-two."


    The king nodded and put a piece of food into his mouth. I followed his lead. I didn¡¯t know how they made the food taste this good, but I wanted to learn.


    ¡°Mother, you wanted to ask about the coin?¡± The sound was a whisper that I probably shouldn''t have heard, but I just picked it up. It was Alica, the princess, who had spoken.


    ¡°We can ask later. Let her eat for now.¡±


    ¡°Say, Lira, have your children thought about the classes they''re going to take?¡± Sinoa asked


    The human queen let out a chuckle. ¡°Oh they have, I can hear them whispering even now, but they refuse to tell me or their father. They say they want it to be a secret, but with them being twins, I suppose they¡¯ll be taking similar classes. They do enjoy working together.¡± She covered her mouth with her hand as she chuckled when Alica and Lucan, who had been talking in low voices, looked up to her. Lira and Sinoa shared a knowing look. ¡°What about yours?¡±


    ¡°Mine.¡± She looked at her children. ¡°Are the same, but with Holly in her second year, I have my suspicions.¡±


    ¡°Mom and Queen Lira, we are all here,¡± Holly said.


    ¡°Oh, Holly, just call me Lira. I was there when you were born, and we aren''t at court,¡± Lira said.


    I was starting on the plate with the greens, having cleaned the plate. I had to adjust the way I was sitting more than once. The corset was even more uncomfortable when sitting down. I silently promised myself the next dress I had to wear would not have one. I must have missed something because the conservation had changed.


    ¡°Darling, what do you say to the idea of it?¡± Lira ask.


    There was a humming noise from the king. ¡°I suppose it would be fine. We can set it up after dinner, but it is up to the children.¡± He said and turned his gaze to Sinoa. ¡°That is if you approve?¡±


    The elven queen let out a laugh. ¡°My kids always enjoy a challenge, and I can¡¯t deny my curiosity. Might I recommend Lord Baldwin as the judge?¡±


    I leaned toward Roslin and whispered, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re discussing a friendly duel of twos.¡± She replied, and at my titled head, she elaborated, ¡°Everyone enjoys a good friendly feud, and without them being in the academy exams, I bet they''re itching to show off. This would be the fighting in a training of a sort. There¡¯s a whole set of rules for it.¡±


    I perked up. I hadn¡¯t seen any other fighting skills used by humans or elves, and I wondered at the idea of watching them fight.


    ¡°You know this will be too easy. Holly and I would win in moments.¡± Yarran scoffed. His tone was arrogant but also a challenge, daring anyone to disagree.


    That seemed to light the fuse, and in less than a few seconds, Yarran, Holly, Lucan, and Alica were all throwing jabs. No one did anything to dissuade them. In fact, I caught a gleam in both mother''s eyes. I couldn''t help my excitement either, and I felt my tail start to sway.


    I¡¯d get to see a fight!

 Chapter Fourteen - Fast or Heavy

    Aster


    The meal ended quickly after that announcement. The third plate I held off on eating, and after getting approval from Roslin, I stored it in my storage for later.


    As we made our way out, all of us in a group, I was surprised to have the elven queen stop and turn to me as she finished speaking to Lira.


    ¡°May we talk for a moment?¡± She asked, smiling. Her tone was the same as Kulni¡¯s when I had no choice but to talk. She walked on the other side of me, Roslin falling a step behind next to Baldwin, talking to him.


    ¡°This coin, I was told it was from you. I wanted to ask how many more you have and if you''re willing to trade?¡± She produced the coin in her hand that I had given Baldwin, showing it to me.


    I hesitated in telling her. From what Roslin had told me, queens and kings had a lot of power. Would she somehow force me to give her all the coins if I showed them? I almost turned to look at Baldwin to ask him what he had said to her but then slumped my shoulders. She already knew I had some more, at least silver ones. I know I had said I had gold ones, but I had never shown them, so maybe I could get by with just them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum. I wanted to see the coins because if they''re authentic, they''re worth a lot to us elves, not just as mana coins their history to us. The runes on this coin are old elvish, and I¡¯m willing to pay. ¡±


    I nodded, brought the bag of silver coins out, and after a moment of hesitation and thought of how many books I could get with them, passed the pouch over to her. She took them, smiling at me, and flicked through the bag. ¡°Give me a moment to check them,¡± Sinoa said, her eyes flicking from coin to coin, glowing slightly.


    I walked with her into the next room, following her as she went to a row of seats, and sat down beside her, my eyes turning to Rosilin pleadingly. I understood very little about what was happening and didn''t want to make a mistake. She rolled her eyes but sat in the next closest chair.


    The room we were in was big and open. In the middle of the room, a round pit made out of sandy stone with sand layered around it was lowered into the ground at a slight angle before it flattened, making it a half-bowl shape, giving everyone above a view. Stairs opposite of each other were the only easy ways I saw of getting in. I was so interested in the pit and the magic I felt from it I nearly jumped when a heavy chest appeared an Inch off the ground in front of the queen as it landed with a thump. She governed her mouth, and I could hear a chuckle from her. ¡°Apologies, I should have warned you, Lady Aster.¡±


    She straightened and continued speaking a second later.


    ¡°They''re real coins, and I¡¯m willing to provide three gold per silver mana coin,¡± Sinoa said.


    I turned to Roslin, looking for advice.


    She looked surprised but nodded her head sharply. ¡°It¡¯s way above average trade price for a silver coin. You couldn''t get a better offer.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay to ask first, why do you want these mana coins so bad?¡± I knew they were elvish, but if the price was that much more, I had to be missing something.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize, Lady Aster. You will likely learn this in the academy or in a different way later on, but I want the coins because they are elvish, and the mana infused into them is old and full of nature affinity mana. It¡¯s likely to make for good enchantments related to our race, which are naturally nature aligned.¡± She leaned back in her chair and looked at the sand pit. ¡°The Claw Wood forest is densely filled with quite a few different types of mana because of the wide range of beasts, but there are stories of elvish ruins there.¡±


    The explanation gave me more questions than answers, but if the trade in gold were that high, I definitely would take it. I had gold mana coins and copper mana coins for trying enchanting in the future, so I wouldn''t be giving up my chance to learn. After a bit more thought, I nodded, asking, ¡°If I get more of them?¡±


    Sinoa smiled knowingly. ¡°Then I would buy those as well.¡±


    We made the change, and I ended up with three larger bags she pulled from the chest. I stored them. She placed the smaller one into the chest and then closed the lid. The chest disappeared with a pop of displaced air. Sinoa, appearing satisfied, turned her attention fully to the sandy arena. The fight hadn''t started yet as both of the sibling pairs had gone to rooms near the pit to change. Lucky them not having to wear something like this.


    While we waited, I nudged the bond. Roslin was talking with Baldwin and Cassin, and Sinoa appeared to be thinking of something. Glancing to the other side of Sinoa, the King and Lira seemed to be talking to each other, so I didn''t see a reason not to speak to Umbra.


    ¡°The nobles are going to get into a friendly fight, a duel. Did you want to watch?¡± I asked her. The bond wasn''t perfect for seeing through each other''s scenes, but it could work vaguely, and I knew Umbra did enjoy watching the wolves play fight, which seemed close.


    ¡°We already are watching. Feel the bond.¡± I did, following the pull on the bond, and almost laughed as I realized that the middle of the roof wasn¡¯t there. Instead of a solid stone ceiling, stars from the sky showed through a circular hole, probably for natural lighting. I could make the outlines of the four forms above and the glow of their eyes. No one else seemed to have noticed them or at least not paid them any mind.


    ¡°Are all of you up here? How has the roof not fallen?¡± There had to be at least a few tons worth of dragons on the roof.


    A chuckle was the response I got through the bond for a moment until Umbra answered, ¡°Silt says that the stone is enchanted for strength, but still, she says it''s wise to stay spread out.¡±


    Looking over to Roslin, I almost asked if she knew the dragons were above us but then realized the question wasn¡¯t needed as her eyes flicked upwards. Then she turned and grinned at me. ¡°They''re quite sneaky when they want to be, surprisingly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Look, there they are,¡± Umbra said, and I felt my attention dragged to the arena.


    Princess Holly Lennox


    ¡°They really can¡¯t think they can win this fight? They¡¯re humans.¡± Yarran said again.


    Checking my sword, I didn¡¯t respond. All we were allowed in the duel were weapons provided by the armory in the room we¡¯d just been in. It was lighter than I was used to and a foot shorter than I would have preferred, but it would do.


    ¡°I mean, they can''t even be above level thirty-five.¡± He continued, ¡°And you¡¯re what, forty?¡±.


    I rolled my eyes, sighing. ¡°You aren''t even level thirty-five. You¡¯re thirty-four.¡± I wanted to shake my brother. Like me, he had spent his entire life living in the elvish lands. I¡¯d had my reality about other races checked last year in the academy, and he¡¯d yet to go, and he would figure out us elves weren¡¯t superior even if we were better at most things.


    That didn¡¯t mean I thought they would win, but I wasn''t going to be arrogant. Taking a glance across the arena, I looked at the two. Lucan had a bow and arrow, and Alica had a sword like me. Yarran was a mage, so we did have a slight advantage in terms of strength. Mages were always good if they could get going, but the twins were clever in using their skills and worked together better than anyone I¡¯d seen. I looked at Alica. I may have spent a year in the academy and earned my fair amount of skills, but I wasn''t built for this type of fight like she was.


    ¡°Please place the bands on and turn on their enchantments,¡± Baldwin said, walking up to the area¡¯s edge at the top. ¡°The rules are the same as in the academy, so this will be a good learning opportunity for the three of you and a reminder for Holly.¡±


    Yarran snorted, rolling the staff he held, looking bored, but he didn''t speak, thankfully.


    ¡°Fight freely. The band will stop all hits deemed strong enough to cause damage. Each attack will take a portion of mana and stamina from you. Once you reach lower than ten percent in either pool, the band will flash bright red, strong enough for anyone to notice. If you choose to ignore it, you will be disqualified, and if you choose to keep attacking someone after their band has gone off, you will be disqualified. The punishment at the school is more stringent and includes expulsion and possibly fines. There is mana in the band to stop any attacks after it deems you don''t have enough mana left, but it is only for protection after the band¡¯s light has gone off. Are there any questions?¡± Baldwin asked.


    I looked down at the item, mentally willing the band to activate. I selected yes once the screen popped up. The Itch of mana went through me as it turned on. No one responded to his question, and he nodded. Looking back at the king and queens, he received three nods and turned around. ¡°We will start in sixty seconds,¡± Baldwin said, stepping a foot back.


    ¡°Yarran, we really should have come up with a plan.¡± I held my sword out in front of me. The steel was weird compared to what I was used to, but it was balanced. In a two-on-one, a plan wasn¡¯t essential, but having some idea of what to do was preferred.


    Yarran opened his mouth to reply, but a shout across the arena drew our gazes.


    ¡°Try not to get out too fast. I at least want to warm up!¡± It was Lucan who shouted. He was grinning big and wide, waving his bow. Next to him, his sister laughed a little too loud to be real.


    It was an obvious taunt, and I let it roll off of me, but Yarran stepped forward, shouting back, ¡°We¡¯ll see who falls first, Lucan!¡± His grip tightened on his staff.


    We¡¯d known the human royalty and were friends since we were both little. We knew his tricks, but Lucan was an expert at getting on Yarran''s nerves. I moved to stand a few paces in front of my brother. I wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard as the time we had ran short.


    While my brother was a hothead, he wouldn¡¯t rush to Alica in a duel, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t take advantage if she saw one.


    ¡°Begin.¡± The word from Baldwin was like a cannon shot from a ship.


    I imbued my sword with Nature¡¯s Strength, the sword gleaming green, and moved forward. The skill was simple but effective. Any hits would drain stamina from whoever it hit at the cost of a stamina upkeep. It made the blade stronger while the skill was active as well.


    Alica moved forward faster than me, a white trail following her that matched the color of the sword she held. Roots sprang up in her path, forcing her to weave around them, and I could see in the corner of my eye Yarran focusing his staff glowing green. I raised my sword as an arrow tried to fly by me, aiming for Yarran, splitting it in half, and then blocking another with the flat side of my blade.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Yarran! Walls!¡± I called out


    In response, thick roots sprouted from the ground, forming quickly into two angled walls blocking Lucan¡¯s sight of me. It was just in time as one arrow slammed into the wall, getting stuck halfway through.


    I didn¡¯t have time to think of arrows any longer and had to raise my sword to block the first strike from Alica. The blades sparked as they met. I could tell by the first hit I still had more strength than she did, but she was faster, the skill she was using making her blur as we exchanged multiple blows.


    I put the shouts and jeers that Yarran and Lucan threw at each other out of my mind, focusing on Alica. My skills were all nature-related and concentrated on endurance and survival rather than a one-on-one. Speed like Alica''s was more suited for it.


    For a moment, I wished I had picked up a shield as she ducked under one of my blows aimed at her arm. Her sword scraped against the white barrier around my leg, and I had to step back to avoid it doing more damage. I grunted and raised my foot, slamming it into the ground, using another skill, Tangle. I wasn¡¯t perfect for this, but it would work.


    The floor below us shook slightly as vines shot out of the cracks in the stone, sending sand everywhere. The roots reached for the black-haired princess. She cut down the first few that sprouted but was forced on the defensive as more showed up, and I pushed forward. The skill was a significant mana drain, and I wanted to use it only for a short time. If it could catch her, I could end this fight fast, and the duel would be as good as over.


    That wasn¡¯t to be as Alica jumped and then took a second step in the air, hopping over the cluster of roots.


    ¡°Come on, Holly, you know you can¡¯t touch me.¡± She called out tauntingly as she leaped over me, landing clear of my vines.


    I canceled Tangle. The duels we¡¯d had before had allowed Alica to get a rough distance of how far my vines could stretch from me.


    ¡°You only won last time because I didn¡¯t know about that skill.¡± I raised my sword at her. ¡°It was a dirty trick, and you know it.¡± I took a step forward, making sure to keep the root wall between me and the noises of the other fight. Alica laughed, bouncing on her feet. ¡°It was a fair move.¡± She grinned at me as she started forward again.


    I smiled. We both enjoyed these bouts. It was uncommon to find another person almost the opposite of you when dueling. It made for good practice. It was a perfect opportunity for me to improve.


    The next dozen blows had me coming out on top with a well-placed hit on her stomach, causing her white barrier to quaver.


    Her forced backstep gave me another opening, and I tried to slam my shoulder into her, aiming to move her onto the ground.


    As a response, Alica¡¯s hand pushed out a wind, pushing me multiple steps back, my feet sliding against the stone. I grunted against the force as it tried to pick me up. Using Tangle again, I let the vines wrap around my leg, keeping me in place. A battle of mana pools started. I''d be at her mercy if she could get me into the air and keep me there.


    The wind grew stronger, and I felt the vines start to rip, letting out a snarl. I willed more mana into the skill, the vines growing tighter and thicker.


    Then Alica was running at me again, and I blocked a blow aimed at the vines, but her second swing blurred and cut cleanly through one of them. I could see sweat forming on her brow, the cost of using three skills taking its toll on her.


    A glance at my mana, though, told me it was going to be close. All of the minor cuts she made were adding up.


    I¡¯d never had a big mana pool, and the cost of the vines was higher than ever.


    Her swings started to grow slower, but being forced to stand in one place allowed her multiple hits. It was mostly luck that gave me the advantage when she did the one thing I needed to land a deceive blow.


    A vine unwrapped from my leg and latched on to hers as she sliced a different one, getting too close. She cut it nearly instantly, but when her sword moved, making the cut, I brought mine down using the flat side like a stick. She went flying backward, landing on the ground with a painful-sounding thud. The red flash from her and the wind stopping its upward pull told me that Alica was out of mana or stamina, giving me the win, but not by a lot. I let both of my skills drop, heaving for breath. I turned in time to see another red flash on the other side of the wall.


    I heard Yarran''s laugh and could tell from it who had won.


    ¡°That¡¯s the end of the duel!¡± Baldwin called, ¡°The win goes to Yarran and Holly.¡± I rested the sword against my shoulder, holding out my hand to Alica.


    ¡°You definitely have gotten faster. I can¡¯t wait to see how fast you are after a year at the academy,¡± I said, pulling her up.


    She gave me a smile as she dusted herself off. ¡°You¡¯re still as easy to hit as a tree but as tough as a stone wall, and you¡¯ve gotten better with the vines.¡±


    ¡°If we were even on level, you¡¯d definitely win. I''m made for fighting beasts and with groups, not one-on-ones.¡± I answered honestly. Alica was a nightmare to fight, and it would have been a lot worse if she had been allowed to use her enchanted sword.


    ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect that last spell.¡± Lucan¡¯s voice sounded as he came around the root wall as he walked around. ¡±Next time, I¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    Yarran grinned. ¡°I was just getting warmed up and still have over half my mana. I could have gone for an hour longer. I could do a whole other duel at the point!¡± He boosted, raising his voice, and the staff. He looked way too pleased. I nearly whacked him on the head with my sword. This fight had done the opposite of calming his ego.


    ¡°If you can, um, can I fight you?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t as loud as Yarrans, and we all turned to see who had spoken. It was the girl from the forest, the one who had the wolfish ears and tail. It took me a second to remember her name. Aster. She was sitting next to my mother and the rider with red hair she had come with.


    Could the girl even fight? She had said she had fought beasts in the Claw Woods, but a level thirty-two killing something in the seventies, it had to be a lie.


    ¡°That¡¯s if it¡¯s okay?¡± She said into the silence, casting a glance at the rider.


    Her ears twitched in a way I would have thought was cute if not for the earlier declaration. What would happen if this girl got hurt?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great Idea.¡± My mom said, and I could tell from her tone she was also getting tired of Yarran¡¯s boasting, but she couldn''t believe this girl would win.


    Yarrnan looked disdainful at the prospect, then sighed and nodded. He knew not to go against Mom when she had decided.


    ¡°I should think there is no reason she couldn¡¯t duel. She has heard the rules and will be attending the academy. This will be a good chance to see the challenge you will be facing.¡±


    Now looking excited, Aster went off to change and get a weapon, and all of us except Yarran went to sit down. He stayed in the arena as it started to mend, removing any sign of the last fight. Instead of sitting next to Alica, I sat with my mother where the girl had sat, wanting to talk with my mom.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be okay?¡± I asked. I wasn''t necessarily worried about her getting hurt with three riders watching the fight, but losing had to be embarrassing in front of so many high-ranking people after just meeting them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m not too worried. She doesn''t seem to mind the idea at the least, and I¡¯d like to see how she does. Her mother is said to be Kulni and that is enough to interest me.¡± Mom said, and I could see her messing with a coin in her hand.


    ¡°Yes, but being raised by a big wolf who can speak shouldn''t mean much. We have wolves back in our forest.¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°I think you have it backward.¡± The rider on my opposite side said, letting out a snort. She was lying back in her chair, appearing relaxed, almost bored.


    ¡°She can talk, and big is an understatement, not that I¡¯ve ever seen her, but that wolf is the sole reason this kingdom is still standing.¡±


    I turned, looking between her and my mother. ¡°I¡¯ve read of the history, but the guardian can¡¯t be that strong.¡± I crossed my arms. ¡°And she¡¯s not the only guardian Arilon has. We have the tree spirit. I¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    The rider laughed. ¡°Princess, that spirit was born less than a decade ago. Cassin¡¯s bond could win a fight against it. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s not strong, but the Claw Wood Guardian is a whole two grades higher that we know of. Being raised by her has implications. There¡¯s a reason her race class isn¡¯t wholly human, and I¡¯m watching over her and not a royal family.¡±


    I wanted to argue, but a short cough from Mother spoke before I could. ¡°Holly, as much as I wish to agree with you because you¡¯re my daughter, as it stands, everything she has said is true. Look, there she is. Our questions are likely to be answered soon.¡±


    I watched the girl walk out of the room, taking the moment to move over to Lucan and Alica. Sitting next to them, I could see the girl had changed into loose clothes and had a bow but lacked a quiver; instead, she had a strap on her back with only a handful of arrows hanging from it.


    ¡°Have you ever seen anything like that?¡± I asked Lucan, and he shook his head, seeming to perk up at the idea of watching another archer fight. Few, like Lucan, could properly fight with a bow without a group backing them up, and like I did when other people fought with swords, I figured he¡¯d be more interested in the skills and movement she used rather than the overall fight.


    I watched the girl as she messed with the enchanted bracelet for a moment until it covered her with thin white skin before it turned invisible. As she inspected it, her head was tilted to the side the way a curious animal would be. Her tail, however, was swaying excitedly as she looked up to Yarran, who stood on the other side of the arena, and she waved, smiling at him. HE ignored her, but she didn''t seem bothered by it.


    ¡°We will start in thirty seconds, prepare,¡± Baldwin said, and Yarran started to prepare a spell.


    ¡°Who do you think¡¯s going to win?¡± Alica whispered to us.


    I shrugged. ¡°I would think Yarran, but my mom seems to think differently, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lucan suddenly perked up. ¡°She¡¯s not an archer.¡±


    We both turned to him, and my confusion was equal to Alica¡¯s. ¡°What?¡± She asked, and I echoed her question with a ¡°Oh?¡±


    Lucan grinned, rubbing the back of his hands. ¡°Well, she uses a bow, but just by how she¡¯s getting ready, she doesn''t plan to stay far away like I would. She¡¯s angled forward look.¡±


    I turned and had to really look to see the slight forward bend the girl had, but it was there. Lucan had good eyesight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why she couldn¡¯t be an archer still,¡± I said


    Lucan rolled his eyes. ¡°Well, an archer is only one type of class that uses a bow, and they tend to stay as far away as they can from a fight.¡±


    I crossed my arms and shrugged. Anyone who uses a bow should stay a reasonable distance away. I looked towards the arena, resting my head in my hand.


    ¡°Begin,¡± Baldwin spoke the word, and my eyes widened at what happened.


    Aster disappeared, not running fast enough to be a blur. She simply seemed to disappear, reappearing dozens of feet away, her bow drawn back and moving in a line, momentum still carrying her.


    A few seconds later, roots erupted from the ground where she had just been, a spell Yarran must have held. There was a cracking noise as an arrow hit his barrier. It bounced off, but where it had hit, the barrier stayed for a moment, frost spreading over it. Then a second arrow hit it, and a third in rapid succession, the frost growing rapidly.


    Then it flashed red before breaking, and the arrow continued another inch forward before stopping in place and dropping.


    The girl stopped, seeming confused, and paused while drawing a fourth arrow. ¡°Is it over?¡± she asked, looking up at Baldwin, her eyes round with confusion. She seemed to be more lost than any of us. Even Baldwin had an eyebrow arched.


    The rider took a second to answer before nodding. The girl¡¯s shoulders shoulders slumped, her ears drooping. It was in an odd way that made me want to touch them. They looked so soft, but considering what had just happened, I resisted.


    ¡°That''s not fair! My mana wasn''t full when we started.¡± Yarran sputtered as he picked himself up.


    The other spell he had been trying to cast had dispersed in the few seconds it¡¯d taken Aster to shatter the barrier the mana drain it caused, probably breaking it.


    ¡°Let this be a good lesson then,¡± Baldwin said. ¡°A duel isn''t always the best show of strength. A mage is best when they have a party to back them up and protect them. In the last fight, Lucan would have had the upper hand if he had targeted Yarran first at a better angle. I would recommend all of you learn from this.¡±


    The girl seemed to be more put out than Yarran as she made her way out of the arena, tail hanging low.


    Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but give her a wave. After all, she beat Yarran so fast that it didn''t leave room for him to call it luck, and I eventually wanted to try fighting her.


    ¡°When you get into the academy, you can duel me! I¡¯m much harder to hit. It''ll be a proper fight.¡± I offered.


    Aster looked up then, after a moment, nodded and smiled, her ears twitching back up.


    Grinning down at her, I couldn''t help smiling. A duel with her would be interesting. I did want to know what skill she had used.

 Chapter Fifteen - Academic Progress

    Aster


    "Are you still upset?" Umbra asked me


    I was, I couldn''t help it. I wasn''t a maniac for fighting, but when a chance to fight someone around my level appeared, I was excited for a fair fight, maybe even to lose by some big, unique spell. He was a prince, and that was meant to be a big deal.


    "I just thought it would be fun, but it was more like hunting a deer. All it took was a few arrows. It ended so fast that it wasn¡¯t fun, and I didn¡¯t learn anything," I sighed, laying my back against Umbra.


    The trip back from the castle last night had been a blur, with Roslin staying behind to speak with Cassin and Baldwin. The academy would start tomorrow, and we''d both be busy with our own things, so I decided to spend time together with Umbra today. We were both lying out in the sun of the courtyard right now.


    "Have you thought about what courses you''re going to take?" She asked.


    Pulling out the paper Roslin had given me last night to look over, I unfolded them. Apparently, the academy worked in courses of five each year. A student could pick from the list I was holding of what they wanted to learn. I looked down at it, reading through part of the beginning again.


    Greetings and congratulations on being accepted into Arilon Academy for this year''s academic term.


    Below are a total of forty possible courses listed that are available. If you choose a course you do not meet the requirements of, you will be put into another open course that is deemed viable for your classes.


    I skipped the rest of the letter to the long list mostly marked through. Last night, Umbra and I had narrowed it down to eight options that best suited me. Most of the courses, like swordsmanship and ritual casting, had been easy to mark off. They weren''t bad courses, none of them were, but they just didn''t suit me. On the other hand, as the list grew shorter, the options became more challenging to pick from. Flicking my eyes over the remaining choices, I scanned it again.


    Course: A 1 - Archery Basics


    Teacher R. Elrid


    This course is the basics of Archery for related courses. The course requires a class that is able to make use of a bow. You will learn basic techniques and common abilities that can be used in tandem with each other.


    Course: AB 1 - Alchemy Basics


    Teacher Y. Yimmer


    The course consists of the basics of alchemy and potion creation. The ingredients are provided for the first mixture of every required potion.


    Course: EB 1 - Enchantment Basics


    Teacher C. Fore


    This course will consist of the student learning the runes necessary for the creation of artifacts and enchantments.


    Course: AD - Adventuring and Dungeoneering


    Teacher Grade Four Adventurer Herney


    This is a course that provides regular trips out of the academy on excursions into the wild and into grade-one dungeons to learn of beasts and traps that can be expected in the kingdom of Arilon. Note: This course is not recommended for non-combat classes or people with limited combat experience. Students will be tested in the first week.


    Course: FM - Fundamentals of Magic


    Teacher: Mage Eldrim


    The course will provide lessons on fundamental knowledge needed to understand the system and how it operates. Recommended for anyone with limited knowledge of the system.


    Course: BB - Bonding and Bonded


    Teacher: K. Union & Squall


    Have a bond, or are you looking to get one? This course will explain everything that might be needed and the benefits/downsides of having a bond.


    Course: SC - Spellcasting


    Teacher: Mage Eldrim


    The rules of spell casing, how to properly manage mana, and how to utilize various spells are explained in this course.


    Course: NM - Natural Magic


    Teacher: Elder Trekum


    This course offers knowledge of natural magic and the advantages of using affinity-related skills and spells in different areas.


    I wanted to see what they all offered, but I was limited to five. I hesitated a moment before I crossed off Archery. There were things I could learn from the course, though I already knew a lot about the bow, and this course was just the basics. There was always the option of practicing on my own if I needed to improve anyway. Flicking through the other options,


    I circled Fundamentals of Magic and Bonding and Bonded as well. They were both going to be necessary things to learn to improve in any significant way. After a pause, I circled Adventuring and Dungeoneering.


    Mother had wanted me to get out and learn about the world. This would be a chance to level and learn about beasts and creatures outside the forest as well as hopefully level.


    That left me with two more options, and I prodded Umbra with my finger, "What do you think of Alchemy or Enchantment?¡±


    Umbra lifted her head over mine, creating a shadow as she looked down at the list. "Well, one would be good to know, something you can do when not hunting and for fun. You shouldn''t pick both, though. It may be too much for one year to work on with everything else."


    I circled Enchantment. Alchemy did sound interesting, but from what I knew about it, you had to make the entire thing at once, and if you messed it up, it could end badly. Enchanting was a longer process but also sounded more peaceful. It would allow me to also learn the runes I knew were used in the process to make enchanted items.


    With one option left and crossing off the Alchemy course because of Umbra''s earlier point that it would be a bit much, I looked at natural magic and spellcasting. Both had merits, but I didn''t have any spells, only skills, so I was inclined to lean towards the Natural Magic course and take spell casting next year if I learned any spells.


    I circled Natural Magic with a relieved breath. I didn''t have to have my choices resolved until tomorrow when the academy started, but having it done now was a relief.


    Kulni had been right in sending me here. It had been better than it was, and shockingly, it was easy to talk to people most of the time. The aspect of being around a lot of people at once made me nervous, but that seemed a minor problem as long as I stayed away from big groups. I shook my head with a smile, clearing my thoughts.


    "Was there anything you wanted to do while we can?" I asked Umbra if tomorrow would be too busy to do more than talk through the bond.


    "Well, until we can go outside the city together, there''s not much we can do, but Silt is helping me with that. Apparently, we grow in size faster based on our level. There''s a limit to how big a dragon can be with each grade, but grade one and zero work together, so I have a lot of growing I can still do." Umbra said, and she moved slightly so her head was in front of me as she spoke. "She will take me on hunts while you¡¯re at the academy so I can learn and level. She says I''ll be able to carry you in only a few months." Her voice had grown joyful at the last part. I could tell she was excited at the prospect of being able to fly with me.


    I shivered at the thought of being on Umbra''s back high in the sky, the ground so far beneath me that everything was only specks. I hadn''t ever considered flying until I''d found Umbra¡¯s egg. Now I felt nervous and excited, although the latter, I suspected, mainly was coming through the bond.


    "You know I won''t drop you." She said, moving her head closer, poking me with her snout.


    "I know. I guess I can''t help how I feel until I do it. I wasn''t born with wings, and I want to fly with you, but the idea makes me jumpy." I said, reaching out to rub my hand on the scales above her nostrils.


    "I''m sure the riders have a way to help with that. They''ve been doing it for a long time." Umbra said hopefully. "What about reading a book for now? I¡¯m sure the solution will come with time, and the new book you got about the man who went to find treasure under the city is getting to a good part." She moved her resting on the stone near me.


    I laughed, pulling the book out of my storage. Umbra had developed a big taste for adventure, and books that told stories of such had become a fast favorite, especially those that ended in masses of gold or silver. In her opinion, those books were only topped by those about dragons and the void.


    Flipping to the page with the marker showing where we had left off, I started to read, passing the day with the book.


    I grinned at myself in the mirror, stopping as my canines showed. Did humans smile with their teeth? I tried a smile without showing my teeth and found it much more appealing. I turned away from the mirror, my foot taping on the ground as I waited. I was dressed in the school uniform and was only waiting on Roslin. She was set to show me the way to the school, the path that I should be walking daily, but she was taking forever, and I wanted to arrive on time.


    Eventually, after hours in my mind had passed, probably only minutes in reality, she made her way down the stairs. She was dressed casually and appeared not to be too worried about us being late like I was. I wished I could have pulled on the bond and complained to Umbra, but that was off the list of options as she was busy with Silt outside the city and speaking range of the bond, not that I couldn''t feel her emotions still.


    "Let''s get going. The speech will begin on the eighth bell, and the seventh just rung," Roslin said


    I rolled my eyes at her words, following her to the door. The kingdom used the bell system in all its major cities, synced up through magic to plan things properly anywhere. The bells were one, which started an hour before dawn, to the twenty-fourth bell, then repeated. I was grateful they had the forethought to make the twenty through fifth bell quieter than the others.


    The path to the academy was almost a straight line from one of the exits of the tower, only requiring two turns to reach. The campus grounds were massive, even compared to the castle, stretching wider than a city block. Multiple buildings stood separate from one another, only visible once past the academy wall. There was a steady torrent of students on the main path that we became a part of as we headed for the main building. I stood close to Roslin to avoid being washed away and to help keep my nerves down as I got a look at the area.


    Each building had a path that led to it, and several benches and seats were littered around the area under trees and in the grass. There were also big circles made of stone brick like the pathways we walked on, only they were sunken a foot into the ground, surrounded by the steps leading into them. I only knew what they were for once I saw a crowd around one, all engrossed in something that I only got a passing glance at. In the middle, a pair of students with swords were fighting. No, they were dueling.


    Soon enough, we were in front of the central and most prominent building, and the people were forming multiple lines.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    While we moved forward, I was getting a good look at the building that I might end up spending a lot of time in. It was multiple stories high and, like everything else in the city, made out of the same stone, but this stone was a darker blue color. The building had a round tower at each corner, and a big curricular one in the middle rose the highest. The entire building probably looked shaped like the letter H from above. A crown placed on the middle spire caught the light momentarily as we got to the right angle for the sun to bounce off, and I noticed the symbol was made of metal.


    "Welcome to the Arilon Academy!" the chipper voice broke me out of my thoughts, and I looked down startled. A girl with blond hair, a student like me, judging by the same outfit she and I wore. She was standing behind a desk in front of the academy, holding a book and a quill. Her eyes flicked to my ears before she looked me in the eyes and continued speaking.


    "Human is what Identify says. Is that correct? And first year, I''m guessing, by the lack of a pendant or badge. What is your name and qualification score for the exam?¡±


    "I, um, Yes, I¡¯m a human, and I''m Aster. I don''t have a score?" I fumbled over my words, caught off guard by her rapid speech.


    Thank the gods, Roslin stepped in for me, speaking in my place, "Lady Aster has been sponsored by the nobility."


    The woman nodded and frowned as she flipped to the front. "Sixth on the list, quite high, apologies. I see no last name is Aster, alright?" I nodded, and she marked something down.


    "Take this and activate it to verify you are who you claim. It will require a prick of blood. Please keep it on you at all times when entering any building." She reached into the book, her hand vanishing into the paper, and my eyes widened as the paper distorted, and she pulled out a crown-shaped pendant.


    I took it as she offered it in one hand. Opening my mouth, I used one of my canines to prick my thumb, pressing it onto the pendant. Looking back at the girl, I saw her eyes were wide and her face a shade pale, staring as she held a needle out. I quickly closed my mouth and started moving to where everyone else was heading. I busied myself, putting the pendant onto my chest. I ignored the chuckle from Roslin, mentally smacking myself myself.


    I had to remember that other people didn''t have the same features I did.


    ¡°Well, you certainly are leaving an impression,¡± Roslin said, and I glared up at her. I didn¡¯t want to stand out. That was the last thing I wanted. People staring at me made my skin crawl.


    The room we made our way into part of the main building, double doors letting in the flood of people. It was an auditorium with rows of seats lining the room. There had to be thousands of people here, but only a fourth of them were actually wearing any type of uniform. The rest had to be friends or family.


    Staff members in black and blue uniforms with crowns on their left shoulder were in the rows to maintain a light order, hand out a paper they held, and call out seats. Roslin took the paper from one of them and glanced at it before she gestured forward, passing me the paper, not bothering to try to speak of the noise, which was still loud even when not focusing on it. I guessed the golden ring on my ear could only do so much.


    The paper had the room''s seats ranked by the exam''s placement and score. People who didn¡¯t need to be placed, mainly nobles, were in the middle front of the auditorium. To my surprise and relief, we were placed in the fourth row. For a moment, I thought I might have been placed in the front. I could just make out the elf and human royalty in the front before we sat down.


    With a lack of anything to do besides wait, I started identifying random people for fun. Most of my attempts bounced off because of items or skills. Everyone apparently had some way to prevent it. Still, it was entertaining seeing some glance around, feeling the attempt.


    When the flow of people after about half an hour died off into a trickle, a heavy wave of mana flooded the area. It was dense and heavy, not to the point when Kulni changed shapes, but still, it made the air harder to breathe, and it felt like I was being pushed down. The noise in the room came to a stop as everyone felt the magic.


    ¡°Good morning, and welcome to Arilon Academy.¡± The voice came from the stage in front of us, and I looked towards it and away from the noble I had been repeatedly identifying, watching as his head swung around, trying to find whoever was doing it. A woman, a human with brown hair and brown eyes wrapped in grey robes, stood in the center.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her walk on stage but hadn''t been paying attention. Her only older features were wrinkles around her eyes and mouth, which seemed to set her expression permanently into a neutral, unbothered one. Her voice was loud, but there was no echo in the room.


    ¡°Those thousand of you who are new students and don¡¯t yet know, My name is Reyin Emmeth. You will call me Director Emmith. Those who are not students can refer to me as the former or Arch Mage Emmith. Today, I am here to review the academy''s basic rules and layout. After I am done talking, students will proceed to the next room with their course papers to formalize their courses. Then, students, you will acclimate to your dorms for the rest of the day."


    Whispers filled the big room as multiple people began to talk. Director Emmith''s voice drowned them all out as she continued to speak.


    "Yes, as some may have heard, you will be required to spend the first week of the academic term here and are not allowed to leave campus. Afterward, you can house wherever you wish in the city as long as you are on time for your courses.¡±


    The muttering picked up, but a simple gesture from Director Emmith silenced all noise as a spell of some sort went off.


    ¡°There will be time for questions later.¡± She said, then walked forward a few paces, the edge of the stage only inches away.


    ¡°As you all are hopefully aware, the badges or pendants you have been given are the only way to access any building on these grounds, including this one. These pendants have two other functions as well. The first is drawing in mana from the surroundings and is how we allow duels on the campus and limit them. They can be activated when the mana in them is full. However, they can only be activated in one of the dueling arenas that most of you have probably seen around the campus. The second function is tracking. The pendant will allow students to be located if lost during an expedition outside the campus grounds."


    The Director paused momentarily, giving me the time to identify the pendant.


    [Arilon Academy Pendant - Rare - This pendant has multiple enchantments, allowing mana to be drawn from the air. Enchant types include Location, Mana Draw, and Mana Shield.]


    I blinked, then shrugged. I wasn''t planning on going anywhere I shouldn''t, but would it be fine to bring it into the tower? I pointed to the pendant, looking at Roslin, and she nodded at the unasked question. Director Emmith continued.


    "In your dorms, you will find a set of papers listing the academy''s rules. There will also be a set always available in the main hall of this building. I will not tolerate students claiming they didn''t know the rules. I expect every rule to be followed except in unreasonable situations where the rules could pose harm to you or another student. Moving on¡­"


    The next twenty minutes, which was short by all accounts, were her laying out the rules and regulations of the academy as well as what would happen if they were broken.


    Her speech ended with her saying, "Arilon Academy hosts many starting paths for the young and a chance to gain skills, levels, and experience in the hopes they reach their second grade unlocked at level seventy-five at the end of their second year. While we do not tolerate rule breakers, we open our door for all those willing to learn. If you would, students stand in the two middle rows and follow instructors Samath and Devum. They will show you the doors to the following room where you will exchange your papers for the courses." She clapped her hands, and suddenly, the room was filled with noise beside her, and talking again started up.


    Roslin smiled at me and mouthed, "Good luck".


    She didn''t appear worried, so I didn''t see the issue. I did wish that I''d been warned I wouldn''t be allowed to leave for the first week, but when Umbra got back to the city, I''d still be able to talk to her.


    I waited a few moments for the pack of students to lessen before I slipped in. I was okay with not being one of the first to get to the door like others seemed to be, instead preferring more space.


    The next room was full of desks similar to the ones outside, and I spotted the girl who had handed me my pendant behind a desk with one of the shortest lines in front of it. After a moment of hesitation, I joined that line. It would be quicker, and she had already seen my teeth, so hopefully, there wouldn''t be as much staring from her, not that I wasn''t getting looks from a fair amount of the students in the line and the ones who walked past, but I could ignore those.


    I pulled the paper for the course options out when I was second in line, giving them one more glance, then held them out as the boy in front of me walked away.


    The girl glanced at me for only a moment for taking the papers, pressing them down on a page, and then holding a new paper and card up. She didn''t say a word and avoided any eye contact. I took the new paper and card. Looking over it, I noted that the card had a list of my courses with building numbers, room numbers, start times, and the number of dorm room that I''d be staying in. The paper was a map with the same information but printed in the respective room of each course.


    With those, I took a step off to the side as I looked over the map and orientated myself. We were meant to go to the dorm, so I turned, and after confirming hesitantly with one of the other people heading the way I thought I needed to, I set off.


    The dorm ended up being a long, stout building with multiple halls. My room was one-fifteen at the start of the second hall. I opened it after checking it was the right room and went inside. It was a nice size in between my forest home and tower one. The main room was just a sitting area with a couch and some chairs around a table. There were three doors, two on one side and one on the other. I assumed the restroom was the door by itself. A window on the back wall, letting in a natural light, gave the room a pleasant feel.


    The only thing that caught me flat-footed was the girl lounging back on the couch, taking a nap. I hoped it was a nap, as she had a pillow over her head, so I couldn''t tell. My question on if she was living was answered when she raised her hand and spoke.


    "I already took the room on the right. You have the left one," she mumbled, her voice muffled, pointing to one of the rooms without looking.


    I blinked. Why was she here? "Um, this is room one fifteen, right?" I asked


    The girl gave a thumbs up. "Yup, we''re roommates. Everyone gets one. What a joy."


    Oh, well, that was fine. I''d never had a roommate before. I sat down in a chair. "I''m Aster."


    The girl let out a groan. "I guess I''ll get sleep later then," She sighed low enough that I didn''t think it was meant for me to actually hear.


    She sat up slowly like the dead rising from a grave, moving the pillow away. I finally got a good look at her as she paused to stare at me. Her brown hair covered her eyes, partly a tangled mess that made me wince at the idea of trying to brush it. Her eyes, however, were bright, vibrant orange. Her uniform was wrinkled already, but she didn''t seem bothered by it.


    "What are you?" She asked slowly after looking from my ears to my eyes and then to my tail, which was pushed to the side so I didn''t sit on it.


    "I''m human." I rolled my eyes. Different ears and a tail didn''t mean so much as to alter my race by system standards, and Identify still showed me as human.


    "I mean, are they real?" She asked, then jumped backward as one of my ears twitched. It seemed to startle her out of her trance of asking dumb, obvious questions. Why would I have fake ears?


    I crossed my arms, getting a bit fed up. "Well, you are?" I asked. I had learned that when you told someone your name, it was polite to return the gesture, and she hadn''t done that yet.


    The girl wrinkled her brows for a moment until something clicked, and she gave a small smile for the first time. It seemed to change her appearance from cranky because she had been disturbed to just tiredness. "I''m Kathleen. You can call me Kat. Everyone does, and yes, I¡¯m human. Look, I''m sorry we got off on the wrong foot, but I am from a smaller town on the border, and the track here took weeks, so I''m just tired. With the exams taking so much time, I had little time to rest." she explained, her eyes still flicking to my ears every few seconds.


    Now that she mentioned it, I could see the bags under her eyes. She did look exhausted. I felt a little bad for making her get up. "I''m sorry," I said, then a thought crossed my mind. "oh, but um if your room is that one, why are you sleeping here?" I pointed to the room that she had laid claim on.


    She sighed, her shoulders lowering. "I still have to unpack, and the window in there faces the sun. It¡¯ll be good at night when it''s on the opposite side of the building, but right now it''s terrible.


    I couldn''t help the giggle that escaped my lips, and I relaxed. It was such a fair but silly reason. I understood it, though. The sun getting in my eyes when I was sleeping was the worst.


    Her eyes narrowed again at my laugh, and I held my hands up in surrender. "I''m sorry. I hope we can be friends. You''re the first person I really talked to at the academy so far, and I don¡¯t want to start off bad."


    She nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to since we''re going to be sharing a dorm room together.¡± She sat up straighter, relaxing her arms against the back of the cough. ¡°So, what courses did you pick? Maybe we have something in common?"


    I passed her my card, and she held hers next to it, comparing it to the two, and she started to laugh. I tilted my head, and she explained, "We share three courses. I was wondering if it was luck or if this is why we''re sharing a dorm room. The academy might have set it up so people share rooms with others in the same courses."


    She passed over her card, and I looked through it. She had been right. We had three courses that matched up, the first two and the one. Our matching courses consisted of my first, second, and fifth courses in the order Fundamentals of Magic, Enchantment Basics, and Adventuring and Dungenering. The courses I had on my own were the third and fourth of the day. Bonding and Bonded and Natural Magic. It couldn''t be a coincidence. I looked at the other courses she had, which were Short Weapon Training, then Fire Control and Alteration.


    ¡°What¡¯s Fire Control and Alteration?¡± I asked her, looking up and passing back her card.


    A broad grin went across her face as she held up her hand palm out, a small orb of fire formed over it no bigger than a coin. I leaned backward, surprised. The fire was a deep orange and so hot I could feel the heat from here.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s cool. Well, I guess hot!¡±


    Her grin turned sly as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s the reason I got into the academy. Getting fire alteration on my grade one unlock means I have an affinity for it, a strong one.¡± She lowered her hand, the fire dispersing. ¡°What about you? You have bonded as a course. Does that mean you are looking for a bond?¡±


    I stilled, then in an attempt to answer with the truth, said, ¡°No, I have a bond, but she¡¯s not on the campus. We didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d be stuck here a week, and she has her own practice going on.¡±


    Kat blinked. ¡°So you mean you¡¯re not going to stay on campus after the first week?¡±


    Shaking my head, I shrugged. ¡°My, keeper? I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the right word for it, but she has a place she¡¯d prefer me to stay if possible. I do plan on spending some nights here, but she wants me to stay with her.¡±


    Kat rolled her eyes and then paused as something crossed her mind before she asked, ¡°Are you nobility? I mean, you didn¡¯t say your last name?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. We don¡¯t have any nobility where I¡¯m from or last names,¡± I said truthfully but didn¡¯t mention I was considered a distant form of royalty as I didn¡¯t see a reason to.


    ¡°Well, as much as I want to ask what you mean, we better get settled in. I do think it¡¯ll be nice to have you as a roommate. I can only imagine that some people get stuck with people they hate.¡±

 Chapter Sixteen - First days, Part 1

    Aster


    Kat¡¯s assumption was proved correct throughout the day and into the night. There were periodic shouts and the sound of people storming out of their rooms. Thankfully, that noise was extremely muffled, even in the main room. There was only a bit more discussion with Kat until we both got bored talking about ourselves. She ended up pulling out a set of cards and teaching me how to play a game called Artium.


    It revolved around getting specific cards without the other person discovering which ones they were. I found it fun, but another few people playing might make it more interesting.


    Mostly, though, we talked about the academy and ideas on what our shared instructors would be like before we both retired early to get some sleep. When I was alone in my room, I checked in with Umbra. To my relief, she had been told by Roslin already what had happened, and she seemed upset but at least knew it wasn''t my choice.


    The following day, I was up well before I had to leave. I showered and dressed as quietly as possible to avoid waking Kat, and when she finally appeared out of her room, I was snacking on a piece of bread in a chair, reading a book.


    She looked much better with some sleep, her eyes brighter than they had been now with a gleam in them. She still rolled her eyes as she looked me up and down, then grumbled, ¡°Morning, people.¡± before she went to take a shower as well. Once she was out, I offered her a loaf of bread that she accepted after watching it appear out of nowhere.


    ¡°So you have a spatial storage skill?¡± she asked, biting into the bread.


    I shook my head, taping the collar. ¡°It¡¯s a bound item I got before leaving home.¡±


    ¡°Lucky, I hear those are a pain to make. More likely to find one in a dungeon, but speaking of your home, are all humans there like you? You know, with the ears, I¡¯ve never heard of a race with them.¡± She bent her fingers above her head, wiggling them. ¡°If it¡¯s okay to ask.¡±


    Laughing at her attempt to mimic them, I put my book away, feeling my ears twitching as they flicked off some water left from the shower. ¡°No, not exactly. Well, what I mean to say is humans aren''t exactly common where I¡¯m from.¡± It was putting it lightly, considering I was the only human. ¡°This is the first big city I¡¯ve been in, and everything¡¯s so different, it¡¯s hard to get used to,¡± I admitted.


    Kat nodded. ¡°I visited Durlin, the biggest city near the Karvum border when I was five. It was eye-opening for me, too, since my village only had around a hundred people.¡±


    Our conservation was interrupted by a distant dining noise that seemed to ignore the golden clasp¡¯s enchantment. It was the city bell.


    Once it had finished, Kat spoke, ¡°Since we have the first class together, do you want to walk together? We can stop by the cafeteria. It should be on our way, and the food is free as long as you¡¯re a student.¡± Giving an agreeing nod, we both got ready. Kat had a bag she used to carry her books and items she had to get first.


    Peeking outside quickly, I saw the dorm hallway was active, full of other students moving about, but not as cramped as it had been. We moved off and beelined for the cafeteria, where we picked up some muffins to eat as we walked. I figured that it would become a regular routine with her. The first-course room was big, with at least a hundred students. One of the first things I noticed was almost everyone was carrying a bag like Kat, and I led a bit closer as we found some seats near the front, whispering, ¡°Why does no one here have a storage like me? Is it really that uncommon, like you said?¡±


    She huffed, not quite a laugh but a mix of an amused sigh and a groan. ¡°They are more common when you have the coin to actually spend on them. Commoners like me and most of the people here won''t have one because of a lack of coin. It¡¯s the same reason they''re taking this class. It¡¯s focused on the basics. Most nobles were taught them while growing up, but commoners don¡¯t have that source of education.¡±


    I pulled an empty book and then a quill out, setting it in front of me as she spoke. I was starting to see the difference that split the two groups. Money seemed to be a big factor.


    After a few minutes, a man walked out on the small platform in front of us, and the whispers died down. He was older and, like the Director, was wearing robes, but his were styled in a yellow color and seemed more fitting with wraps to make his arms and legs easier to move. He stood behind a podium and opened a book before speaking. Like the Director, his voice echoed out.


    ¡°Good morning, class. I am Mage Eldrim, your instructor for this course. You can refer to me as Mage Eldrim or Instructor Eldrim. We will be going over the basics of what we know as the system while you are with me. This course will show no major gains in terms of skills or spells but will give you the knowledge that you will need to improve in both of those fields. With that introduction out of the way, let''s begin. I advise you to take notes. The first thing I wish to cover is the basics, then build on them.¡± He assumed a lecturing pose similar to the one Kulni had sometimes used.


    ¡°Levels and grades, what are they?¡± He asked, scanning the room.


    There was a moment before a voice belonging to a boy hesitantly answered, ¡°A way to grow stronger?¡±


    Mage Eldrim smiled, giving him a nod. ¡°Close and partly correct anyone else?¡±


    Another voice belonging to a girl answered, ¡°A way to show improvement and judge strength?¡±


    ¡°Very close, Levels and grades, if all of you would take a look at your status sheet to see them. They are the system''s measure of how advanced you are. Sentient races use it as a way to judge someone, but the system uses it as a way to see what you''re capable of by its own standards. The first grade is considered level one, not zero, as all races will eventually reach it without having to do anything more than survive. The average for humans and elves unlocks in the middle months of sixteen years. This grade consists of levels one through seventy-five. It is the only grade we know of that does not increase in thirty-level increments. The highest grade we know of is grade seven, which, if you do the math, is level two hundred and twenty-six to two hundred and fifty-five. Grade one is by far the easiest to improve in but also the most limiting in ways it allows improvement."


    Mage Eldrim waved his hand, and blue text written in common appeared floating behind him, big enough for all of us to see a list of all of the grade and level requirements to grade seven.


    "A good example would be that grade one allows for the learning of skills through action. This is still possible later in grades but much harder because of the introduction of skill points, something you won¡¯t need to worry about until grade two and something we will cover later.¡± He flipped a page in his book, and I had a chance to see the golden trim of the page. To my surprise and confusion, nothing was written on it. ¡°On to rarities for a moment as it is similar and will pertain to my point.¡±


    ¡°Rarities, which is how an item is judged, act in a similar way to grades. The order is as follows. Common, uncommon, Rare, Epic, Legendary, Mythic. These are not the only the way they''re graded, as there are outliers such as Historic, Unique, and Ancient.¡± He looked up to the class, his gaze moving over everyone again.


    ¡°What does this mean then? Is an uncommon item worse than an epic? No, all it means is the item is merely more refined, and more potential has been unlocked and pushed in a direction. A shovel that turns to water when touching dirt would be mostly useless but still could be rated at the least as uncommon because it has an enchantment.¡±


    ¡°You must be curious about how this pertains to grades and levels. I see that some of you understand already. To explain, grades, while an honest tell of strength doesn''t tell you everything, it is what is behind that level, your class, that matters. That does not mean you can beat someone two or even one grade higher than you, as their stats are probably leagues above yours, but advantages and disadvantages stand everywhere. My overall point stands as this: don''t rush through levels to grow stronger. Focus on refining what you have and learn more. Let the levels come naturally and, if needed, set them to the side to focus on skills as grade one is by far the best time to earn a wide range of them."


    I was enthralled as I listened, taking notes as fast as possible. Most of this was knowledge I knew but had never put together. Hearing that there was a grade rated above legendary was crazy to me, though. Then he dropped the biggest revelation to me.


    "Now the next question is obvious: how do you gain a skill? If it''s so easy, why don''t you have hundreds?"


    I nodded my head. With as much as I''ve done, I should at least have a few dozen.


    "Now, you might be a little put out by this answer. You can only gain skills related to your classes and have to actively think about trying to earn the skill while doing the practice. Before you feel too defeated, know that skills are retroactive and what you have done in grade zero will be rewarded eventually. Every class allows for the learning of basic skills such as Basic weapon proficiency, Swimming, Running, and many others. I advise you all to learn skills from everything you do. The last thing I would like to point out before we move to questions is the evolution of skills."


    He closed the book, and it vanished with a pop as blue words behind him altered to a flowing chart showing a sword in one panel moving into another with a bigger sword, then two crossed swords in the last.


    "Skills unlike spells can advance with practice and use naturally. Once a passive skill reaches grade ten, it will evolve into a new, better, but more specific skill and be set back to grade one. For example, basic sword proficiency turning into dual wielding for rogues is a common evolution."


    I perked up at that. When I could advance my sneak skill, what would it evolve into? That brought up the idea of learning a riding skill before flying with Umbra. If I could get the basic skill, then I could rank it up and evolve it with Umbra. The rest of the class passed as he answered dozens of questions. Mage Eldrin never seemed to run out of patience, as some questions were asked twice or even three times. By the time we were getting ready to go to our next class, I had a good chunk of notes and my own ideas I wanted to try out.


    "What do you think?" I asked Kat as we left the room.


    She seemed lost in thought, making a humming noise, but looked over to me as I spoke.


    "I think if all of the classes are like this, I''m going to need a lot more books to write in."


    I nodded, glad I had gotten a few dozen empty ones.


    We also had the next class together, so we made our way there as a pair. I was even more excited about this class, and I heard a laugh from Kat as we went into the building where it was. I turned to her. She was covering her mouth. Looking around, I didn''t notice anything, but she only shook her head as she tried to stop giggling. Once she had it under control, she pointed at me.


    "Your tail is wagging. It really gives you away, or at least how you¡¯re feeling."


    I looked down at the rapidly moving part of my body with some embarrassment and had to focus for a moment for it to stop. I had given up on getting it under control, but now that I was out of the forest, I promised to revisit that challenge. I couldn''t help getting a little defensive, muttering, ¡°It helps with balance too.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The next course had a much smaller room than the last, with only a dozen desks for two people each. We were lucky enough to be one of the first people there, and we took one of the front desks. As people filed in, I looked around the room. Glass cases were wrapped around the top of the ceiling with half-built items or weapons and even some armor. All of them had some type of mana in them, and I figured they were all enchanted in some form.


    A younger man with glasses and what I assumed was naturally gray hair walked into the room. The first thing that drew my attention was his left leg. It was made of metal and made a creaking, thump noise with every step. He walked with a limp and a cane, not hesitating to sit down on the big desk at the front of the room.


    "Good morning, class! I am Professor Fore. Welcome to Enchanting Basics, the most important class for anyone, in my opinion, but oh, what does a level one hundred and fifty-two enchanter know?" He chuckled at his own joke.


    "Well, this class is about the basics of Enchantment. Most of this class''s beginning months will be spent learning enchantment runes and how they function. I don¡¯t have much else in the way of an introduction, so let¡¯s get started. The sooner we can get going, the sooner we can make a storage ring.¡± His grin grew at the gasp his words earned. ¡°That¡¯s correct. This course will include the creation of that item with the help of a few other courses.¡±


    "These runes are the basic building blocks of enchanting any item." He waved his hand next to his desk, a stack of books appearing on his table. "The first thing I will assign you is the learning of the first twenty runes. They include the mana storage rune, the movement rune, the activation rune, and other crucial runes needed for any working enchantment. I want you to work on copying them into your own notes so you have a way to study them when not in class."


    Groans filled the back of the room at the prospect of work, but I was excited to finally start learning.


    "None of that, while it is mundane work, it is needed knowledge and will pay tenfold in future work. Now, please come up and collect your books because I''m not going to be moving much."


    After collecting the book, I opened it up excitedly. Each page had a large rune as well as a description of it and what it did. The class was different from the first and much more quiet as we all worked to copy the runes. I found the work a bit boring after finishing the first few, but Kat seemed to be in her element as she worked, and I couldn''t help but whisper to her.


    "What do you think we''ll make?"


    She paused in her work, lifting her shoulders in an I don''t know gesture. "It doesn''t bother me. I want to know how the runes work because it''ll help in dungeons when it comes to disarming traps. It¡¯s the reason I took this class. That and to identify enchantments, I don¡¯t really plan on making anything major after this class."


    I titled my head thinking about it, but I knew next to nothing about dungeons, so I nodded, deciding to ask her about it later.


    Once we were all done with writing the runes, Professor Fore proceeded to go into each rune with large amounts of detail, writing them on a board.


    "Once you pick up the skill Basic Rune Craft, something I plan for you to pick up around the end of the week when we start engraving wood with runes, you¡¯ll find the runes start auto-correcting themselves, fixing minor details. It''s a necessary skill in later works as the runes get more complex, and a simple line can change the rune completely. Our first actual item will reflect all of these. It¡¯ll be a self-lighting torch. Sounds simple, right? No, I expect all of you to ruin the first dozen pieces of wood you use in the attempt."


    He was halfway through the explanation of the runes when the time for the class ran out, not seeming bothered by being cut short, just giving each student a nod as they left. He didn''t show any surprise by my appearance either, but I guess at the level he was at, you might have seen quite a few interesting things.


    I had to split up with Kat after that, with us having different classes, and I checked the map as I headed to my next class bonded.


    It turned out not to have a building, or more specifically. It had its own walls as it was set outside in a closed-off section of the school. As I went inside, I didn''t know what to expect from the class, but it was definitely not a flying bird made out of fire coming towards me.


    I jumped backward, unsure what to do, but it turned out the bird hadn''t been aiming for me, instead bearing off, landing on the shoulder of another student who had been sitting on one of the benches that lined the wall. The student snorted after looking at me and then focused on the bird. None of his clothes had caught on fire, and he himself seemed unharmed. I didn''t know what to think.


    "It is a beautiful creature, a phoenix, and exceedingly rare in our Arilon." I jumped for the second time in less than a moment. Turning around, I saw a man who must have been our instructor standing a few feet away. Dressed in just a tunic and pants with the symbol of Arilon, he didn''t look very imposing, but his white-silver colored hair and the blue sparks that seemed to go off in his eyes somehow seemed out of place on him, reminding me of Cassin in a way. He gave me an apologetic smile as he half bowed. "Apologies, I didn''t mean to startle you..." He trailed off, waiting.


    I took a moment to steady myself and gave him a smile. "It¡¯s okay, I was too focused. I''m Aster"


    The man raised an eyebrow. "One of my six students, I assume?"


    Giving a grin, I nodded and then frowned. "That''s it? Shouldn''t there be more students? I thought bonding was a big deal." It was a big deal


    "It is, but binding so early is usually unadvised in most cases as it can affect the young more strongly, hence why we bond with babies."


    I walked with him as he made his way to a pair of benches next to a table. I sat on one of the benches that had no one on it. Once there, he turned to us and spoke up. ¡°My name is Union. I will not ask for you to call me an instructor or by any other title as I¡¯m not a normal instructor by the Academy term. What I have to teach you isn''t taught from a book because what I teach will be different for each one of you. I see that the two of you have already bonded. Those who have not bonded and have picked this class to gain a bond face this bigger struggle.¡±


    I looked at the two people he gestured to. One was the boy with the phoenix, and the other was a boy with a big cat creature that had a spotted black coat sitting next to him.


    ¡°I will get with each of you personally this week to see what needs to be learned. For today, I want to go over how the system works with bonds, one of the few things that applies to all of you. Are there any questions before I start? Don¡¯t hesitate to cut me off if something doesn''t make sense. I want this to be clear for everyone.¡±


    The boy with the phoenix spoke up first. ¡°There were two teachers named for the course. Who¡¯s the other?¡±


    Union nodded. ¡°Her name is Squall, and she will be taking on the other side of this learning. She will be getting with your bonds and teaching them what they should know. She is busy with a task we agreed was necessary, something we can discuss when she returns in the next few weeks.¡±


    No one else asked a question. Probably, they were all like me, waiting to see what was said first.;


    ¡°Ok, so this is the only speech that I will need your undivided attention on. Any other talks we have will be your decision to take anything from. A bond is a life-altering decision. It will affect you for the rest of your life regardless if anything happens to either of you. It alters your classes and how you advance in grades. It is a binding of two beings and is unbreakable without the death of one of them. The system takes the act seriously, giving a title to all who bond, preventing another bond from occurring with that creature or person. This class is to help you gain a bond and improve that bond, not to make you stronger. If you are not yet ready to make this decision, have any uncertainty, and have not bonded, I recommend you take another class and return next year. You will not be looked down upon or shunned in any way.¡±


    He paused and waited. One student got up, and another followed. Both looking uncertain. He smiled at them. ¡°A wise choice. If you do ever get a bond even after leaving the academy, do not hesitate to see me.¡± One of the students nodded, and the other gave a slight bow before they left.


    He turned his head to face the four of us. ¡°For the rest of you, let¡¯s start with the fundamentals. When you bond, your class gets altered at your next grade. You also gain a title, as I said. The other thing, though, is you gain the ability to gain bonded skills, something I want all of you to work towards while here. With that being said, I want to welcome you all to my course.¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡± The boy with the phoenix said, and Union nodded. ¡°I understand bonding is a big deal, but I haven¡¯t seen many with a bonded creature. Is there a reason for that? I would have thought at least one in every few people would have a bond. ¡°


    Union nodded. ¡°A good question. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Wallace Duvan, and this is Kinder, my bond.¡±


    ¡°Ah, a Duvan, your father is captain Duvan of the guard in Crais?¡±


    Wallace nodded, seeming to puff up at the recognition.


    ¡°A good question, Sir Wallace, with a good answer. First, not everyone wants to share their life and personal secrets with someone, and second, some people can¡¯t bond because of their class type. Something people fail to realize is that a bond requires give and take. A bond needs a person who will fit with them. In other words, think of the dragon riders we have, even the griffons of Karvum or your bond, Kinder. Their eggs only hatch when they find someone suitable they would like to bond with. This is still the same for other less exotic creatures but to a much lesser degree.¡±


    The class continued with a question-and-answer format, and my question about there being a skill for riding bonds was correct. Although it was Wallace who had asked it about his phoenix when it grew to its adult size, I assumed it applied to dragons as well.


    When the time came for the next class, I was trying to think of a way to ask about Umbra and any skills I could try to learn relating to her without saying she was a dragon. It would be a question to think of later. Glancing at the map, I was surprised to see that Natural Magic was actually close by and based outside as well. It was based in a pocket of trees around a small pond. This was one of the classes I knew the smallest bit about, not that I wasn''t enthusiastic about it. To my surprise, as the time we had to get between classes ended, I looked around at the other dozen students. All of them were elves, and one was Holly. She seemed surprised to see me, and I smiled at her, excited to see someone I knew. Before I could go over to her, however, I heard a whisper from the other side of the small bond where a few elves were standing.


    ¡°Is that thing human?.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not an elf.¡±


    ¡°Why are we stuck with it in our class? I thought only elves liked to take this course.¡±


    I had to force myself not to turn towards the group of three. I was angry at what they were saying, but the rules prevented me from doing anything about it besides reporting it to an instructor or challenging them to a duel, neither of which I wanted on my first day. Instead, I focused on what the last one had said. Why would only elves want to take this course?


    ¡°Gooood afternoon class.¡± The slow, rumbling voice sounded everywhere in the clearing, coming out in slow words. I looked around like the rest of the students, lost on who had spoken.


    ¡°Ahhh, always good to see young people eager to learn.¡± The voice continued to speak, and I finally was able to locate where it was coming from. A tree. A tree was speaking.


    The tree rustled and creaked, and I couldn''t help Identifying it.


    [Tree Spirit - Unknown - Level: Unknown]


    The Tree Spirit moved slowly, its arms and legs hard to make out. Only its eyes were non-tree-like green pools with black iris. No one spoke as it moved into the clearing and sat down or rooted itself, its legs sinking into the ground.


    ¡°Take a seat around me, and we will begin.¡±


    We all followed its orders, sitting in the grass cross-legged.


    ¡°I am Elder Trekum and am glad to teach you all the way of natural magic. Today, we will think and rest, listening to the trees and water and learning. Let us begin.¡±


    There was nothing else said from it as it grew still and unmoving. Everyone was confused as I looked around. None actually tried to speak, but my confusion was matched by most, all except for Holly. She had her eyes closed, and her shoulders relaxed.


    I blinked as I realized she had followed Elder Terkum¡¯s orders, and after thinking about it, I only had two options. Follow Holly''s lead and listen to the Elder¡¯s orders, or do nothing. I had no idea how naturally magic worked, and the Instructor did, hopefully.


    So I took in a deep breath and closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t know what to do next, but I tried to relax, and I breathed out. With my eyes closed, my hearing felt much higher. I could hear anything I focused on in this small forest. The rustle of the leaves, the creaking of the wood of the trees. I even heard a squill jumping from branch to branch. For the shortest moment, I let myself think I was back in the forest, near the cave, and could hear the distant calls of the wolves. It was nice, even with as short as it felt.


    ¡°Goood. Very good students. Now that most of you are starting to relax, I want you to focus on relaxing more, focus on it.¡±


    Terkum¡¯s voice wasn''t an interruption and didn¡¯t seem to bring me out of the relaxation. Instead, it seemed to guide my thoughts as I focused on my body, evening out my breathing. I could hear my heart beating.


    Everything seemed not peaceful but calm.


    [Through understanding and the guidance of a teacher, you have gained the Skill: Meditation - Rank 1.]


    I blinked, opening my eyes as I looked over the skill description.


    [Meditation - Grade 1 - This skill allows you to enter a trance-like state that calms the mind. Allows for clearer thoughts and understanding.]


    I looked up at the tree and was a little unnerved to see it looking back, its eyes on me.


    ¡°Understanding comes fast to you. You are¡­Ahh, a child of the wolf mother, I see. An honor to teach you.


    I, for the first time, understood why people might bow. I bent my head slowly in respect. I didn''t know what natural magic was yet, but now I was more excited than ever.

 Chapter Seventeen - First Days, Part 2

    Aster


    Surprisingly, the course ended only a few minutes after I learned the skill. Meditation or learning how to do so took a lot more time than I thought. I looked around for Holly only for a moment as the class ended, but she was already gone, probably as excited as I was to get to her next class.


    It was a dash to get my next and last course of the day. Adventuring and Dungeoneering. It was set on the opposite side of the campus, close to the academy''s entrance inside a stadium. The first thing I noticed was the course had a lot of people going to it. I counted around thirty to fifty as I walked in, but there had to be a few hundred as the first three rows on one side were almost all taken up.


    ¡°Aster!.¡±


    I paused at hearing my name, looking around until I spotted Kat, who was walking up behind me. I grinned at her as she got into a non-yelling distance. ¡°Hey, Kat! Did you enjoy your classes? My last one was great!¡± I pumped a fist into the air in excitement.


    ¡°Yes, well, the fire instructor is a bit of a hothead, but it was informative,¡± She said as we walked up the stairs to the third row together.


    The building was how I¡¯d picture a massive fighting arena from books. It was open-aired and surrounded by wide seating. The field was a good hundred feet wide, and the seats could easily fit two thousand people, maybe three.


    ¡°This is smaller than I would have thought, but I guess it is just for the students,¡± Kat said thoughtfully, looking around.


    I turned to her, stunned. ¡°Smaller? Wait, is there a bigger one?¡±


    ¡°Well, the city has one for events about ten times the size of this right next to the academy. Have you not seen it?¡±


    I shook my head, a little dumbfounded as to why you would need one that big, but there were a lot of people in the city.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it on the outside. We have to go at some point when they''re hosting fights. From what I''ve heard, it¡¯s an amazing place to watch fights.¡±


    As we sat, we both traded information about our classes. Kat was stumped to learn that one of my teachers had been a tree. Over a few hundred students were here for the course when people stopped coming in. We were all sitting on one side of the arena as one man walked out onto the stage. He wasn''t in a uniform but a set of metal plate armor. He carried a large sword on his back, presenting an imposing figure. I would have been nervous if he wasn¡¯t also supporting a smile that seemed to warm me just by looking at it.


    ¡°Good morning, students, or rather perspective students for the course. I am Adventurer Herney. I know not the best name, but it was one I was given at birth, and as the school has requested, I am not to go by my adventurer name. I am a Paladin of Aleria, the goddess of Light and healing, and I¡¯m a grade four, which means I am a gold-ranked adventurer. As stated in the course description, all of you are going to be tested before you are accepted into the course. This test will have two phases that will only be discussed when we start them, but before that, I will only say this once. You will not be suited for this course if you do not have a combat class. I mean no disrespect, but do not waste my or anyone else''s time.¡±


    He stopped talking, scanning over the crowd waiting, and continued to wait until one student stood up and then another and another. They grumbled about it being unfair, but I didn¡¯t understand. If they wanted a combat class, they had to have been offered at least one when they advanced in grade, right?


    ¡°I hope if you are still here, you have a combat-related class,¡± Herney said, crossing his arms. ¡°I need every student to come down here to the first three rows, please, and I will begin to explain the first test.¡±


    Kat and I were already in the third row, so we didn''t move as everyone else had to shuffle down. A few minutes later, once everyone was in place, Herney spoke again. He hadn''t moved off the arena stage yet but had moved closer, letting me get a good look at him.


    He was what I expected from an Adventure, with a scar running down one side of his neck and blue eyes that seemed to scan the room every few seconds.


    ¡°Good. Now, I do wish to say if you fail the test, you can always attempt it next year. This test will also be a good example of what the Adventures test to get a badge requires.¡±


    I perked up; I hadn¡¯t thought about it much, but maybe I should try to get into the Adventures guild. It could be fun.


    ¡°Because of how short the class is, we will be only doing the first test today and the next tomorrow. One at a time, I will have a student come into the arena ready to fight. I will use a spell to replicate a beast that will attack as soon as you are in the arena. If you are injured, I can and will heal you, but that doesn''t mean being reckless. The beast will be the same for each person and set in grade one. Killing the beast isn¡¯t necessary to pass, as I know all combat classes aren''t suited for actual face-to-face fighting. If you have a trap or similar class, let me know beforehand, and I will allow three minutes of setup. You aim to survive as long as you can if you can¡¯t kill it. This will be your opponent.¡±


    Taking a step back, he balled his hand into a fist, and a glowing light illuminated the inside of it. Pushing his hand forward and towards the ground, a ball of light shot out and started to bend, deforming and taking shape. First, two legs, then four, and a head started to slowly form into a shape I knew all too well, a wolf. My smile was big and toothy, and I earned a glance, then a blink from Kat. She nudged me with her elbow, whispering, ¡°Close your mouth. You look like you''re going to bite someone''s finger off.¡±


    I closed my slightly open mouth, a blush coming over my cheeks. ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered back to Kat, eyes still watching as Herney gestured a rack of weapons that a student who didn''t have any could use, as well as explained the order that we would be going in, starting on the right side of the first row to end at the left side of the third row. In a weird sort of unluckiness, that meant I would be last and Kat second from last still. I couldn''t help smiling. Seeing a wolf was nice, even if it wasn¡¯t more than a spell or skill used by Herney.


    ¡°This is a wolf summon. It will act exactly how a wolf in this area would, with the exception of having to protect me. I have limited commands I can give it because of my skill level, but I know that I can desummon it if the fight goes too poorly. With that said, you there, boy, you will be first, so get up here.¡±


    As the student went up to look through the weapons, I was glad I¡¯d brought out my bow. I looked to the wolf who waited and felt a pang of guilt at the idea of hurting a wolf, but I reminded myself it was just a summon.


    The student picked up a sword and stepped into the area with a bit of apparent nervousness. As if striking a stone for attention, the wolf''s head snapped to him, letting out a low growl. The boy stepped back and raised his sword as he looked at Herney.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, focus!¡± The adventure was standing off to the side, watching the wolf as it slunk closer, his arms crossed. As relaxed as he may have looked, his voice was like a whip, and the student flinched at his words as he turned to face the wolf with what resembled a loose stance I¡¯d seen from students who had been dueling.


    The wolf leapt as soon as the student turned, having closed enough of the distance while the student had been distracted. The student let out a yelp as he fumbled to move his sword and body to get out of the way, but he was too slow. With a painful sound landing, the boy was forced onto the ground. The wolf was on top of him, and his sword flew off, clattering feet away. The wolf snarled and opened his mouth to take a bit of the student before, with a flash, it disappeared.


    The student¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were wide. The adventurer sighed as he went over and picked up the boy. ¡°You should come back next year, boy, when you have more knowledge on how to fight.¡±


    The student nodded, still a bit shaken, as he stepped off the arena and made his way to the door. Some people snickered, and some outright laughed. I didn''t say anything. I had been terrified on my first fight, even with a hunting group behind me, so I understood how scary it could be. It occurred to me those who were laughing had probably never been in a real fight.


    It turned out that around half of the students here, even if they had skills and classes, struggled to fight the wolf. Those who could stay in for a minute had determination, some semblance of ability, or a trick up their sleeve. Mages also tended to shine in the fight with their ranged abilities and preparation time.


    The fights, for the most part, were dull, with it being more of a game of avoiding the wolf for a minute than trying to attack it. The only sign a sword or arrow was doing any damage was the few strands of wispy light that detached themselves from the wolf when it was hit. The first exciting fight was around the thirtieth student, a boy wearing a robe over his uniform.


    He didn¡¯t seem bothered by the wolf as he approached the stage, and it proved that was for a good reason. When he stopped in the arena, he made a slight upward gesture with his hand, and a half-foot thick black spike seemed to suck all the shadow out from around the area. It shot from the ground underneath the wolf, impaling it instantly, not giving it time to do anything, and seemed to disperse the light in an instant.


    I blinked, startled by the sudden and unannounced attack. Herney seemed unsurprised. ¡°A cleric of Talzo?¡± He asked, and the student gave a slight nod.


    There was a low whistle from Kat, and I turned a questioning eye to her.


    She spoke in a low tone, seeming to understand I didn¡¯t know who that was. ¡°Talzo isn¡¯t a common god that prayed to. He¡¯s the god of shadows, trickery, and, strangely, the truth. It¡¯s said to be one of his priests or to get a class from them, you have to beat another god''s priest in a game while telling your opponent what moves you plan to make. To be a cleric already, he has to be special.¡±


    I watched as the boy left the stage and the next student made their way up while Herney resummoned the wolf. I found my attention drifting towards the idea of the gods. I knew Kulni had a blessing, but how did it work for people who followed the gods typically? I was tempted to visit the temple district, a place I¡¯d heard Roslin mention, but that would have to wait.


    The fallout rate was just slightly above half, and around sixty students had passed, mostly mages or people who proved they could wield a weapon; even some who had technically failed were allowed to pass. When Kat went up, I was excited to see what she could do as well as concerned. If I had to fight beasts and other creatures, I wanted someone I knew in this class. She, however, didn¡¯t appear worried at all. Pulling a dagger out from her shirt, Kat didn''t bother to pick up a longer weapon.


    She lowered herself, keeping her body loose, as she flipped the dagger in her hands and caught it by the blade. As the wolf let out a warning growl, and stepped forward. Kat, not appearing fazed, took a step forward as well.


    The wolf snarled, taking another step forward and appearing outraged at the idea of being challenged. Kat raised the blade, and her hand seemed to catch fire as she threw it. The fire was pulled from her and followed the knife in a spiral. The blade did nothing as it passed through like most of the weapons that lacked any mana did. The wolf, for a moment, appeared smug. That lasted until the fire that followed the blade hit it.


    It made a hissing noise as it connected, the wolf letting out a howl of pain as the front part of its body melted. The wolf stumbled and, for a second, looked like it would fall over before it seemed to gain its balance.


    It looked enraged and started forward in unsteady movements as it tried to catch her.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Kat aimed to kill the wolf with that attack, but with the wolf''s right shoulder and chest melting. It couldn''t catch up to her as she stuck to the outer edges of the arena. The time ran out before it could manage to corner her. She had passed. I gave her a wave as she walked out, then realized it was my turn, and I got up with a jolt of nervous anticipation.


    Making my way down to the arena, I thought about what I wanted to do. Using the bow would be the best option, but I had second thoughts as I checked my skills and then my classes. If the creature was considered a wolf, couldn¡¯t I try something else? I knew from the fight at the castle I could push mana into my skill Stalker¡¯s Movement to use it like a slingshot.


    I identified the wolf as I walked, an idea forming.


    [Blessed Wolf - Summon - Level 45]


    Well, as much as I wanted to fight, why do it if I could have fun? If this worked, it would certainly be fun. Instead of pulling my bow out of the storage, I pulled out a strip of dried deer meat as I stepped into the arena.


    The wolf snarled like it had at all the others, but it hadn¡¯t shown any abilities and was only the size of a pup. Thinking about it, I wondered why it was so small compared to the wolves in the forest, but I dismissed the thought as it stepped closer. Its growl grew louder.


    ¡°Hey, easy.¡± I held up the meat. ¡° How about I just stand here? I won¡¯t even come any closer, and you get some food.¡±


    My ear caught a snicker from one of the students who had already passed, and some of the words.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing? Is her class a tamer?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that it¡¯s a summon? You can¡¯t tame those that¡¯re not wild?¡±


    ¡°Look at her tail, what is she?¡¯


    I wanted to roll my eyes at their words. A wolf was a wolf. It didn¡¯t matter if it was summoned. It still had instincts and was just doing what it was told.


    I had the ability from my first class to talk to any wolf, even if it wasn¡¯t a skill, but I didn¡¯t think that mattered with a summon who could probably understand what I was saying anyway, but any wolf would want food. At least, that¡¯s what my hope was. On second thought, could a summon made of light even eat?


    I held out the piece of meat, the peace offer obvious.


    The wolf paused in its approach, the growl dying off as its eyes moved from it to me before it turned its head to Herney. The adventurer looked confused before he started to laugh.


    ¡°Lass, In my six years of teaching here, I''ve seen people run in circles, use the wind to push them out of the arena, and even once try to dispel my summon, but never once did anyone ever offer it food. To think that it actually worked as well. You know I¡¯m going to have to make a new rule about this, right?¡± Under his breath, I heard him mutter, ¡°Just wait until I tell Jose about this.¡±


    The wolf let out an uncertain whine, and Herney gestured. ¡°Go on, feed the beggar.¡±


    I tossed the meat at the wolf with a grin, watching as it snapped it out of the air. It was weird watching it dissolve inside the body into moats of light. I made my way off of the arena and over to Kat, smiling at her.


    ¡°I have a feeling nothing is going to be normal with you,¡± She said as I sat down.


    Herney unsummoned the wolf after giving it a pet around the ears. Looking up, he scanned the remaining students. There were a little over sixty of us left.


    ¡°Good! More than last year, I saw some interesting abilities used, as well as good swordsmanship. As you leave, a book will be on the podium near the door. I want you to write down your name and the weapon or the type of magic you use the most. This is for what will happen tomorrow and is not up for debate. For now, I suspect that the bell will ring shortly. Congratulations on passing the first test. I hope to see most of you pass the next test, too.¡±


    As predicted by Herney, almost as soon as he finished talking, there was a long clang as the city bell rang. I made my way out with Kat, and after a short discussion, we went to the cafeteria for some food. Throughout the day, I hadn¡¯t paid attention, but the idea of food made my stomach rumble.


    ¡°Do you have any plans for this afternoon?¡± Kat asked after we each got a plate of food and sat down at a table. The room was filling as students made their way in from various courses.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not allowed to leave the campus, so I hadn¡¯t really thought about it. Maybe go over some notes,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Then do you want to take a look at the clubs?¡± Kat asked


    I tilted my head, echoing her words, ¡°Clubs?¡±


    "It''s like a class run not officially set up by the school, more of an enjoyable activity."


    I shrugged. "Sure! I can at least try it out, but I''m not sure if I''ll have time after the first week." it was true. I still would have practice with Umbra to see to in the afternoon, which I didn''t want to miss.


    "Hmm, then we can find a club for...Oh! How about a strategy club? There have to be other students that enjoy them, and missing days there shouldn¡¯t be too bad."


    "Strategy?"


    "Well, it has games like the card game we played, but more in-depth, involving leading armies and managing supplies and cities. I think you would like it by how you liked the game last night. Willing to give it a try?"


    I had nothing better to do this week, and this sounded interesting and exciting. People who led armies in books always seemed to have some clever idea to win when outnumbered, so I agreed. After we finished eating, I followed Kat to the main hall where the clubs took place. They were required to get approval and had to happen in the main building, so staff and instructors could oversee them if necessary.


    The club Kat was talking about had been on the second floor, and walking into the room, I was surprised to inhale the smell of old paper.


    There were only two other students there and one older-looking elven staff member or instructor. I couldn¡¯t tell which. My eyes fell on one of the people, and I grinned as I recognized Yarran. He was staring at me, a bit dumbfounded.


    "Ah, it looks like we have two more, a bit late, but the more, the merrier." everyone was seated around a round table. It was the older man who spoke, and he gestured to two empty seats. His hair was grey, and he was obviously old by the wrinkles on his face, but his eyes seemed as bright as anyone else''s ever seen.


    ¡°You?¡± Yarran asked. ¡°Indulge in strategy games?¡± he scowled.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve never played any. I wanted to see what they were like.¡±


    Yarran seemed to want to say more, but the older man spoke first, ¡°Yarran, It¡¯s not wrong for a person to show interest in this. If anything, you should rejoice at the idea of having someone else besides this old man or Marcus over here.¡± Yarran closed his mouth and, after a long moment, sighed


    ¡°Yes, Lord Dakel, I see your point. I have met Lady Aster before, and she has shown no aptitude for this.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has to start somewhere, seeing as you know her. Would you mind introducing us then? I would like to hear how you met, but first, may I ask your name, lady...¡± Lord DAkel trailed off, looking to Kat.


    Kat was looking from me to Yarran, an eyebrow raised but gave a short nod of her head .¡°I¡¯m Kathleen, but please call me Kat.¡±


    Lord Dakel smiled. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Lady Kat.¡± He turned his hand to Yarran


    Yarran heaved a long breath, then finally, after a moment, nodded. ¡°This is Lady Aster. She hails from the Claw Woods. We met while having dinner with friends and family. Lady Aster, this is Lord Dakel, a Retired general from the Arilon army and fellow Student Marcus.


    While the talk was going on, Kat and I took seats. I was busy looking over the massive board in front of us on the table, but at my name, I looked up, smiling at Yarran and then a small wave, then one two Dakel and Marcus. ¡°Hi, it''s nice to meet you.¡±


    Marcus, for the first time, looked up from the board. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to see someone else showing interest away from hitting people with spells or swords.¡± He grinned and pushed the glasses, I¡¯d just noticed, up his nose when they started to slip. He was tall, and his purple robe didn¡¯t do much to hide his almost lanky-looking appearance or pale skin. His nod that he gave me and Kat moved his brown hair in front of his eyes, and he moved it back before looking down at the board. He seemed interested in a particular area on it, but before I could follow his gaze, Dakel spoke.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you. Please just call me Dakel and, if you must, Instructor Dakel. Yarran fancies using official titles, but I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not often I see someone from a town or village all the way out there make it to this capital, much less into the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, a misunderstanding. I meant that she is from the Claw Woods, not from around it,¡± Yarran said almost before his attention was moved to the board.


    ¡°Oh, I see. While I want to ask, that can be done later. We are here, after all, to learn the arts of war and strategy. I see that Yarran and Marcus are about to start making moves. Let¡¯s watch for a moment.¡±


    Looking at the board again, I marveled at it. It was round and as big as the table. On it, a landscape was shown, the continent. It was shaped like a ripped-apart mix between a heart and an oval. Rivers and mountains seemed to rise and sink into the map. Arilon was positioned in the top right, with a forest on its right marked as the Gleen Woods, and to the right bottom of Arilon was the Claw Woods. A place called Karvum was to the left of Arilon, taking over the top right of the entire continent, including a massive panhandle. Below both of them and the Claw Woods was a large swath of desert with only specks of green speared throughout it labeled the Levitan Desert. The map ended after that, but I could see a large swath of green below the desert. Throughout the board, there were cities, towns, villages, and outposts marked with black and red or blue and white.


    I watched as Yarran raised a book, wrote something in it, and then raised a long crystal stick colored blue and white. With it, he taped a town. A blue image appeared above it, listing out multiple statistics, but they were blurred out to the mount, and I couldn''t make anything of them.


    ¡°Only the person holding the stick or seeing stone can inspect the cities. It¡¯s to prevent cheating,¡± Dakel said, watching what Yarran did with interest.


    A second later, the crystal turned grey, and Marcus raised a stick colored red. Instead of touching a city, he placed it in a seemingly random spot near a blue-marked city surrounded by walls, but as he tapped it, a red figure no bigger than a coin appeared, shaped like a lion or panther but with wings. It proceeded to flap over to the city, diving towards it and breaking into multiple birds. There was a moment as little specs hardly visible swarmed over the city. Yarran let out a groan, cursing as the city caught on fire and then switched colors from blue to red.


    ¡°You always hide your troop movements so well,¡± he complained.


    Kat let out a low whistle. ¡°It looks so real. Were those griffins?"


    "Indeed, Karvum''s aerial force consists mostly of griffins. While not as strong as our own with us having dragons, they make up for that fault with their higher number and the sky ships they have." Dakel said, watching as Yarran attempted to move an army to block off any reinforcement while trying to recapture the city.


    "Sky ships? So those are real?" Kat asked


    "They are made by the dwarfs. I believe we are working to replicate the technology and have made some progress. They are quite easy for a dragon to take out as they are made of wood and only some metal and need mana to float, but when escorted by griffins, they pose a big threat. They can carry devastating siege weapons and move massive armies over almost any terrain faster than our own."


    I listened, picturing a flying piece of wood with lots of people on it and big sails, but found it hard to. I wanted to see what they looked like.


    The game continued, and as I watched, I started to understand how it was played. While it wasn''t turn-based, you could only make so many moves in a given time that represented a day. Cities would gain various resources depending on where they were and trade routes from other areas. Losing a city could change the entire game. I pulled out a notebook and started taking notes once getting permission to use the seeing stone from Dakel. I noted down things in a city.


    It was only once Dakel called a stop to the game for the day that I noticed how much time had passed and that Kat was starting to nod off.


    "Tomorrow, I will have another board setup, and the basics can be taught." I smiled at that idea. The idea of the game had started to fascinate me, and I couldn''t help but be eager at the prospect.


    Making her way back to the dorm, Kat took a shower first while I sorted all the notes for today and mentally started conservation with Umbra after checking that she wasn''t asleep.


    "This place is amazing. I have so much to go over with you, and it''s only the first day!"


    "I can''t say I''m not excited to see what you learn in a week or even a month." Umbra replied, "Speaking of amazing, I gained three levels today. There was a beast that was causing trouble with the caravans going in the city, so I got to join Silt and was able to help take care of it."


    "That''s amazing! At this rate, you''re going to pass me in levels. What are you even at now?"


    "Twenty." Her smug voice was laced with excitement, and I could feel her wings quiver through the bond.


    "You''ve been holding out on me!" I accused her. My amusement must have shown through the bond because I could hear her hissing laugh. It was a pleasant surprise to hear she was gaining levels so fast and not at too much of a risk with Silt.


    "Well, I do have a few things I want to share with you, and we both are tired, so let''s go through this so we can sleep." I saw her agreement and started to look through the notes for a starting point. "Apparently, you can gain skills¡­"

 Chapter Eightteen - Day to Day

    Umbra


    I looked around, parting my jaws in a yawn. Silt usually didn''t mind starting the day late, but I had been adamant about getting up early and finishing what we needed to do today before Aster returned.


    I was excited to show off what I could do now and how much I had grown. Looking down, I admired the three feet I''d grown in a week. Silt had said it was impressive, even though it was mostly from level gain and core consumption.


    My mind drifted to the tips Aster had given me, mainly on how you had to actively try to gain a skill to earn it. Who knew flying was even a skill dragons could learn? We did it every day.


    "Youngling, let us get going. The planes to the south will be our hunting spot today. Giant Alrid Birds were spotted there, and the farmers in the area have requested the kingdom deal with them."


    I looked up at Silt''s voice, the draconic speech skill usually let me know where the mental speech was coming from, and I spotted her on the top of the tower. Taking off from the ground around the tower and flapping upwards, I made my way towards her, watching as she started to beat her wings and lift off from the building.


    Getting behind her at an angle, we veered south, using the wind from her cast-off to make my flight easier. I didn''t struggle to fly longer distances anymore, not with my stamina increasing so much. But as Silt had said, ''A dragon takes every advantage and uses it.''


    So I relaxed my wings for the flight, looking around the sky, keeping watch as I flew, bending around with my neck to watch the city walls disappear. I never understood how humans or other races managed to live with such short necks. It limited the ability to look around to such a big degree and made them look weird. Not that I''d ever tell Aster she looked weird.


    After we had left the city limits and were over the planes entirely, Silt started to dip lower, signaling we were there. I spotted what we must have been after.


    Big birds, a little under half my size tall and slightly bigger than half a human, flew in a flock of six. They were close to the ground, diving toward sheep, pecking at them, and pulling the wool off their bodies. I was okay with the birds taking the sheep. Their wool and low amounts of meat made them on the lower end of my preferred meat list.


    That wasn''t to be thought of as this was a training opportunity for some aerial combat. It didn''t take long for the birds to notice us, and they let out screeches as they started to gain height.


    I never understood how creatures like this thought it was a good idea to challenge an obviously stronger beast to a fight, much less me, a dragon, a ruler of the sky.


    "I will stay at a distance and watch you fight. I will fly in if it is needed, but the Birds are only grade-two beasts."


    Giving Silt my mental understanding of her words, I started to beat my wings faster and passed her as I moved to reach the spot above the birds before they got to my height. Grade two was the highest Silt allowed me to take care of in groups. I took the chance to identify one of them.


    [Alrid - Giant Eagle - Level 83]


    Once at the right angle, I folded my wings and started a dive, spinning so I was upside down for the fun. The birds let out more screeches as I grew closer, probably realizing their mistake. Two of them started to fly away.


    I parted my jaws as we grew closer, eyeing one of the remaining four. I knew the best choice might have been using my breath, but I was hungry, and the birds of prey did look like a good snack. I felt the wind flow past my scales and into my mouth as I grinned. The first bird I reached didn''t have time to do more than let out a squawk of terror before my mouth snapped down on its left wing. Then, the opposing momentum between me and the bird ripped it clean off. I made sure to slam my tail into the bird as I passed it. The crack of the bone and the notification confirming its death put it out of my mind. One down, three to go. Swallowing the wing, I approached the set of birds, all grouped together.


    After seeing what had happened to their companion, they were in no hurry to try to fight anymore and turned to fly away. That, though, wasn''t an option. You can''t run from a dragon when you''re that small. The momentum of my dive had me approaching them rapidly, and after the first taste of blood, I was eager for more. Reaching out my front claws, I snagged the one furthest in the back, forcing its wings closed and holding it. After a moment of hesitation, I might want another one to eat, but then I would be risking them getting away. I opened my jaws and forced the frost out of my mouth.


    The first one took the brunt of my breath with its entire body, the blue coat of frost slamming into the bird''s chest, the feathers crystalizing into ice, sending it plummeting. I swung my head to the other one, the line of frost carving through the air towards it. The last bird, however, was not taking any risk, and it started a dive for the ground, perhaps thinking it would prove safer. My breath only caught a few tail feathers as it passed over it. I snapped my jaws shut with an irritated hiss. I watched it speed up like an arrow.


    The bird in my talons squirmed, reminding me I had at least gotten half of them. Then, before I let it flee, an idea occurred to me.


    A conversation a few days ago with Silt had been about how gravity and momentum worked. It really was narrowed down to a simple sentence in the end. The heavier an object was, the faster it would fall. I was certainly heavier than some bird, so I should be faster. I folded my wings in and started a plummet, not bothering to challenge gravity at all.


    Sure enough, even though the bird had its wings folded in as well, I was gaining on it, and it didn''t even seem to notice. The only problem was I didn''t have a way to grab it with my front talons, and I didn''t want to use my breath while falling this fast.


    A previous experience earlier this week taught me that you could fall into your own breath, and even if the frost itself didn''t hurt, getting in my eyes still stung. If I couldn''t do either option, then I could¡­ Ahh, my tail! With some air resistance, I angled myself sideways and flipped around so I was pointing upwards, and my tail was below me. Winding my tail up as I drew within a few dozen feet, I aimed for only a moment before I whipped it out. It cracked against the bird below me. The motion sent me spiraling crazily, but the notification of its death confirmed that I had hit it hard enough. I took a second to even out. Only then did I notice the previously squirming bird in my talons was now unmoving, either broken or unconscious.


    The last birds who had smartly fled from me at the beginning were flying off in random directions. I wanted to fly after them, but there wasn''t a need. With over half the flock dead, they wouldn''t be coming back. With a sigh, I angled towards the ground, intent on enjoying my breakfast.


    A rest with Silt near where the birds had been making a nest out of the wool started A talk about how I could''ve done better involving some tips for flying. After that, we made our way over to the tower again to see what the next problem was.


    Thus began what had become, over the past few days, a life of grinding levels. Usually, there were city guards that would be undertaking these missions, but with Roslin and Silt here, they were able to focus on other things.


    The next issue involved a weird troll who lived in the middle of a lake and was terrorizing the fishers. It was a grade four monster, so I just watched as Silt dealt with it using a skill to drag it out with bubbling mud before piercing it with multiple fire lances that melted the rubbery skin.


    "Remember what we discussed? Any monster grade two and above has a core of some form. Dragons and other sentient beasts like us gain power from eating them." She said, rooting around in the melted flesh.


    I nodded but still felt queasy as I watched the smoke rise from the dissolving body. Monsters always smelled disgusting. The small core that remained was green and murky. Still, when Silt rolled the core over to me with one talon, I scooped it up in my tongue without complaint. It cracked easily under my teeth, and the liquid that flowed out sent a pleasant tingle down my spine.


    [You have consumed a grade 4 monster core. Growth speed has been minorly increased. Time until the second class unlock has shortened.]


    Whacking my tail on the ground, I stood up. As it was, I''d consumed enough to where the timer for my second class had decreased quite a bit, but I felt like I could still go further. That could wait for tomorrow. Now, I was ready to get going.


    "Does this mean we''re done for today?" I asked Silt, dancing on my talons.


    "For now, Yes. However, just because your bond is returning doesn''t mean you''re going to slack off. The stronger you two grow, the better." I could hear the amusement in her tone, and I nodded.


    I didn''t waste time rolling my eyes at the repeated words, instead taking a running jump to gain some air for my take off.


    I''d have plenty of time to return to the city, grab another snack, and wash off in a lake on the way back. That was the plan until halfway there, to my dismay, I spotted something rising in the distance, smoke.


    Letting out an angry growl, I angled towards it. Not because I''d feel bad if I kept going, but if Silt noticed she''d be disappointed I didn''t stop to help. If there was a fire, It wouldn''t be a problem for me to take care of it in a short time.


    As I got closer, I was able to make out what I was heading towards, and it drew my interest. I had expected it to be a house, but Instead, it was a small tower, compared to the one I stayed at anyway, and not a normal-looking tower. The blue top of it and the way the stone bricks spiraled as it went up the side of the tower gave it a regal look. The tower itself was not on fire, but a large patch of trees behind it glowed with the signs of burning. The trees were too thick from above to do anything, so letting out a huff of exasperation, I landed. Taking care not to do so near the tower.


    Did I even have to put out forest fires? Grumbling, I walked into the small forest. Sure enough, and weirdly, a few dozen feet in one tree was on fire, but it didn''t seem to be spreading. The embers seemed to almost part past them and land on cleared sandy spots. Wanting to be fast, I didn''t bother learning more. Instead, I just parted my jaws, letting out a torrent of frost at the tree, starting at the bottom and moving up it. It took three passes to put it out completely, two more than usual, but soon enough, I was looking satisfied at the new pole of Ice. I stepped back, only to hear an outraged yell.


    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!"


    Snaking my neck to look behind me, I tilted my head at the man who was storming out of the trees, pointing a finger at me.


    "It took forty days to finish that ritual and countless ingredients that aren''t native here, and you''ve ruined it!"


    He walked over to the pole of ice, looking over at his fist clenching and unclenching. Then he sagged, appearing distraught.


    Unsure of what was going on, I started to slink back towards the trees, wanting to just leave, but as I took my first step away, The Ice cracked.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The man took a step back, appearing surprised, and then it shattered, falling apart. Left in its place was a floating black shard of some form. He quickly picked it up.


    "It¡­worked? But how? The fire started only just started, to be sped up¡­" the man trailed off, then his head snapped around, only now seeming to notice me fully. His voice was now perplexed instead of angry.


    "You! Can you do that again?"


    I stared back and then let out a hiss. I wasn''t going to be stuck here to help some man. Turning around, I stumbled over my own claws as I nearly ran into the same man, who was now in front of me again. I turned my head to look behind me, but the shard and the man weren''t there. Had he teleported?


    "It won''t take long, and I can pay you. Your kind always likes glittering objects, right? Good Good, This way."


    His tone had turned rapid, and he didn¡¯t bother letting me respond, not that I had a way to. He started to walk off before pausing when I didn''t follow.


    "Look, the faster you help me, the faster you can get back to you things. You owe me for almost ruining that ritual. I''m not going to ask why a young dragon not oathbound to the kingdom is here. Much less why a frost dragon is all the way in Arilon as long as we get going."


    I was initially just going to walk away. He couldn''t keep me here, but at the mention of dragons, I found my interest peaked. What was an oathbound dragon, and what did he know about frost dragons? I took a step forward after checking the sun through the trees. Aster wouldn''t be done with her classes for another few hours, so I did have time.


    The man appeared satisfied at the slight movement, turned, and led the way through the trees moving around them until we arrived at one slightly darker than the rest.


    "Now, all you need to do is let out your breath on the tree to cool it down."


    He waited next to it, and after a second, I opened my jaws and hit the tree with my breath. To my astonishment, it made a hissing noise, and steam filled the air, making me stop and cough. There was a low chant from the man, and after a moment, the steam disappeared.


    "I perhaps should have mentioned it was a Heat Wood Tree. It''s quite hard to tell the difference besides a slight color difference, but a small touch could melt skin and maybe even scale. Now, please continue. I must collect some of the bark while it''s still cooling."


    He pulled a jar and a knife out of nowhere


    "Now, continue. I promise the reward will be good."


    The man had me freeze six more trees, and it took nearly an hour. The only reason I stayed was the promise of a reward, and every time I turned, the man would be in front of me.


    To say I was getting tired of him was an understatement, but I couldn''t exactly step on a human yet.


    When he finally rubbed his hands together and said, "That should do it." I was relieved.


    "Now, back to my tower, and then you can go on your way."


    I let out a low rumble, and the man gave a sigh before adding. "Not without a promised reward, though."


    I nodded my massive head, satisfied and curious about what he planned to offer me for my time.


    As he led the way out of the previously twisted and tangled forest, it seemed to change, appearing ordered, and even had an old dirt path that led out, something I hadn''t seen before. While he walked out, I finally spent the time necessary to get a good look at the man.


    He was old, and his hair was pasty white like the other humans of a similar age, but he moved as if he didn''t look like he would fall apart by tripping. There was also the long cane he used to walk. I could feel the mana coming off of it, and Identify didn''t tell me anything about either of them.


    Once we left the forest, the man entered his tower, and I waited outside. There was a clanging noise and then a crashing noise followed by muttered curses. He poked his head out of a window halfway up the tower before going back in. More noises followed until he eventually came back out the front door. He was holding a white bundle with a long strip of leather.


    He bent down and set it on the grass in front of his door, then gestured at it. "You promised reward, now shoo. I have work to do."


    He turned around and closed the door.


    I stood there for a moment, then sniffed the bag but couldn''t smell anything. With an annoyed grunt, I lifted it, straining at the weight. The man had carried it so effortlessly, so why was it so heavy now?


    With a few extra wingbeats, I took to the air and started back to the city, determined to make it there without any stops, even if there was another fire.


    Aster


    I couldn''t do more than dodge out of the way as the massive hammer slammed into the ground. Bringing my bow up and pulling back the string, I let the arrow fly before jumping back again. The student in front of me, wielding the big hammer, grinned as he lifted from the rubble of the smashed ground as the arrow bounced off the thin white shield.


    I didn''t understand how this was considered a fair fight, as Herney had put it. Maybe I was missing something, Not that there was the time to think about it, though. The fight, which had been going on for over five minutes, now seemed to be reaching its end. He was unable to hit me while I had stalker''s movement active, but at the same time, he seemed to shrug off all but the frost-infused arrows, which took too long to charge up. Thus, it was a battle of attrition to see which one of us ran out of mana or stamina first.


    The second test Herney had set up was a fight against students. It was, as he said, a way they could stand up to a non-beast-like opponent'' because, apparently, there were quite a few monsters like that.


    Taking a step back a second to infuse more mana into my active skill, stalker''s movement, I felt the world slingshot around me, pushing me at a speed fast enough to have the world blur. I passed the student who missed in an attempt to smash me again. Sadly, the skill only worked like this in a short straight burst, or I would have put the man into the ground already.


    Taking a moment to pick up an arrow off the ground near my feet, I stored it, bringing a new one out of my spatial gem. Pulling it back and letting it fly.


    The arena we were fighting in was only a few dozen feet wide, which put me at a disadvantage, not allowing me to gain much space.


    Pushing off of the wall behind me, using my tail for balance, I sailed over the student. I watched as his hammer blew apart some of the wall. That was when something changed as if he had been waiting or, rather, out of desperation, the student''s hammer started to glow with a blue light. He brought the hammer back out of the wall and down at the same time I landed. The ground shook violently from the blow, moving like a wave, and kept shaking. My footing was thrown off, and I stumbled as I tried to regain my balance.


    It gave the student, who I really wish I had asked the name of, time to run up and get within swinging distance. I cursed my lack of viable combat skills as I brought my arms up to block the hammer. They wouldn''t stop it or slow the momentum much, but hopefully, it would help with the bruising.


    The hammer connected with a thud, and I could feel the massive pull of mana and stamina as the telltale red flash of the shield enchantment breaking appeared around me.


    I let out a grunt as I was flung back, sliding against the stone. For a second, I was surprised at how far I''d flown. The student had some strength behind his blows. Sitting up, I rubbed my arms. While the shield had blocked the attack, the condensed air behind the blow still hurt. I sat up and was surprised to see the student holding out his hand. I took it, and he pulled me up with a grin. "That was close. I was low on my mana, and the way you seemed to avoid every attack was amazing! If the arena had been any bigger, then I might not have had a way to get to you."


    I gave him a smile rubbing the back of my head, a little embarrassed at all of the praise and still having lost.


    "Thanks, And you''re really strong. Even one hit with that hammer was enough to break the shield. I''m surprised I lasted so long." I was being honest. I didn''t feel bad about having lost. I learned a lot. Mainly, I needed a way to either avoid a fight in such a small space like this or a way to end one.


    "Well done, Easton and Aster." Herney''s voice came from above, and we both turned to look up at him and the other students who were around the top of the fourteen-foot-deep square hole, or makeshift arena. Mentally, I slotted the student''s names away to remember for later.


    "It is like both of you said. The area given to fight in was small and advantaged, Easton, but you, Aster, held out longer than I would have thought and managed to pick most of your arrows in the process to avoid getting them broken. It is a good thought to have on a long trip. I''m giving both of you a passing grade. I do want to ask you, Aster. I only saw you use two skills. Is one of your classes non-combat-based? It won''t affect you being admitted into this class as you''ve proved that you excel at archery."


    I thought about it. I didn''t want to outright say yes or no and definitely didn''t want to name my classes with so many people around. I didn''t know what effect it would have, so I tried to give half an answer.


    "A lot of my skills are party-based. I haven''t had a chance to try them, but they don''t do much outright in combat, I think."


    To my surprise, that earned a lot of whispers between the students, some of the excitement and some disbelief.


    "I see. That will be something to talk about later, then. For now, let''s get the next students up. We have Almatta and Sendrick on the list."


    I wiped my soaking hair, trying to dry it off as I walked out of the bathroom. After the matchups, I was meant to go see Umbra since today was finally the day when we were allowed to start leaving the campus. To my surprise, Kat was waiting on the couch. She gave a wave as I walked out.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you''d be at the club?" I asked her, tossing the towel to the side in a bin. I''d only stopped by to take a quick shower before I headed to the tower. I didn''t want to smell like sweat when I saw Umbra again.


    "Well, I figured since you weren''t going to be there, I could take the time to relax for the afternoon and meet some more students." She raised an envelope, waving it. "This also arrived while you were in there. It was just addressed to the room, so I opened it. It''s an invite to a party going on to celebrate the start of the academic year. Hosted by some year two rich noble."


    I took the folded paper, opened it, and quickly read over it. Sure enough, at the end of next week, there was something going on. Shrugging my shoulders, I handed it back. "I don''t know if I''ll have time, and I''ve never been to one."


    She blinked and looked surprised. "You''ve never been to a party? What about your class unlocking? My village celebrated it yearly for all the kids who unlocked that year."


    "Well, I spent it with my mother, and we had a nice dinner, and I guess I did go to a celebration once recently, but it didn''t feel like a party with the way the letter put it."


    She opened her mouth and then paused as if realizing something. "Wait, on our first day, that kid Yarran said you were from the claw-woods, not a village. Does that mean you grew up in the actual forest?"


    I nodded, sitting down. "Yup, me and my mother and her people."


    "How are you alive? That place has like grade four beast!"


    I snorted. "That''s only on the outside part. I was lucky to see a grade two where I lived, and my mother is really strong." I couldn''t help the boast that left my mouth and my smile.


    Her facial expression turned wry. "Well, maybe a party will be good for you. Tell you what, you go, and I''ll go. It''ll be fun." her eyes widened in the same way Sandath''s did when he really wanted something, and I relented.


    "Fine, okay, I''ll ask if I''m allowed to, but I don''t know how long I want to stay. You know I don''t like large groups. Being in some of the bigger classes is hard enough, and it sounds like a lot of people will be here."


    She beamed at me and then nodded, standing up. "That''s fine! It''ll be fine, I promise."


    I followed her lead and followed her, walking to the door, remembering something. "Oh, I want to cheek also, but I want to plan on staying at the academy every other day."


    Kat nodded, appearing slightly relieved. "That sounds great! It would have been a bit lonely to have the room all to myself. Then you want to plan on keeping the same schedule?"


    "Yes, I''ll meet you here in the morning. I don''t really see a reason to change it."


    We both left the building, parting ways as I made my way to the front gate. As if it was planned, I felt a nudge from Umbra and nudged her back. "Aster! I have so much to tell you, but I want to surprise you. Just wait until you get back." I could feel her giddiness as she spoke, and I knew there was something I was missing. The bond hadn''t been blocked, for say, but we had both been so busy the last week that we really hadn''t had time to speak except for a few passing words at night.


    "I''m just leaving the academy. We have a lot to go over, you know? To spend the time as best as possible, I have a few ideas on how to gain some skills for both of us." Showing my pendant to the guard at the gate, I made my way out, aiming straight for the tower, only stopping briefly to pick up some meat on sticks. The expression when I asked for twelve on the man was confused, but he didn''t complain and even smiled when I handed him the coins to pay.


    Taking a bite out of one, I started to explain what had happened in all of my classes in the week to Umbra. I did feel like it was going to be a long night.

 Chapter Nineteen - Bonded Review.

    [The mana affinities we have are determined by the gods and goddesses in our realm. Each has a unique affinity determined by what they have control over. With over twenty gods, the mixing of affinities is vast, giving hundreds of combinations. A good reference is Durisa, the goddess of earth, and Frediur, the god of fire, whose affinities, when mixed, creates the magma affinity. - What do the gods do? Partuim Dulkton]


    Aster


    I skipped into the inner walls around the tower through the back entrance with only a small glace at the guards. I could feel Umbra on the other side and couldn¡¯t hold back a smile as I saw her blue scales appear from around the corner.


    ¡°Umbra!¡±


    ¡°Aster!¡±


    We spoke at the same time, and I could help speed up a bit and give a jump. Holding the four sticks of meat I had left and trying to hug Umbra was going to be an issue, or I thought so. Umbra solved that problem by scooping them up all at once. Even the sticks went into her mouth.


    I looked at my empty hand and scowled, looking up at her. ¡°You could have asked first,¡± I sulked.


    ¡°Well, then I wouldn¡¯t get to see the look on your face.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, then hugged her. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    She snaked her head around my body, letting out a pleased rumble. Only then did I realize she had to lean down slightly to do so. Blinking, I took a step back, looking her over.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown, or I¡¯ve gotten shorter. Please tell me it¡¯s the first one.¡±


    She gave me a look, and I knew what she was about to say, so I cut her off. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t shrink! Anyway, tell me what you¡¯ve been doing. I was too busy to really look at the bond much, but you¡¯ve definitely gotten bigger.¡±


    She flicked her tongue out. ¡°Well, first, why don¡¯t we go to our room? With you speaking out loud, the guards outside the gate are going to think you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    I felt my cheeks warm up and my tail twitch. I quickly nodded, then tilted my head, my ears flopping to the side. Wouldn¡¯t all dragon riders speak aloud sometimes to their dragons? The guards had to be used to it. Still, I made my way inside, and seeing no one, I didn¡¯t stop on the main floor, instead heading straight to my room. Inside, I found Umbra already on the bed, sprawled out, taking up the entirety of it, wings out and everything.


    As I approached, I spotted something near the corner of the room, a white-wrapped bag, and looked at it with curiosity. ¡°Did Roslin leave something?¡±


    ¡°No, a weird old mage gave it to me after I destroyed his ritual and breathed frost on some trees.¡±


    I stared at the dragon, then blinked as I tried to find words for what she had just said, then shrugged, giving up. The world was proving to be a weird place. Sitting beside her after she folded in one of her wings, I smiled up at her.


    ¡°Did you look in the bag yet?"


    "No, I hadn''t really thought of it. I was eating. Then you showed up."


    "Okay, So do you want to do status sheets first, then talk about everything, and we can look at it after?¡±


    I felt her agreement meant through the bond and focused for a moment, pulling my status sheet up and sending it to Umbra, and at the same time, I got Umbra''s. I took a look over mine first.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 32][Titles: True Daughter of Kulni , Bonded]


    [Mana: 391/391]


    [Stamina: 695/695]


    [Race Class: Daughter of Kulni- Level 32]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 25]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Ranger''s Aim, Night Eye, ]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank One, Balance - Rank One, Rune Etching - Rank One.]


    [Active Class Skills: Meditation - Rank One.]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 0]


    [Constitution - 49]


    [Strength - 73]


    [Endurance - 109]


    [Dexterity -139]


    [Charisma - 68]


    [Intelligence - 50]


    [Wisdom - 71]


    I had mostly stayed the same except for a few new skills, all of which were still grade one, but the knowledge I was learning was incredible. It was a bit of a disappointment not to see any change, but then again, from what I learned from Mage Eldrim. Not everything could be explained with my status sheet.


    I mentally swiped mine away and looked at Umbra''s status.


    [Name: Umbra]


    [Grade: 0]


    [Level: 26][Titles: Bonded]


    [Mana: 265/265]


    [Stamina: 385/385]


    [Race Class: Frost Dragon]


    [Class Skills: Draconic Breath, Freezing Talons, Bond Speech, Draconic Speech]


    [Second Race Class: Unclassed (9 Months, 3 Days until unlock)]


    [Passive Class Skills: Flying - Rank Two, Aerial Acrobatics - Rank One.]


    [Constitution - 83]


    [Strength - 54]


    [Endurance - 54]


    [Dexterity - 53]


    [Charisma - 28]


    [Intelligence - 30]


    [Wisdom - 52]


    I sucked in a deep breath, shocked. How had Umbra managed to jump so many levels in a little over a week? I looked at the dragon, who seemed to preen under my gaze. The biggest change was, by far, her rapid time drop for her second class unlock. She had somehow jumped over a year forward if it was to be believed.


    I waved my hand in the air, gesturing to the sheet that she knew I was looking at. There were loads of questions I wanted to ask her, but I figured one would justify them all in one go: "How did you manage this?"


    Umbra raised her head and assumed a pose, lifting her neck and looking at the stars.


    "You see, it all started when I was a hatchling.." She was making her voice sound unnaturally deeper and regal as she stretched out the last word. I rested my face into my hand, groaning.


    Umbra started to laugh, hissing, losing her composure, and her voice returned to normal.


    "Silt has been teaching me a lot, and we go out daily hunting the beast the kingdom reports. It''s a bit boring sometimes, but it''s been helping with fighting."


    She explained what she had learned about how dragons grew fast from leveling and how she could eat cores. Needless to say, I was astounded. We had learned about monster cores in enchanting and fundamentals, but nothing said anything about bonds being able to eat them. I had to assume it was some sort of secret or something only dragons could do.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I listened with fascination as she described the fight with some sort of big bird flock and how she had met the mage. I imagined what it would have felt like to be by her side while it was happening. It wasn¡¯t going to be long until I could. My eyes turned to the white bag as she finished the story. What would a human give a dragon as a reward?


    However, I held off on going over as I started explaining to Umbra how my week had gone. I explained each class and how they worked. Umbra did grow bored as I began to explain what I had to do in enchantment basics, and I skipped over most of it even if I found it interesting. Not everyone could enjoy it as much as I did. When I got to the adventuring class, Umbra started to pay more attention, and I began to wonder as I described the fights I had seen if my bond was enjoying fighting a bit too much.


    "I can only imagine what will happen for both of us over the next few months. I want to have a talk like this weekly if you¡¯re okay with it. I think sharing this information will help, and I''ll try to get you more cores, too. Someone has to sell them in the city."


    Umbra agreed, nodding her head with firm agreement, and we continued talking, going in-depth about how the system worked. It took well over an hour, maybe more, but I didn''t keep track of the time. The stars were the only light I had by the time we finished.


    Giving her a pat on her neck, I stretched.


    "Are you ready to see what the reward was?" I teased her.


    Umbra flicked her tongue out, then pressed her snout against me, shoving me forward. "What do you think?"


    I snorted as I got off the bed. Making my way over to the bundle, I grunted as I tried to lift it, but it didn''t move. Instead, I stumbled forward slightly as the fabric partially ripped. Looking up at Umbra, I glared at her as she hissed with amusement.


    "Well, you''re in a playful mood tonight, aren''t you?"


    I pulled up a chair from the writing desk and sat down as I undid the fabric knot. Umbra made her way to my side as I worked. I was surprised at how tight the knot was, but if Umbra had been holding it when flying, it made sense that the knot would be strained. After a long moment of failures, I just sighed and pulled out a knife, cutting the fabric off under where it was tied together.


    I looked in confusion at the wooden box with a metal clasp and a lock on it, then looked up to Umbra. "Did that mage give you a key?"


    She shook her head, and I sighed, moving the chair backward, then gestured to the lock.


    "Your turn now. Can you break it?"


    Umbra raised one talon in response and placed it on the lock. She then pushed down, and the lock held for only a few seconds until it gave way, making an awful screeching noise as it bent and broke, taking part of the metal clasp wrapped around the box with it.


    I blinked at the ease with which she did it reminding me about what Instructor Eldrim had said.


    "There is a hidden number for each one of your attributes that increases each grade. This number is available to you after your second-grade advancement. The amount of points put into an attribute only shows an amplification of what the base is.


    "Like how an elf usually had a higher than average wisdom base at one point eight compared to the other races around one point two. I assumed a dragon had a much higher strength attribute than any other race I knew of.


    The box was only two feet long and a foot wide, so I had no idea what could be in it suited for a dragon but I could sense Umbra''s eagerness so swiping away the lock with my foot I reached down and opened it. Inside was an ebony-colored metal band of an unknown metal. The first thing I did was Identify it.


    [Draconic Band - Rare - Designed as jewelry for dragons, this band was made by a Mastercraft kobold of metalworking with a unique metal. Enhanced to increase in size depending on the dragon wearing it.]


    ¡°Just who was that mage you met?¡± I asked, bewildered, but there was no response. I turned to Umbra and was surprised by the sparkle in her eyes as she looked down and nudged the band.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty. Can you put it on?¡± She seemed entranced by the jewelry and didn¡¯t seem to hear my words.¡±


    ¡°Umbra.¡±


    Her name seemed to snap her out of the trance, and she looked up at me. I tilted my head in return, raising my eyebrows. ¡°You think putting on a random object enchanted by a random person you¡¯ve never met is a good idea?¡±


    She looked awkward for a moment. ¡°I.. well, no, but isn''t that what you did with that band on your ear.¡±


    My cheeks reddened at her words, and I looked away. She wasn¡¯t wrong, but that was a week ago. I had picked up in my enchantment course the fact that enchantments could be hidden between then and now.


    ¡°That was different. Roslin said he was a friend! And anyway, I know more about enchantments now, just a little, but still. Let me take a look at it, at least.¡±


    Umbra agreed, but she gave me an upset side eye as I picked it up. I looked it over with a bit of effort. I assumed it went around the arm. The enchantment runes were on the inside, and as I looked them over, I realized I still had a long way to go. The runes were all foreign to me except one, which was the mana-holding rune, albeit a more detailed and advanced version. Pulling out a notebook, I started to write the runes down, determined to show them to Professor Fore so he would know what they were. After around half an hour and a few complaints from Umbra, I was done and picked it up, holding it out for Umbra to slip her talons through. With a warning from Identify, I was ready as it seemed to grow in my hands. Once partly up the right forelimb, the black metal shrunk until it was firmly in place.


    She seemed extremely pleased, her tongue flicking out. Sitting down on the bed, I mentally flicked through my storage, looking for something to eat. I wasn¡¯t necessarily hungry but more in the mood for something sweet. My attention landed on a plate with a round piece of bread covered in a thick cream on top. I pulled it out, giving it a smell, and it was amazing. It was still as fresh as it had been on the table. I took a bite into it not minding that I got some on my nose and hands. It was sweet and savory, and the icing made it perfect. I let out a groan of pleasure. Umbra paused in her admiration of the metal band to look over at me, but I didn¡¯t care. I loved this food. I closed my eyes, relaxing my shoulders and enjoying the moment. Today was going great.


    My eyes shot open as the weight on my plate disappeared. I stared in horror, letting out a gasp as Umbra ate the entire dark-colored bread in one bite.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled. ¡°I did! Is there more? It was delicious. Do you have more?¡± She moved her head closer, tasting the air


    I scowled at her. ¡°That was from the castle. I don¡¯t even know what it was called.¡± my shoulders slumped as I remembered the flavor.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t Identify it?¡±


    I looked away, embarrassed, ears drooping. I frankly had to remember to Identify more things.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t either..did you?¡± I looked up to her, hopefully.


    ¡°I did, and it¡¯s called cake. You''re going to get us more, right?.¡±


    Another thing I¡¯d have to ask Roslin. Letting out a sigh, I relaxed back. ¡°I hope they make more.¡±


    The night passed enjoyably with me reading a book before falling asleep beside her. I¡¯d missed not having Umbra by my side to sleep while at the Academy, with her cool scales and audile heartbeat when lying next to her. In the morning I earned a pleasant surprise while trying to get out of bed without waking up Umbra.


    [Through practice and Action, your passive skill, Stealth - Rank One, has Increased to Stealth - Rank Two]


    I smiled, rubbing her scales softly, eliciting a soft rumble before I snuck out of bed and into the shower, getting dressed before heading downstairs. I was surprised to see Roslin kicking back with her legs on a table. Wasn¡¯t she usually a person who preferred to wake up later? Her eyes did have the look of someone who didn''t want to be up.


    She gave me a small glare as she sipped on what I¡¯d learned was coffee.


    ¡°Silt told me you had questions or requests or something you wanted to ask before you left today?¡±


    Figuring Umbra must have told Silt last night, and Roslin was grumpy because she had to get up so early, I nodded, sitting at the table and ignoring her yawn. ¡°I do, just really a few questions before that, though I figured I¡¯d spend every other night at the academy if it''s okay. It''s to help study, and coming here every night would become a bit of a hassle. It¡¯s just a long walk.¡±


    Roslin raised an eyebrow, looked off into the distance for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I can see why, and I don¡¯t see a problem as long you keep me updated if anything changes. We¡¯ll plan for your training with Umbra to be on the two days off you get monthly and in those afternoons. It should work out fine. What else did you have to ask? I know you¡¯re set on coin for now.¡±


    ¡°Well, there''s a party at a nobles house in a few days. Kat, My roommate at the academy wanted me to go. She thinks that it¡¯ll be good for me to meet some people.¡±


    Roslin let up a snort. ¡°Nobles and their parties, but still, there''s no reason not to say yes. Have Umbra tell me if anything happens. Who is this roommate of yours? Tell me about her.¡±


    So I did, I also explained the courses I¡¯d chosen and how each was going. That brought up another topic. My course on bonds. Roslin agreed that it was a good choice and would provide some information that could help improve the bond. She also gave me a bit of advice on keeping what I was bonded to a secret.


    ¡°When it comes to a bond, some people prefer to keep what their bonded to a secret. It¡¯s not too common, but it does occur. I¡¯m sure your Instructor won¡¯t prod too much into it. I¡¯ve met Union on occasion, mostly at parties, and while he can be a bit flashy, he¡¯s a good man. Just don¡¯t ever insult his bond, not that there¡¯s a reason to.


    Our short conversation was brought short by the tolling of the bell which meant I only had an hour to get over to my first class. Hastily saying goodbye to Roslin and receiving a wave, I made my way to the Academy, only stopping to give Umbra a mental nudge. I grinned as she realized I wasn''t in the bed anymore, and I could feel her confusion. I listened to her rant about not waking her up as I skipped out of the tower.


    I met with Kat outside our dorm, having stopped by the cafeteria to pick up a pair of muffins. She was grinning ear to ear as she opened the door, and I knew something had happened. She took one of the muffins I offered before she grabbed her bag, and we made our way on our usual route while she started to talk.


    ¡°Last night, a thunderbird was spotted above the city.¡± She said excitedly


    I tilted my head. ¡°What¡¯s a thunderbird?¡±


    Kat rolled her eyes. ¡°It''s a massive bird that can call down lighting and start storms. Some say that it can stand toe to toe with a dragon, but that¡¯s not why it''s important.¡±


    Not important? A bird that could fight a dragon above the city had to be important for just that reason, right? I listened as Kat continued.


    ¡°The thunderbirds are native to the eastern islands a few miles off the continent. For one to be this far inland means that it¡¯s laying its eggs. Some of the students even said they heard the guild had issued a quest for it.¡±


    It was interesting, and I wanted more than ever to see what the bird looked like. ¡°I still don¡¯t see what this has to do with us,¡± I said.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t, but a few instructors were sent out to determine the location of the thunderbird. They found a new dungeon where it was nesting, a grade-two dungeon! Apparently, thunderbirds are drawn to high-level mana areas to nest. The Academy was the first to find it! Can you believe it?¡± She was nearly vibrating with excitement.


    ¡°What does it mean though?¡± My tail was shifting curiously but I didn''t understand what it meant for us.


    Kat stared at me and then face palmed ¡°I forget how little you know about the Kingdom. A new dungeon being found doesn¡¯t happen often like once every fifty years. With the academy finding it, it means that we, as students, will be able to enter it. Well after it gets verified by the guild and the grade is confirmed. We''re in the adventuring course, there''s no way we won''t be going!


    My ears stood up straight as I finally understood. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to gain experience and levels!¡±


    Kat nodded. ¡°And, of course, the monster cores, Items, and anything in there.¡±


    Cores! That meant I could gather courses for Umbra. If I could get enough, then I could


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll learn more from Adventure Herney in our course today,¡± Kat said as we entered our first course of the day.

 Chapter Twenty - Travel Plans

    [When a dungeon is entered, the adventure should always be cautious. A dungeon can be reformed at any time by the core. So, any dungeon map should be taken with a grain of dust.


    Another note is that some people believe that cores have sentience. That is not a proven fact, though, as it acts and appears to be more of a beast. More information is available in chapter 12, Cores. - What do dungeons do? Jola Relatum.]


    Aster


    Kat had been right. Everyone in every class was talking about the new dungeon, even people who didn¡¯t want to go to it. I realized throughout each class that a new dungeon appearing was as major a deal as she had made it out to be. The talk about the dungeon didn''t die down even as I walked into my last class of the day.


    A new dungeon essentially meant that there was a new flow of resources that would come into the closest city. Coins, cores, Items, herbs. There was a chance for almost anything from a dungeon. I was sitting with Kat in the arena. Every student was talking or whispering about the dungeon, but it finally stopped, dying down as Herney walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all are curious about the events of yesterday and this morning.¡± That was the first thing he said. It earned several nods.


    ¡°The dungeon is real and is a grade two. Adventurers guild representatives and our own staff are currently exploring it. I had planned for at least a month of practice before a dungeon run, but as it stands, a chance like this doesn''t come often, so there¡¯s a high probability that you¡¯ll be able to enter, with restrictions and rules.¡±


    Several students cheered, and I pumped my fist with enthusiasm. We were going to be able to gain levels.


    "As this is a grade two dungeon and you are all grade one and mostly in the lower ends of that requirement, there will be rules put in place for your safety, but it is still a dungeon, and things can happen. Because of that, all who will attend the dungeon will.be required to sign a form stating you understand the danger."


    Shrugging, I switched my gaze and looked at Kat, one of my ears twitching. She turned to me, catching my look, and leaned closer, whispering. "Anything a student does that is deemed dangerous with the chance of major harm or even the loss of life requires a form to be signed so the school can''t be held accountable if something happens. Some classes, like advanced alchemy, require you to sign the form before you begin. I was sort of surprised this class didn''t have one."


    That made sense to me. The academy wouldn''t want to be held responsible for anything the student might do. I refocused on Herney as he kept talking.


    "After the duels yesterday, I have a rough idea of everyone''s abilities and where they stand. As most of you know, the dungeon usually allows a maximum of five people to enter at once. There are cases of more or less, but that isn''t the case here. I have requested the help of some staff members and acquaintances in the adventures guild to help. As such, each group will consist of four students and one grade three or higher minder for the group."


    Some of the students groaned at those words, and some even complained verbally. Herney raised his hand, silencing everyone with a look. His voice was firm and broked no disagreement on his following words.


    "This is a requirement and will brook no argument. I know you don''t want someone to gain part of the experience for each kill, but this is for safety. You may think that you''re the best of the best because you''re at this academy, but these people have been through multiple dungeons and are here to keep you alive."


    Everyone had gone silent at that point, and Herney seemed satisfied as he pulled out a piece of paper.


    "As for your groups, they were determined by shown skills and weapon usage. Each group will be given a corresponding letter. First is group A. The students are as follows.."


    I was placed in group E with Kat, thankfully. Another student, a mage called Fernand, seemed enjoyable as well. He was dark-skinned and tall, almost as tall as Herney. His glasses and bright blue, almost glowing eyes gave him a look I expected out of all mages before I¡¯d arrived in the city, except he was younger and lacked a beard.


    Then, the last student was Wren Gerton, a person who immediately got on my wrong side by opening his mouth, something that even his blond hair and good looks couldn''t fix.


    "What are you? Did your mother breed with a mutt to create you?"


    I didn''t know what a mutt was, but the way he said it with a sneer had arrogance written all over it. The way his eyes sized me up with the sword on his hip, I had been tempted to launch myself at him, taking a step towards him, but a hand on my shoulder stopped me, and I could tell it was Kat¡¯s. Still, I gave him the best glare I could. I didn¡¯t want anyone talking about my mother like that.


    "I want you to spend the rest of class getting to know your group and set up some kind of plan. Your minders will.be here tomorrow to get to know you." Herney said


    Me and Kat exchanged a glance, but before either of us could speak, Fernand spoke up.


    "Well, I guess I''ll go first. I''m a force mage aiming to specialize in barriers and alchemy by the time I leave the academy." he rubbed the side of his head. "I know the two professions don''t sound like they would mix well, but it''s worked out so far."


    I smiled at him. He was way better than Wren. I could see it being useful in specific ways, but it was aimed towards support. Kat spoke next, explaining her expertise with daggers and her flame attribute. When she finished, I opened my mouth to speak but was cut off by Wren, who spoke over me.


    "I am Wren Gerton, a sword specialist of the Gerton house."


    I rolled my eyes as he continued on and on. He said almost nothing about his class, speaking about his family. It continued for five whole minutes.


    When he finally shut his mouth, I was able to get out what I was in a few short words, explaining I was good at ranged and had the ability to infuse frost affinity mana into my arrows. Giving a smile as I finished.


    "Aster, well, it sounds like you have quite the classes, a mana ability, and party skill.


    I jumped in surprise as I heard Henry''s voice behind me turning around. How did all these people manage to sneak up on me? He looked over at the four of us and nodded.


    "Your team lacks a front shield, but with how Mr.Wern performed, I think you should do fine for now."


    Wren puffed out his chest, and I resisted the urge to laugh and scowl, but before I could complain about having him here, Herney continued. "I wanted to ask, yesterday you said you had a skill related to parties. Can you give me more details? Those skills tend to be rare and unique and differ greatly from each other."


    I nodded my head, bringing up my character sheet and the skills. "I have two skills that work with each other to make a party. I''ve never used them before, but I can share the skills with you and try them out now? I offered


    Herney pondered for a moment before he nodded. "Let''s see the skills, and then let''s see how they work. Better now than using them in the dungeon for the first time."


    I sent over descriptions, reading over them quickly as well.


    [Pack Bond - Allows for messages and view of current stats between party members, limited to 3500 feet. Grants the ability to know the innate direction of party members.]


    [Pack Formation - Allows the creation of a Party limited to five. Increases shared experience in tasks completed with more than one party member.]


    At the same time, I mentally activated both and blinked as a new screen appeared in front of me.


    [Current Party]


    [M1 - Aster - Level 32, All Info set to hidden.]


    [M2 - None]


    [M3 - None]


    [M4 - None]


    [M5 - None]


    [Current Task: None]


    [Current Task Bonus: +0 %]


    I should have messed with the skill months ago, thinking about it, but there had been a lot I had to do. Still, I made a note to myself to test out every new skill I acquired from now on.


    Turning to look up at Herney, I focused on adding him to the party, and a second later, I saw him appear in the party tab, and my eyes widened.


    [Party Update: Herney "The Light Sword" Valorem - Level 168 - Added. All Info set to Hidden.]


    [Party Update: Task Bonus: +3 %]


    I looked up at him, and he shifted his focus from what must''ve been his screen to me smiling.


    "This is quite the skill. I''d recommend adding your group now to get used to it."


    I nodded, blinking as a new notification popped up stating that Herney had left the party.


    "Good, now I will see to the rest of the groups. Be prepared when I make the rest of the announcements."


    Whis his words spoken, Herney started to another group, surprising another person by walking up to him.


    I turned to Kat, and she was giving me a raised eyebrow. "Well, come on, add me. I want to see what a party screen looks like."


    I focused on adding her and then on the other two doing the same. Kat and Fernand accepted whatever message they got, but Wren rolled his eyes, saying, "I don''t see why I need to be part of a party with lowborns all day. I''ll join when we enter the dungeon if it''s necessary."


    I opened my mouth to tell him off with some words I¡¯d learned in the city, but Kat cut me off, speaking over me.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a fu-¡±


    "That''s fine by us. A group just needs to be able to work together. We don''t need to be friends. Do your job, and we''ll do ours." her voice held a tinge of anger.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Wren either ignored the tone of the remark or didn''t catch it. He crossed his arms with a firm face and said, "That''s fine by me. I don''t even need a group like you to clear the dungeon. Just don''t get in the way."


    The group was quiet after that, and I looked over the party system, glad to have something to do. The skill had said something about sending messages, but I didn''t feel anything like the bond to do so. Searching around for a minute, I was able to pull up an empty box by selecting a plus symbol at the bottom of the screen. Writing mentally was a bit weird, as every stray thought tried to write itself out.


    Eventually, I was able to send a short message.


    [PMS, Aster: Are we meant to have a plan for the dungeon?]


    My message appeared in a purple box in the corner of my vision, and by the way, Kat and Fernand jumped slightly, and their gazes turned to me. I assumed it worked. I gave them a shrug and gestured to the air.


    A moment later, an exclamation popped in the corner of my vision, and focusing on it resulted in a light orange-colored box appearing.


    [PMS, Kat: Is this how this works?]


    Then another.


    [PMS, Kat: Woah, this will be useful.]


    After her messages, another box appeared, this one yellowish-white.


    [PMS, Fernand: This will indeed prove helpful. I will look into other party skills later. I''m curious how this task and task bonus work.]


    I nodded, earning a weird look and scowl from Wren, and I was glad he¡¯d not taken the offer. There was no way I was going to let him join now.


    Turning away, I waited for Herney to speak. When he did, I listened half-heartedly as he explained that we''d be limited to the first floor and boss for our first visit. That earned complaints, but they didn''t seem that bad. After all, from what I knew, not many got a chance to visit a dungeon this early and for free.


    It was after we had split up after the class and I was walking with Kat that another notification appeared.


    [Party Update: Fernand Dulkun has left the range of all party skills and chat.]


    Huh, So the range was the same as the distance you could sense other members, probably. Thirty-five hundred feet was a decent distance for sure, but I wondered if there was a way to increase it. It was something I''d have to look into.


    The rest of the day passed as usual, except for the excitement of finally being able to start a game of my own in the club. The table that we had been waiting on finally arrived yesterday, and the setup was done by Drekel. I was paired against Kat, with both of us being new, and found it fun if slow to start.


    The next day went mostly the same as well, only really finding the enchantment class mildly difficult as we started to use a pen-like Item that took our mana, using it to burn and etch runes into metal. The Instructor said we were meant to learn another skill that would allow us to do it without the tool and would be aiding our initial skill, rune etching. At the end of the course, having forgotten the previous day, to my embarrassment, I showed him the runes I''d found on Umbra''s band. He seemed surprised to see them, and after promising that I would only be trying to replicate them once we reached that section, he showed me what each one did. Most of them were reinforcement runes with additional runes to auto-clean and repair the band. All of them were harmless, just highly advanced.


    There was also a change of pace in the Natural Magics course. Until today, we had just been meditating. Elder Trekum, however, had changed what we were doing now, having the entire class by having us try to keep our eyes open while meditating. The process proved extremely difficult. Every time I tried to use the skill to do so, my eyes would close on their own. It was a major struggle. I found myself leaving the class without being able to do so yet, but I had a small idea of how to go about it.


    As I was making my way to the adventure course, I received another set of party messages.


    [Party Update: Fernand Dulkun has entered the range of all party skills and chat.]


    [Party Update: Kathleen ¡°Kat¡± Tenar has entered the range of all party skills and chat.]


    [PMS, Kat: We¡¯re in the left corner of the arena. Fernand had some information on the party skill, and our minder is here.]


    [PMS, Fernand: Thanks, I did find something exciting out, but I was hoping to make it a surprise.]


    I didn''t bother replying, having already walked into the arena, spotting my group now with another person there. She was tall, and I could immediately pick out that she was an elf by her ears. Dressed in loose white robes and her brown hair freely flowing halfway down her back, I had to admit she looked endearing. She was holding a wooden staff that she was leaning against and seemed relaxed. She turned to face me as I walked over and smiled, her light emerald-colored eyes holding curiosity but no rudeness.


    I waved a hand, enjoying the way my tail started to say. "Hi! I''m Aster. I''m assuming you¡¯re our minder for the dungeon?" I tilted my head briefly, looking around and spotting other people in staff uniforms or armor that weren''t usually there. One was with each group.


    "I am. My name is Ellysa, an old member of Herney¡¯s party. I must say Herney''s whole party had quite a chuckle when he explained what you had done with his summon." She laughed.


    "Oh, It was just an idea I was curious about. All wolves really do seem to like food."


    Ellysa gave a smile and then looked at all of us. "Now that everyone is here, I will fully introduce myself. I am Ellysa, a platinum-raked adventure or a grade five focused on healing. Although I can cast some offensive spells, Herney has made it clear that the Minders are only here to keep you safe, give recommendations, and call off the party if it gets too hard for your group or if something unexpected happens."


    All of us nodded, even Wern.


    "Excellent," Elyssa clasped her hands together, somehow the staff not moving, staying straight up, "then I just have a few questions to clear so I can understand what you know about dungeons. "First, who knows what a dungeon is?"


    There was a pause as no one answered before Fernand spoke up. "That''s not a fair question. No one really knows, but we use it to gain experience and items that are inside the dungeon. The most likely answer is that the system creates them for challenges for sentient races." He spoke as if he was reading from a book, and I eyed him curiously.


    "Great answer and correct. The main answer I was looking for is why we use them. Perhaps I should have been more clear, but yes, we use them to level as it''s a reliable place to find monsters and special items and resources. It''s one reason if you look at a map, you''ll notice cities and towns usually pop up around them." she tapped her hand on her staff and hummed as we all took in the information before she asked another question.


    "Do any of you know why or how a dungeon is graded?"


    I shook my head, and so did Kat. Fernand nodded and opened his mouth, but before he could speak. Wren spoke up, "They are based on what level the highest level creatures are at and the amount of floors the dungeon has."


    "Very good, almost correct, but you missed one detail. Do you know what that is?" She turned her gaze to Fernand.


    "The bosses. There is always one grade higher than the floor, and if the grade of the dungeon is two, then the second floor will have a grade-three boss," he answered after a moment of thought.


    Elyssa smiled, a hint of her white teeth showing. "Correct! Every dungeon has a creature type: bugs, cold creatures, undead, and so on. What creature type is this dungeon?"


    None of us has the answer to her disappointment. "You should always have an idea of what you¡¯re going to fight. You don''t want to bring the wrong weapon to a fight. What if all of the creatures spit acid or are venomous?"


    She pulled out a paper from a pouch on her hip. "Even if the guild doesn''t have ownership of the dungeon, they have made a report on it.'''' She passed the paper to Fernand. "Read this and explain to your team what to expect."


    He immediately started to scan over the paper. After only a minute of the rest of us waiting, he looked up mildly surprised and hesitated a minute before speaking, "The dungeon uses draconic monsters, traps, and puzzles. What does that even mean?"


    "Dragon-like, don''t expect to fight any dragons. Instead, monsters that have some of their abilities or attributes. Though on the latter floors, there might be something close to a dragon. With those out of the way, I want you three to prepare as best as possible. The academy is still in the process of setting up a teleportation circle, which should be done at the start of next week." Elyssa looked over the group of us and then nodded. "That should do for now."


    I felt my ears droop as she finished her questions. I hadn''t been able to answer any of the questions reliably. I really didn''t know anything about dungeons.


    A hand on my shoulder made me look up to see Kat, and she smiled before whispering.


    "Look, you can show your worth like me when we''re in the dungeon. I''ve seen you shoot. You''re amazing with a bow." Her smile became devious as she continued, "And we''ll have time to go to that party."


    I tilted my head and then nodded slowly. I would be able to show off. I would have to make sure Roslin knew I was heading off to a dungeon as well. Umbra wouldn''t be happy either, but I didn''t want to fall behind in leveling, and I would get us some more cake before returning tonight. I smiled at the thought of more cake.


    "Aster?" I blinked and looked over to Kat. She was giving me a weird look. Realizing that I zoned out, I blushed.


    "Oh, um, sorry. I was just thinking of something. What did you say?"


    Kat giggled. "I said, what armor do you have for the dungeon?"


    "Armor? I don''t have any."


    "You have no armor, none at all?" Fernand asked skeptically, "Even after applying to a course that involves fighting beasts and monsters?"


    Wren snorted. "Just what you''d expect from a lowborn."


    I glared at him and crossed my arms defensively. "I''ve never needed any."


    "You should look into getting some, at least, a form of light armor. Even pure mages wear something," Kat said, turning my attention to her. I reluctantly had to agree. I''d seen the armor the guards, riders, and others had worn, and with some of the beast Umbra described, it''d be a good idea to get some.


    "I''ll look into it." I finally said after a pause. By that, I meant I didn''t want to get something I wouldn''t be able to wear when I was with Umbra.


    "Oh, there was also that party you wanted to talk about, Fernand?" I asked as I thought about it, wanting to also change the subject off of me partly.


    "Yes, that.." Fernand cast a look at Wren meaningfully. "What about we talk about it after this course?"


    I nodded, and after a small talk about the dungeon, we were free from the course. The three of us headed to the cafeteria and picked a table to sit at. Fernand wasted no time, even ignoring the food we picked up along the way to start speaking.


    "That skill, or those skills you have, are rare. I went to the library. Apparently, party skills can be given to any class above rare, and some even work together like your two skills, granting the abilities of both skills. One in about fifty people with rare classes. In higher rarities, the skill type tends to be more common."


    He took a breath, not having paused much in his explanation, and Kat took the time to butt in, glancing at me. "Well, it''s obvious you have a rare class with your ears and still showing as human, but if the skill is that rare, shouldn''t it be better to keep it hidden?"


    Fernand shook his head. "No, well, it depends on what the party skill does. Every skill is unique to its class. That being said, your skill is really rare." He leaned in close. "Your skill grants a task and gives experience bonuses for the more people you have in your party when doing that task."


    "Task? What are those, in this sense?" I spoke in the same low voice that Fernand had adopted.


    "Well, it''s like a quest but specific to a whole party, not just a person. The chances of that type of party ability is low to the point only a few dozen people in this city even have it."


    Kat whistled, leaning back and taking a look around.


    "So my skill can give a party quest, then? Is it really that big of a deal? What does a task even do?"


    Fernand made a choking noise and stared at me. Kat snorted and gave me a pat on the head, something I didn''t know how to feel about. "She''s from a village that didn''t have a lot of information."


    "I''m right here, you know? How does it work?" I looked at Fernand.


    "Well, it only works if it''s a group goal and has some sort of difficulty. There''s not really a way to start a task on purpose. It just happens. The book wasn''t entirely clear, and the library here doesn''t allow for taking books out of it. The part it was clear on was the rewards. Completing a task grants experience, items, weapons, really anything."


    That meant we could get levels from doing something we were already doing. And the more people in the party, the higher the experience gained? It sounded a bit too good to be true, but I wasn''t going to pass up on a way to get more experience.


    "Hey, how about today we go shopping before you head back to your place? Look at the armor they have around?" Kat said after a bit more discussion on the skill.


    Wanting to agree, I almost did so without thinking, but after a moment and some common sense, I shook my head. Umbra deserved my attention first.


    "I can''t, but we can tomorrow if you want. All three of us could? I think it''ll be a good idea to get to know each other more before we head into the dungeon?"


    They both agreed, and I left a little later, only stopping on the way to the tower to buy a few cakes of various flavors at a baking shop. To my surprise, Umbra wasn''t in the courtyard when I got there. Pulling on our bond showed her in our room. What was strange was she didn''t reply when I tried to speak to her. Was she upset that I hadn''t said goodbye last time?


    Opening the door, I planned to go straight to the room but was stopped by Roslin, who was coming down the stairs. She looked mildly annoyed and maybe even angry. I''d yet to see her angry before.


    "Ah, there you are, Aster. Let''s have a quick talk."


    It wasn''t a request. It was a statement. I wasn''t going to do anything dumb, like ignoring her, so I followed her back down the stairs.

 Chapter Twenty One - Rules To Be Followed

    Aster


    ¡°What do you mean she''s grounded? What does that even mean?¡± I all but shouted almost standing up before catching myself, it was my second time asking Roslin the question but I needed to make sure I understood.


    ¡°I mean, the nobles have pushed the issue of an exotic creature, specifically a dragon not bound to a nobel flying over the kingdom to a point where he can¡¯t say no to them. So, she¡¯s been restricted to the tower for now. The king is working on fixing it. It¡¯ll just take time.¡± Roslin repeated herself again.


    I was surprised, angry, and confused. There were so many emotions running through me I didn''t know what to think.


    ¡°Why does that even matter? She bonded to me!¡± I threw my hands up. ¡°She hasn''t even hurt anyone!¡±


    Roslin grimaced. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the whole reason the city is even allowing her here. Normally, a bond has to be registered when it enters the city, and a magical contract is signed by both parties stating the bond will not harm anyone. An exotic bond not bound to a high-ranking noble or military officer normally isn''t allowed in the city at all because most times it''s strong enough to break it.¡±


    I tilted my head. Why would you do something like that? I let out a growl of annoyance.


    I provided the bond again. I understood why she didn¡¯t want to speak. She was as upset as I was for her. Her training, leveling, and growth had all been put on hold. At the pace she had been going, she could have been level seventy-five and classing up in less than a year. I was as upset as she was. But not speaking was something I didn''t want her to do. I wanted to help her.


    ¡°We are working to get it sorted out, and Silt isn¡¯t pleased either.¡± Roslin continued after I didn¡¯t respond for a moment. ¡°The nobles just seem set on not allowing it.


    ¡°What about Baldwin?¡± I asked. I didn''t know much about him and had hardly seen him recently, but his role seemed important enough to have weight.


    ¡°Baldwin¡­Well, he was born a noble. He has to be neutral in things like this, or it could cause his family issues, but between you and me, he¡¯s not happy about nobles dictating what should be his area of command.¡±


    I nodded slowly, then sighed. There was nothing I could do besides wait for someone who could do something to do something. It was nice to know that there were people working on it, but it was frustrating.


    ¡°Well, this was something you needed to know, but I¡¯m sure you want to be with Umbra, so I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Roslin said


    ¡°There was something I actually need to ask quickly,¡± I said before I could forget. I quickly explained the dungeon, the trip I¡¯d be taking soon, and how the discussion of armor was mentioned.


    Roslin, probably glad at the change of subject, seemed to agree with Kat ¡°Armor is vital in any combat-oriented profession, even if it¡¯s only light armor. It¡¯s really up to you what you get. We riders don''t have a set code for it. Yes, we all wear a specialty-made undersuit, but that''s for the high-altitude cold, so it''s not something you have to worry about."


    Roslin rubbed her chin thoughtfully, thinking, "Maybe you should get one. They provide other benefits than just cold protection. Here, let me write down the shop''s name and the part in the merchant district it¡¯s in. Ask for Ragron. He¡¯s an old tough bastard, but he¡¯ll charge fair if you give him this paper. The shop sells other armor to put over it as well¡±.


    I took the paper and looked over the directions and then took the other slip she folded after writing on. With everything I needed done, I got up and started upstairs. I wasn¡¯t aiming to be rude to Roslin by not talking to her. She had been exceptionally helpful the entire time I had been here. I was upset at what had happened, and yelling at her wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    When I entered my room, before my eyes even landed on Umbra, I spotted the claw marks that cracked the ground on the balcony. She had to have been really upset at the time to do that. Looking at the pale blue lump on the bed, I stopped for a moment. She was big enough now that her tail was draping off the side. Her scales had started to darken in the middle of her back to what I assumed would eventually be purple, but the ones on the outer edge, the blue, seemed to be the same color as when she first hatched.


    I walked up to her and gently rubbed the scale on her back. Umbra¡¯s head was hidden under her wing so I couldn''t see her face, but I could tell she was awake. Letting out a sigh after prodding her mentally had no result. I knew there was only one way to draw her out now.


    Taking the wrapped object out of my storage, I slowly unwrapped it, the sweet scent of the still-hot cake leaking into the air.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but you can¡¯t mope here for too long. People are working on it, and I¡¯m sure Silt can teach you a fair bit while still in the tower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair. I¡¯m not allowed to fly because humans decided it. It¡¯s only because they''re stronger than me. I¡¯m a dragon. A dragon! But they can still tell me what to do.¡±


    I let out a snort as I ripped a piece of the cake off. The texture felt soft in my fingers, and I had to be careful so it didn¡¯t crumble as I held it under her wing. It was scooped up, and a moment later, I saw her eye and snout poke out.


    ¡°Well, if you wanted, we could leave the city, and no, we don¡¯t have to go back to the forest if you don¡¯t want to. There is a thing called the adventures guild, and it sounds interesting, a good way to level at least.¡± I placed another piece next to her snout and let her eat it while taking a bit myself.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re learning a lot, and so am I, and we''re only going to be here for two years. That¡¯s a small time for what we can gain.¡±


    I nodded slowly and grinned at her. ¡°We¡¯ll get to a point where no one will be able to stop you from flying.¡±


    Umbra let out a hiss of agreement. "There will be a day where no one will dare think to tell us what to do."


    [Title Bonded has been updated to Bonded Equals]


    I shivered at the notification, the feeling that ran through my body like a knot tightening in my chest.


    [Bonded Speech evolved into Bonded Mind - Rank One]


    Sharing a look with Umbra, I brought up the description of the evolved skill. I''d thought that in order to evolve a skill, it had to go through ten ranks. Did that not apply to skills given by the class?


    [Bonded Mind - By being bonded to a sentient race, having an elevated bond and a shared goal, you can now share thoughts easier as well as the ability to use the bonded¡¯s scenes at a closer range. The total Wisdom from both bonded parties determines the range.]


    I tilted my head as I reread it twice, rubbing my hand over Umbra''s scales. I could feel the bond in the back of my head and the emotions from Umbra inside it. It was like I''d opened the door to bond and couldn''t close it. It made my mind feel crowded. It wasn''t that I minded her feelings, but now it felt like they were more mine and not just someone else''s. Her anger and sadness at being unable to fly had me starting to fume, and I had to take a moment to calm down from the sudden emotion.


    "This is new," I said, for lack of a better word.


    "It feels like an improvement," Umbra rumbled, and her mood seemed to change in an instant, excitement racing through her. "What was the other effect that could be done now? Sense sharing?"


    "Sense sharing, I don''t know how it works, though." I hummed, focusing on the skill, trying to figure out its intricacies.


    One of the things I learned in the Fundamentals of Magic course was how skills your class gave you weren''t instantly understood. I''d had an easy time understanding some skills based on my previous experience, like the mana arrow and speaking through the bond, but this new part of the skill I had to figure out.


    Focusing on the bond, I grasped it like I would a thread, picturing it as a softly glowing amethyst-colored line in my mind. Usually, there was a block of some form that stopped me after only looking at it. It worked for finding Umbra and feeling her surface emotions. Not this time. Now, it appeared I could follow the bond.


    An Idea passed before I got started, and I crossed my legs, sitting snugly against Umbra, giving her the rest of the cake, quickly explained my idea, and then got started.


    I started by using the skill Meditation to clear my mind. I still hadn''t managed to do so with my eyes open, but I didn''t need them for this.


    With my mind clear, I started to follow the bond.


    The first minute was easy, almost a straight line, but as I continued, it seemed to start to wind and eventually twisted back on itself multiple times. The experience of feeling like I was moving when I knew I wasn''t made it all the more difficult.


    Eventually, it grew too confusing as the thread-like bond grew too complex, and I felt like I couldn''t go any further. I waited for a moment, watching the mental image of the thread. Then, after a moment, I pulled back, bringing myself out of the bond, and stared at myself.


    I tried blinking or moving my head, and my body moved. I watched as I raised my hand, moving it around. Everything was in a slightly different hue, the colors off ever so slightly. The room was in crisp detail. I could even pick out the small crack near the bathroom door.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Aster? What are you doing?" Umbra asked, and her voice sounded louder than usual, not yelling but almost like it enveloped me.


    My view shifted backward and turned slightly, and for the first time, I noticed the snout in front of me. It all clicked into place for me. I was looking through Umbra''s eyes.


    "This is so cool!" I raised my fist in the air in excitement, then winced as one bounced off of Umbra''s side. "Sorry."


    "This is a weird feeling. What are you doing?" Umbra asked again.


    I ran her through what I''d seen and done while trying to move around the room from Umbra''s different point of view. After following the bond backward, I opened my eyes back in my own head. Next, Umbra, with some direction, was able to repeat the process. Like she had said, there was a weird feeling, like a soft pressure on my eyes, not painful but noticeable.


    Umbra let out a hiss of laughter. "Is this how all humans see the world? It''s so hard to see anything."


    "I think they actually see less than I do."


    I watched Umbra as she raised a talon and then turned her head from one side to the other.


    My bond was as vain as they could get as she happily examined her scales under her own gaze. Umbra experimented with moving her wings and watching them with fascination. Eventually, she returned to her own eyesight.


    "So, what do you think? I don''t know how bonds work, but do all bonded dragons get the ability to do this, and will there be more abilities later? The way the bond looks, it seems like there''s more. We just can''t reach it without more practice." I took out a notebook, taping the quill on my chin as I wrote down what I¡¯d experienced. I enjoyed having notes to go over, and this was important to remember.


    The instructor, Union, for the bonded course, had said that skills could be developed over time based on the bond, but this seemed different somehow.


    "I think that the longer we''re bonded, the more things we''ll be able to share. With the title changing, it feels like we only just started."


    I grinned at her. I could only imagine how close we would continue to grow closer. Wrapping one arm around one of her legs, I gave her a hug as an idea appeared.


    "Say Umbra, what do you think about joining me when you''re not working with Silt? I''m sure not all the classes will be boring to you."


    Umbra tilted her head thoughtfully. She didn''t need to ask what I was thinking with as open as the bond was, especially when focusing even slightly on it. "I think I will. I''m interested to see what the game you mentioned looks like. I do think, though, that we should keep this a secret for now."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Even from Roslin and Slit?" I hadn''t planned to tell anyone but couldn''t find a reason to keep it a secret on purpose.


    "Yes, I do like them, but I don''t know. They''re helping us, but we''ve only known them for a few weeks, and they''re here because they were ordered to be."


    I wanted to object, but Umbra wasn''t wrong. Did they even want to be here? Nodding slowly, I had to agree with her. There wasn''t a point to tell them as we''d only be giving away our own secrets.


    I laid back down on the bed, spreading my hands out above me. I was learning more about magic than I knew what to do with. I grunted as Umbra laid her head on my chest, then squealed as her tongue flicked out, licking my ear. I tried to move, but her head was too heavy. "This is unfair," I complained as her tongue flicked out again.


    Umbra blinked one eye at me. "I could be persuaded to get up for some more cake. I know you didn''t just get one."


    Rolling my eyes, I almost let out another squeak as her tongue lapped my ear again.


    "Fine, fine, fine! Here!" I squealed, holding up another one of the breaded items with frosting on top. I sighed in relief as she raised her head, but I had a feeling she was going to wring all of the cake out of me.


    "Are you sure this is the right place?" Kat asked.


    I shrugged, looking at the building. To say it was old was an understatement. The name the paper Roslin had given me was right. The Klink-n-Ragon smithy was a dump. The iron on the wooden door was rusted, and the wood was cracked in so many places it looked like it had been glued back together. Hesitantly, I looked between Kat and Fernand. We had finished up at the academy, and now we were here to look at armor.


    "Well, maybe the inside will be better?" Fernand suggested.


    I took a breath and nodded, walking in. To my astonishment, the place had a working bell that let out a soft ting noise as we went in.


    "One minute." The voice sounded from the opposite side of the shop. I looked around. The inside was slightly better than the outside. Armor racks lined the left and right walls with armor. The armor was perhaps the only thing that didn''t look to be in poor repair in the shop. The armor ranged from lightly padded robes to chainmail and even plate mail on one suit. Some tables that displayed higher-quality single armor pieces were covered by glass cases.


    "Are you here to buy, or are you just to look around? If it''s the latter, you can leave. Don''t need no fancy kinds trying to take things that don''t belong to them." The man that appeared out of a back room was surprisingly small for his deep voice, nowhere near my size but not as big as I''d expect an armorer to be. His clothes were dirty and marked with work stains, and his hair was almost completely devoid of the black it must have once been, now a gray color. The slight crease in his brows above the blue eyes told me he wasn''t one to play games, and I suppressed the eye-roll I wanted to give him. I even decided to skip the ''hi'' I usually gave everyone.


    "My name¡¯s Aster and this is Kat and Fernand. I''m here looking for armor. I was recommended to come here."


    Taking a step forward, I held out the note that Roslin had given me. He raised one of his thick eyebrows and took it, flipping it open. I hadn''t read it, but I did find it weird that Roslin hadn''t bothered to seal it with wax.


    The man laughed as he read the note and then stuffed it into a pocket. "Well, lass, my name is Ragon, and you''ve quite the friend." his demeanor changed to a more relaxed one, and this slight accent he had shifted, becoming more apparent. "We''ll have to see what we can get ya set up with."


    He flicked his gaze to Kat and Fernand. "Are ya two lookin to get armor as well? Mines the best place in the kingdom to do so." He held out his hands as if showing off the shop.


    I took a look around the rundown building blankly, and I heard Fernand cough awkwardly. "No, we already have armor. We''re just here for Aster."


    The man nodded, still not seeming displeased.


    "Then spend the time to look around. Maybe something will catch your eye. I need to talk to you, lady Aster, to understand what you are looking for better. This way, please."


    I took an uncertain look back at the two. The man didn''t seem bad, but he did seem a bit eccentric. Fernand had turned his head to look at the robes while Kat gave me a knowing grin, gesturing me forward. Letting out a soft sight, I followed him.


    I was led to a room with a chair and a couch, as well as a table that had tools laid out over it.


    "So tell me, lass, what type of armor are you looking for? If Roslin sent you here, it means that you''re a special order, which means custom made." He said, taking a seat in the chair and gesturing at the couch.


    I was glad that it wasn''t stained as I sat down and thought.


    "Roslin said that I should take a look at the suits. I don''t need it for cold protection, but she said it would be useful for other enchantments."


    Ragon rubbed his chin. "Those suits were designed for riders on mounts that fly at high altitudes. Only kingdom riders can order them or those recommended by kingdom riders. Not common knowledge that I make them. Their main purpose was to protect from that cold. If ya don''t need that, then you have room for more enchantments. Were you thinking of getting armor over it?"


    I thought for a moment. I wanted to stay flexible. Anything that restricted movement would be more of a hindrance. "Light leather armor for only important points on my body like my chest, legs, and joints?"


    Ragon smiled, his teeth showing. I could spot one missing, and another was crooked. All of the teeth were stained yellow. "Good choice. I''d recommend partial scale mail to replace the leather when your strength is high enough to avoid the weight being a problem.


    "Usually, I''d put some form of a weapon hook on the back. What sort of weapon do you use?"


    "A bow, but I have spatial storage for it. Wouldn''t that be better?"


    "Lass, that won''t work forever. Maybe you if you planned to use a rare weapon or lower forever. The stronger a weapon or an item, the longer it takes to bring it out. I''ll get something set up for a bow and a dagger. Are ya wanting a helmet? If you plan to go to high altitudes, you''ll need one. Gets hard to breathe up there."


    "Can I get a helmet? I thought my ears would get in the way. They''re not exactly small." I felt my ears flick as I leaned forward, giving him a view of them.


    The man laughed. It was a deep below. "That''s a minor issue. I can alter some runes to create a minor space to fix that. Your tail is a bit of an issue. Too big to keep in the suit, but a seal should fix the issue. I''m not too familiar with any armor that could protect it, though."


    I lifted one shoulder, shrugging. My tail always managed to avoid being in the way during a fight. It was something I could look into, but for now, I wasn''t too worried about it.


    "Then, last two questions, are there any specific enchantments you want, and what design and color are you looking for?"


    "Purple and blue," I answered also out of habit, then took my time to think as Ragon raised an eyebrow. Mentally, I reached out to Umbra and asked her opinion.


    "I would prefer blue and purple as they are the best colors, but black might be the best option. Darker colors would be somewhat easier to blend into a forest, maybe some dark purple on it." Her answer sounded thought out, even if it had only taken her a minute to think.


    I smiled as I had an image of the armor in my mind. A black suit and leather dyed purple would look great and still blend into most unlit areas, at least as long as the purple was dark enough.


    I gave him my answer, then tilted my head as I wondered what enchantments would work. The dungeon had draconic beast, "Fire protection and something for acid if it¡¯s not too much."


    Ragon pulled a book out of nowhere and started to write. We discussed the minor details of everything; I wanted to be able to have the armor as long as possible so size enchantments would be added. Once we were done, he took a moment to tally up the total cost. He added a slight discount because Roslin had recommended me, but the price still made me wince. Eighty-eight gold wasn''t a tiny amount, and it could buy a lot of food. Still, I paid half as was required upfront. I''d pay the rest when I got the armor.


    He took measurements, and we went over all of the details one more time, promising to be done in only three days, to my surprise. Before we left the room, I tilted my head as a thought crossed my mind before we left the room.


    "If your armor is this good, why are you so close to the edge of the district? If you make armor for riders, Shouldn''t everyone be trying to request armor from you?"


    Ragon frowned at his good mood turning slightly sour. "Because the people in this city can''t respect work done by a dwarf, even a half-one like me. They think we''re all out to get them because most of us were born in the empire."


    It didn''t make sense to me to judge armor based on someone''s race or to judge almost anything based on who made it. Humans and other races were weird like that, I guessed.


    I met Kat and Fernand at the entrance, and we left with a short goodbye. I felt sorry for dragging them all the way out here for only me, even if they didn''t seem to mind, so I offered to get them some food, and to my relief, they accepted. Food was a great present for anyone. We found a nice place to sit and eat that served a wide variety of food. It was nice and peaceful, and I couldn''t help but smile as we talked about our courses and what we thought the dungeon would be like.


    I only had one last question if the shop was named Klink-n-Ragon who was Klink?

 Chapter Twenty Two - Party

    [The capital of Arilon hosts more than two hundred thousand people in its walls, an eighth of the population of the kingdom. It is by far the biggest city in the nation and could be considered a small city-state all on its own. The closest city that could compare to its size is the capital of its neighbor, Karvum, which holds nearly a hundred and fifty thousand. This is why the capital has always had at least three dragon riders guarding it, although due to recent tensions, the number of riders has been considered by the king for an increase. -Excerpt from Recent History on the kingdoms.]


    Aster


    ¡°Do we actually have to go? I mean, we go to the dungeon tomorrow. Isn¡¯t it a bad idea? Shouldn¡¯t we get extra sleep?¡± I asked Kat, taking a glimpse in the mirror. We were both still in the school¡¯s uniform.


    The last few days had been pretty routine compared to the time I¡¯d spent in the city so far. The only prominent change was Umbra watching most of the courses when she wasn''t learning from Silt. The feeling of having her watch from my eyes almost felt normal now. She had actually proved an avid listener during the bonding course, even coming up with some questions and concerns that I hadn''t thought about asking Union. Speaking of the professor, I suspected he knew something was up, but he never said anything. Unio¡¯s bond had yet to show up as well, something I was getting increasingly impatient to see.


    ¡°Yes, we''re going. You said you would. You can¡¯t go back now. Plus, we have the whole morning to get ready for the dungeon. We have all of our other courses off because of it for the next two days.¡± Kat crossed her arms, giving me a stare, and I sighed, ignoring Umbra''s laugh in the back of my head.


    ¡°Look, we already spoke with Fernand. We''re picking up the armor in the morning, and we have a plan set out. Let¡¯s just enjoy tonight.¡±


    I gave in, my shoulders slumping. Kat and Umbra both were pushing me to go. For different reasons, Umbra wanted me to go so she could see what all the excitement was about. Kat wanted me to go for the purpose of getting out. She had said I¡¯d spent too much time studying, but I had my suspensions. She really just wanted someone to go with.


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m not drinking any of that stuff all of the others drink. It tastes disgusting.¡± I declared.


    Kat snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know what a drunk would do. It¡¯s always the reserved ones that have a crazy side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not reserved. I just don¡¯t talk to a lot of people or big groups. I talk to my classmates when I have questions.¡± I said, maybe a bit too quickly.


    ¡°Exactly my point. Now, let''s get going! The party¡¯s already started and were late as is because of our club.¡±


    ¡°Is what we¡¯re wearing fine?¡± I asked her. The last party required a lot of preparation.


    Kat snorted. ¡°We''re not going to a noble ball, just a party hosted by a rich noble kid. Probably to show off.¡±


    As we made our way out of the academy, I was able to get a good look at the city''s noble section for the first time, well, second time. The only other time I''d been through the place was in a carriage to the castle a few weeks ago. The house was on the edge of the area, near the academy and close to where the line of shops started.


    At first, I wasn''t sure what to expect, not being able to see it from a distance as the sun had almost fully set, leaving the sky dark. So, as I got closer, I was surprised. While not tall compared to all of the other buildings, it was still at least four stories tall. It was the size of the grassy area around it that was a shock. From the little I understood about the city, the land was expensive, which is why everyone built tall. There was a limit on how high you could go, but it was still a better option. This house was surrounded by a short, thick iron fence and a field of grass. It had to have cost thousands of gold just to get the land. There was no telling how much it had cost to get grass and the few trees set up.


    Students were milling around in small groups, laughing. The double door on the front of the building was open; people were moving in and out, some of them a bit unsteady in their steps, with others helping them. Most of everyone was students and were still wearing their uniforms; however, a few fancily dressed people were making their way in.


    I almost stopped to take in everything for another minute but was dragged along by Kat, her hand latched onto my arm as I was pulled inside.


    There were a lot more people inside. The main room was wide and open, with stairs leading up to another floor on either side and a balcony stretching all the way around with a gold railing. Some of the people were looking down at the crowd drinking like they were the most important person there. Tables laid out on each wall had multitudes of different expensive-looking foods that were being picked on by some people who seemed already tipsy with half-empty drinks.


    "This place is amazing. They even have servants!" Kat whispered excitedly.


    I nodded, looking at the people dressed in slim black clothes navigating the crowd as they held glasses on silver trays.


    Stepping to the side to let the people who were behind us in, Kat seemed to be a bundle of energy even as she kept a straight face.


    I had no idea what to do in a place like this. Were you meant to go around and talk to people? That seemed boring and definitely not something I wanted to do. I looked around for a table to sit at. If I could find a place out of the way, maybe I could just let it run her energy out. It worked with the wolves, who were overly excited. She seemed too smart for that, though.


    Kat took a drink from one of the passing servants, taking a sip. "this is really good wine, better than anywhere I''m from, but it''s not too strong like mead. Are you sure you don''t want any?"


    I wrinkled my nose. I''d tried wine before, and it was way too tart to be good. "No thanks, I''m sure there''s water somewhere to drink." we spent a minute looking around at the people flowing before Kat grew bored, finishing her drink with a gulp, and we started up the stairs. Couches and chairs were placed around out up here. Thankfully, there was a free couch near the railing, and both of us were able to sit down.


    "Oh! Look, it''s Andreth, she''s part of one of my courses. I''m going to go say hi. Do you want to come?"


    I shook my head, grateful to have an excuse. "I''ll stay here and keep the couch. It has a good view, and maybe I''ll get some food."


    Kat eyed me for a moment before she nodded


    "fine, but when I come back, I want you to meet her then."


    I almost sighed but managed to smile and nod. My voice even sounded enthusiastic. "Sure!"


    She moved away, aiming for someone who had blond hair.


    Free of her, I took a moment to relax and almost jumped when Umbra spoke.


    "There''s lots of different foods, but it really seems to just be able humans talking with each other. It''s boring. They could at least be fighting. Then it would be interesting to watch, at least."


    I rolled my eyes at her words, but I did have to agree it was bland. I would have preferred an active type of party with more events and things to do.


    I replied to her mentally, not wanting to speak out loud. "Well, at least I''ll be able to take some food back."


    "Make sure to bring me some. It smells amazing."


    I snorted at that. "Vain and a glutton, you know if you keep eating, you might grow to be round."


    "I''m a growing dragon, and dragons are never fat anyway."


    I was about to reply when someone spoke from next to me.


    "Ah, look who it is. I hope I''m not interrupting anything."


    I blinked, refocusing my gaze from the distant look I knew most people got when not focusing and talking mentally.


    The voice had been familiar, and I looked up to see Lucas Arilon. He was in uniform, and he looked a lot more relaxed.


    "Ah, um, no. I was just thinking." Taking a look around at everyone, not seeming to pay attention, I was a bit confused. "Aren''t you meant to be special?"


    Lucas let out a chuckle and then whispered as he sat down on the edge, leaving plenty of room between us.


    "We don''t show up in public often enough in the city. Only high nobles know what we look like because of meetings. My father even did us a favor by setting us up with another last name in the academy. Still, some people are smart enough to notice, but I think we''ll have at least a few months to enjoy our anonymity before the word gets out."


    I didn''t understand the point he was trying to make, but I still tried my best with an understanding smile. "I guess that would be hard, having everyone try to get to know you."


    He shrugged a shoulder ."You get used to it, but what are you doing here? I didn''t take you for the type to go to a party."


    I grimaced. "I was dragged here by a friend. No, it wasn''t an option for her."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Letting out a laugh, Lucas grinned. "Sounds like a fun person."


    "Who does?" Kat''s voice sounded behind me.


    Turing my head up to look behind me, I saw her with the girl she had been heading towards earlier.


    "You do." I replied with a laugh, and after a moment of her giving me a confused look, I motioned to Lucas, "This is Lucas."


    Kat looked between me and him, her eyebrows raised in a question I didn''t understand. After a second, she rolled her eyes and looked at Lucas. "It''s nice to meet you. What classes do you two share?"


    "Oh, we don''t share one. We just ran into each other a few times between classes."


    I was surprised by how easily Lucas lied. He didn''t even take a moment to answer. Looking at the girl Kat had dragged and seeing her slouched shoulder and uncertain look, I gave her my best welcoming smile.


    I may not like this type of event, but I could still be nice.


    "This is Andreth. She''s in my course on swords." Kat declared.


    The girl gave a small wave at me and then Lucas.


    After a moment of silence between the four of us, Kat snorted, "Well damn, this got boring fast. I''m going to get another drink. Do any of you want one?"


    Andreth spoke hesitantly. "If you get too drunk before you leave tomorrow, you''ll get in trouble tomorrow, won''t you? Wouldn''t water be better?"


    Lucas raised an eyebrow. "Leave? Oh, are you in the adventuring course?"


    Kat''s smile couldn''t have been bigger as she leaned over the couch. "Me and Aster here are in the same group. It''s a three-day trip, even with the teleporter that was built, so we got our classes off for the days. We''re going to come back a dozen levels higher!"


    She raised both hands in a happy cheer before stepping back and making her way toward a counter with a row of drinks laid out.


    Lucas sighed. "There are no restrictions on drinking, but it''s advised by the kingdom to wait until your second class unlocks. It creates this sort of scenario where some people are bound to embarrass themselves when they drink for the first time."


    I shrugged my shoulders. "She just hasn''t had a chance to drink this much because she''s from a smaller town or village, I think. So why not make the most out of it?"


    Andreth, finally seeming to relax slightly, sat down on the couch as well. "Where are you from?"


    "Oh, the claw woods. A forest at the edge of the kingdom."


    Andreth nodded. "Does everyone there have ears like yours?"


    I couldn''t help a laugh spilling from my lips as I thought of the wolves. "Everyone there has these ears and a tail like mine."


    I tried to imagine what they would look like without them or with human ears and snorted.


    Andreth''s eyes seemed to light up at the news, and she seemed to open up more as we continued to talk. As it turned out, she was learning healing at the academy but had taken the course on swords at her father''s request to learn some form of protection. Lucas seemed to find interest in the fact that he shared a course but went at a different time.


    "So you and Kat are going to the dungeon tomorrow?" Andreth asked curiously.


    "We are in the same group, so we will be together, but we were only permitted to go on the first floor, and the amount of papers we had to sign gave my hand a cramp for two days."


    I shook my hand out at the memory, wincing slightly.


    Andreth opened her mouth to ask another question, but her eyes widened as she looked above me. I started to look up, but before I could see what she was looking at, a cold red liquid drenched the top of my head, soaking my hair and ears. The icy chill it probably had wasn''t a problem. But the sweet smell and tart taste that made it into my mouth told me what it was.


    "Oops, It seemed my hand slipped." the familiar voice of Wren sounded behind me, followed by chuckles.


    Wiping my eyes to clear them, I could see Andreth''s surprised and uneasy expression. Lucas''s face had gone neutral, away from the friendly one he had been showing earlier.


    Looking down, I could see my clothes were already starting to clean themselves by way of the runes stitched into them. It wouldn''t solve the sticky mess in my hair or ears, but at least it was something.


    I debated on what to do. I could feel Wren behind me, and the idea of slamming my fist into his face was a pleasant one, but would I even be able to? I knew next to nothing about his skills. Was he trying to start a fight with me? Why?


    Taking a breath to relax, I realized he was still standing behind me, waiting for something. I turned my head slightly to look over and up at him. "Can I help you, Wren?"


    He was surrounded by four other boys who were each holding a similar glass to his empty one.


    "Help me?" He gave a laugh, but I could stop something in his eyes. "Your bitch of a mother couldn''t even stop herself from laying with a beast. What makes you think you could help me?"


    He had to know how classes worked, and I knew he knew nothing about my family, so why was he throwing unfounded insults out? I paused as a thought crossed my mind as I looked at his eager eyes.


    He was actually trying to start a fight. Why? Our dungeon run was tomorrow. If there were a fight, whoever started it would be...Ah.


    That was it. Wren, for whatever reason, really didn''t want me to go and start a fight here. There would be lots of people around to point the finger at me, and I didn''t know what the repercussions of that would be, but I did have an idea. Little did Wren know, though, he''d given me a perfect reason to leave this party, one even Kat couldn''t complain about.


    I gave him my best smile, trying to push down the rumble in my chest. "Well then, If you don''t need anything, then I''ll leave. I have to get cleaned up after all."


    His eager gaze turned angry again, and now I was entirely positive he wanted to start a fight. Slowly, I got up from the now-stained couch, keeping my face as pleasant as I could. I was inwardly seething at him. Twice now, he''d insulted Kulni. I didn''t personally care what he said about me; I''d only be here a few years and only here to learn. The only reason I didn''t try to put an arrow through his neck was the repercussions. If there was no one around, It would have been a different story. Giving Lucas and Andreth a parting smile that held no warmth, I started to walk away. The best thing to do was leave now. Putting whatever words Wren was speaking out of my head, I had to focus on pushing down the simmering anger from the bond that Umbra was feeling. Her anger was much hotter than mine, maybe because she was a dragon or because she was young. It didn''t matter.


    "You should kill him," Umbra stated


    Shaking my head ever so slightly, I replied mentally, "I don''t know how strong he is, he has something blocking identify, and Insults are no reason for death. If he tries anything in the dungeon, though, that''s a different story."


    Stopping at a table to pick up two plates, I loaded food on them, ignoring the looks I was getting, and stored them. Kat was nowhere to be seen, but I didn''t think she would be too upset with me leaving. I walked out of the building with a relieved sigh. Looking around at all the students in the front yard, I did have a passing thought: there were almost no adults here besides the servants. Kat had mentioned that it was hosted by a noble student, but it still seemed weird.


    Checking the sky and the position of the moon, I still had time to study and practice some runes after I washed up. The smell of the wine was making me want to sneeze.


    Lucas Arilon


    It seemed to happen all at once as the wine fell on Aster''s head. Her surprise was equal to the girl who was sitting next to her. The man who was standing behind the couch was obviously a noble. The plain student uniform couldn''t hide the type of arrogance all noble children seemed to have.


    I''d been lucky my father had beaten that out of me at an early age.


    The fun and relaxed atmosphere that had been there a moment ago disappeared like a bubble popping.


    Aster looked up, and the spark of recognition and anger in her eyes told me she knew him.


    The smile she gave the noble seemed like it could skin a beast. The long set of canines showing through the red of the wine that was still dripping down her face made her look almost like a feral beast.


    For a moment, I wondered if she would lunge at him. The noble seemed to expect something of the sort and had his feet positioned to move out of the way or absorb the blow. But she didn''t move to do anything to him, she didn''t even bother to say another word instead she spun around and made her way to the stairs at a calm, relaxed pace if you ignored the twitching ear.


    Still, her eyes seemed to blaze with anger, not of her own, and I could make out small specs of purple in her eyes for a moment before she was gone. I could only come up with one thought as I watched her leave.


    This stupid man seemed to be ignorant as to who he was messing with. He had a look in his eyes that told me that he didn''t have a plan to stop any time soon.


    Inwardly, I smiled. My father had taught me always to watch a person''s eyes to see their intentions. It was one of the reasons I''d picked up the bow. I could tell by the look in his eyes that, for whatever reason, this would end badly.


    That was fine, though. It wasn¡¯t my problem. Aster was more than capable of protecting herself, even if she was ignorant of how a society like ours functioned. I could just watch it play out and get the enjoyment out of it.


    I couldn''t help a small smile splitting my lips at what was to come as I looked around to get a drink.


    Aster


    I let my head rest against the desk for a moment. The rune for mana storage had six different components, each with a different use. The type of mana, the size of the storage, the way it could be used, what rune it would go to, and so on. Needless to say, it was complicated.


    There was a groan from the room to the side. I snorted. Kat had come back to the dorm so drunk she didn''t even seem to notice me, just stumbling into her room and falling asleep. Putting the notebook of partial runes, I was working on. I relaxed back. We were scheduled to leave in five hours for the dungeon and were meant to meet up in four hours to go through a check with our minders.


    Moving my eyes to the black box on the edge of the room, I eyed it. Inside was meant to be my armor. The short time it had taken to make it was considering. The note it had come with was open on the top, which just said if there were any issues to bring it back in for fixes.


    I had wanted to wait to open and look at the armor, but with Kat still trying to recover, I figured now would be as good as any.


    Mentally nudging Umbra and letting her use my sight to watch, I opened the box. The box was lined with a soft fabric. The leather armor pieces sat on top. Picking them up, I was surprised by the lack of weight. The chest piece was the thickest piece of the armor. It only covered the top half of my chest, ending where my ribs did. It would allow for easier movement than most armor and still cover my heart and lungs. The back side of the armor also had a clip that seemed to fit my bow perfectly. I couldn''t even remember showing him the bow. The other parts of the armor included bracers and outer and inner thigh pieces that clipped together and seemed to flex as I bent them. The leather armor was also dyed purple and black in a scale pattern, with the purple being the accent of each of the scales.


    Setting down the pieces, I looked at the other two parts of the armor, the suit and helmet. The fabric of the suit held no shine and didn''t reflect any of the light as I picked it up. The material was silky smooth as I picked it up and scratched easily, but unlike the leather, it was heavy and much thicker than I would have expected. Besides that, it was plain.


    Setting it back down, I picked up the helmet. It was the same matte black. The front half was a crystal black material and glimmered slightly.


    Giddy with excitement and having taken my initial look, I identified the entire set.


    [Partial Leather Armor - Uncommon - Made from the hide of Sevkum Bear, this leather is thick but lightweight and holds multiple enchantments.]


    [Davkim Suit - Rare - Made out of Silica Fiber from a grade 4 Depth Davkim Squid, this suit is capable of withstanding low and high altitudes and protecting the body of the wearer.]


    I was ecstatic, and with only a brief moment of consideration, I went to my room to get dressed and ready. Soon, I would be back in my element, killing beasts and monsters like in the forest. Before that, though, I had to find a way to sober up Kat.

 Ferin, Part one. Plans Doomed to Fail

    Ferin


    Letting out a strangled curse, and using one hand to hold back the snapping teeth, I fumbled with the knife strapped onto my thigh. Pulling it out, I buried it into the throat of the massive feline, then dragging the knife down, I made a large, ragged gash. Blood ran freely out of the wound, drenching me in the sticky crimson liquid. I almost gagged as some went into my mouth before I could close it. The iron flavor was awful.


    Rolling to the side, I moved out of the way as the beast stumbled and then fell.


    [You have gutted a Feral Panther, Grass Prowler - Level 72]


    [You have defeated a Panther - Grade 1. Experience is awarded]


    ¡°When I asked if the beast looked tamable, I didn''t mean you should hug it.¡± A voice somewhere behind me said.


    Holding up one arm, I flicked off my dwarven party member.


    ¡°Give her a break, Theron. You remember your first mission, Garnd?¡± Caleb said.


    Garnd, the slightly taller-than-average dwarf, let out a grumble but didn''t say anything else as I sat up.


    Looking over my body, I sighed. I''d have to take another bath and get my clothes cleaned again. More copper to be used instead of saved. It had become a staple of being in this party. Every single mission we took at the Adventurers Guild ended up with me needing to spend hours cleaning myself. The first mission had been to kill slimes in the sewers of the city, a repetitive task because of how they formed in excessively dirty places, but letting them build up and merge into bigger slimes could be a problem for the city. I had fallen into the gunk, something that had taken multiple washes to get the smell out, but it had seemed to bring the four of us closer as a party.


    I was currently trying to save up to get an enchantment done for a self-cleaning rune on my armor and clothes to solve the issue, but it was expensive, almost an entire gold, a price that made me wince internally.


    ¡°Well, I think that was the last one. Let''s get its left ear. Then, we can head back and turn in the quest for the reward. Lisa, if you would do the honors, Ferin if you want, there''s a river you can clean up in while we finish.¡± Caleb said, pointing to the left.


    Giving a thumbs up, I picked up the sword from where it had been knocked out of my hand from the first panther and walked where he gestured.


    Caleb was a good party leader even with as new as the role was to him. Our entire party of four was made up of grade ones, all of us under level seventy-five, which meant we were all copper-ranked adventures. We made for a good mix of abilities, even if we needed to improve in a few specific areas.


    Caleb was like me, a frontline, except where I used a sword, he used a spear. Garnd was our dwarf mage who, surprise, surprise, specialized in earth magic.


    Then, our last member was Lisa, a rogue. She was the most interesting of the group. Talking a lot more than most rouges did, she seemed to be the center of attention at any inn we stayed the night at, but during a fight, she was almost impossible to spot.


    This was our eighth quest together and the last one before the party fund, which was twenty percent of any quest reward, would be enough to get us into a grade-one dungeon.


    Spotting the small river, Caleb was talking about. I didn''t take off my armor even with as much as I wanted to. Instead, I pulled out a rag and started to clean myself up, starting with my weapons.


    My armor, which was only leather and some chainmail, had saved my life three times now, and taking it off in the middle of a place where a beast could be was just asking to die.


    Once most of the red was cleaned off and my hair mostly free of it, I sorted out my armor, wiping it all down before I headed back. I would need to change clothes, but that could wait until we made camp. We had selected the bounty to find the beast that was eating the sheep in one of the nearby farmhouses because it was worth fifteen silver. The farmer had been adamant about it being solved quickly before more sheep ended up a meal.


    I don''t think any of us thought it''d be more than one beast this close to a city, but we had found three panthers. The third one had been a surprise hiding in the long grass and had almost gotten its mouth around my head. Looking at the now dead beast, they seemed somehow smaller than they had at the moment. The fur of two of them still looked relatively intact, and Lisa was already skinning one of them. We probably would end up closer to twenty silver when we were done if we could sell them for a decent price.


    ¡°Ah, Ferin, you look much better. Garnd had already fetched our packs. Yours is by that tree.¡± Caleb said. He was holding a spear in one hand as he looked around, keeping an eye out.


    Nodding, I went over it, slipping it on. ¡°What''s the plan? Do you want to get another quest as soon as we get back? We¡¯re close to the silver required for the dungeon fee.¡±


    ¡°Well, with what''s going on with the border and the relations with Arilon getting more tense, a lot more effort is going into recruiting more soldiers. We''re only in grade one. Even if we''re all above level sixty, we''re still a long way from the normal level ninety-five requirement, but if a war starts, then a draft might start.¡±


    Garnd stomped his boot on the ground. ¡°Damn, elves are always trying to start something. Can''t let their century-old grudges fade.¡±


    I sighed, then accepted the wrapped-up pelt Lisa handed over to me. The last thing I wanted was a war, but from the news, Arilon was putting more troops on the border. Dragons had even been spotted laying on some of the fort walls.


    The thought of meeting one of those creatures sent a shiver up my spine. I shook my head, clearing the image, and looked back at Caleb. ¡°So what''s the plan then?¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to try to level us as fast as possible. If we can reach grade two, we can create a sub-guild under the adventures guild, and then we''d be safe from the draft unless it got serious.¡±


    Lisa, who had finished skinning the panthers and was wrapping up the last skin, laughed. ¡°A sub-guild cost fifty gold to start, not to mention the upkeep. How would we get the money?¡±


    Caleb grimace. ¡°I was thinking of a guild expedition; you know they pay five gold per person plus more for any finds.¡±


    The grass planes were quiet for a moment. The reason for the ridiculously high payout was the danger. An expedition was only formed for massive groups that went south towards the desert in search of dungeons and ruins.


    ¡°Would an expedition even accept grade ones? I mean, there was a grade seven monster spotted on the last one.¡± Garnd asked as he messed with his wooden staff and the small stone ball on top.


    Caleb nodded, then smiled before he gestured wide. ¡°Usually, no, but this time, the expedition was requested from the empire itself. There are rumors that there''s a dungeon that was found just out of the empire¡¯s border that''s releasing massive groups of monsters, and with the border tension with Arilon, they can''t send troops. What do all you think, should we join?¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°I don''t want to end up in a war, but an expedition is dangerous, but the pay is amazing, and the chance to form a sub-guild is something we can''t pass up on,¡± Garnd said first.


    ¡°I have to agree with him, and I mean, it''s not like they''re going to put us in the front to fight monsters. They''ll probably have us giving out water or something,¡± I said after a moment of thought.


    Lisa nodded with us. ¡°I''m all for it. I signed up to be an adventurer to explore the world. I''d thought I''d be a bit stronger before an expedition, but this sounds like a plan as long as we''re not strung out for monsters.¡±


    Caleb grinned wide, probably happy no one had disagreed with his idea. ¡°Then we have to be in Agoten in a month. If we play our cards right, then we can probably get a few levels before we get there.¡±


    Turning in the quest was easy with the ears for proof, and we all got our cut. The pelts were more challenging to sell off. With them only being grade one, it was hard to find any leather worker who wanted them. Still, after a talk with one of the Adventures Guild¡¯s staff at the front desk, we managed to find a blacksmith who had a daughter training to become a leatherworker who bought them for two silver each.


    With that done, we needed to gather the supplies that would be necessary for the trip to Agoten. It was the northernmost town of the empire that still had stone walls and was a solid three weeks away. The idea Caleb had was instead of going in a straight line to the city on the main path. Instead, we could curve around and pass through the nearby villages and see if there were any monsters that could be fought.


    Taking a moment while resting on a bench and waiting for Caleb to finish with the general goods trader for new packs and rations, I looked at my status sheet.


    [Name: Ferin Deklim]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 63][Titles: Street Rat]


    [Mana: 1490/1490]


    [Stamina: 1165/1165]


    [Race Class: Faltrin Human - Level 63]


    [Class Skills: Observation, Rat¡¯s Sight, Alternative Nutrition]


    [Second Class: Light Step Sword - Level 53]


    [Class Skills: Imbue Blade, Alternative Dodge, Returning Step - Rank Two, False Swipe - Rank Three]


    [Passive Class Skills: Danger Sense - Rank Three, Acrobatics - Rank Four, Survival - Rank Six, Swords - Rank Three]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 0]


    [Constitution - 200]


    [Strength - 233]


    [Endurance - 233 ]


    [Dexterity - 371]


    [Charisma - 121]


    [Intelligence - 351]


    [Wisdom - 298]


    The one free attribute point per level in Light Step Sword had gotten me to two hundred constitution and helped with dexterity. It was only an uncommon class that had been a spur-of-the-moment choice, but it had ended up working well, so I couldn''t complain. I did wish I had more time to work on getting new skills, but not having money put a damper on that. Flicking the screen away, I couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Everyone thought being a person who had to be up and close with a monster to fight required a shield or being tough enough to take a hit, but if whatever you were fighting couldn''t hit you, then you were mostly safe. That didn¡¯t mean I was going to let my constitution lack.


    There would always be faster or stronger things out there, and I wasn¡¯t going to risk it.


    I was pulled out of my musings by Caleb walking out and the thumbs up he gave. After a talk on the way back, we had all agreed to start the trip tonight and camp outside the city to avoid paying for a tavern room. When you had to watch every coin you spent, a copper here and a copper there tended to add up. Now, all that was left was to pick up Garnd from the magic shop he liked to visit so much, not that he would ever be able to afford a staff or any enchanted item from there.


    Once we were all together, we set out without another glance except for Lira, the only one of us to actually grow up in this city. The rest of us had all come to the Terlim because it was a known place for new adventures to start. Caleb had come from a border village, Garnd was from the capital, and I was from the second biggest city, Faltrin.


    Once on the open planes, it was easy going, with Caleb making jokes about how fast we could travel with horses. The landscape of Karvum and most of the upper continent was flat land and small hills that made it easy to keep watch and see other travels. There were two ranges of mountains that fed the rivers that crossed the planes and led into massive forests, only one of which was in Karvum. In all to say, it was easy to keep an eye out as long as you were the least bit observant. It was so easy, in fact, that the old Karvum saying ¡®You could see a dragon a thousand wing beats away¡¯ had stayed popular over the century.


    The only surprise in three days of travel was when Lira had been on watch. She had spotted a burrower deer, one of the more common and passive species that lived in the tunnel networks that were all under the planes. She had managed to kill it without making a noise or waking any of us up. Waking up to a fresh meal roasting on a small fire gave us all high moods for the next few days. The first village we reached after a week of travel and everything had been peaceful. The next village was only two days away, and everything had been quiet, but an early harvest had started on some of the crops, so with Caleb''s urging, our party stayed to help with it and won the rest of us over.


    We spent three days helping harvest the crops. The farmers were multitudes of times better at the work of their scythes, clearing swaths of the long stems at a time. Even with the small amount of the field we were able to clear, we each earned half a silver and warm meals as well as some good stories that passed the time. When we left, it was on good terms and with bright smiles.


    The next two weeks progressed in a similar manner, with only a small side track to kill a pack of grade one Caltonus, a knee-high pest with long ears and sharp talons that it used to dig up and feed on plants appearing. The group was only six big and were only barely above level thirty, so not much experience was earned. Most villages had some odd work that didn''t take long, and we could help with it. It wasn¡¯t as profitable as a quest from the guild, but it seemed to make everyone grateful. It was the last and smallest village where everything went wrong.


    ¡°Something seems off,¡± Caleb said as we approached the first of the wooden and clay mixed houses. With the rarity of wood


    It was a small village with only six houses and could barely be called one without a place to store crops, but each house was spaced out and had big, overgrown fields around them full of various crops. Even some tree sprouts were poking out of the ground.


    It was notoriously hard to keep trees alive in the planes, but growing them just for harvest was quite simple to most of the farmers and was how they were probably planning on building more houses and other buildings.


    ¡°What gave it away? The fact there''s no one out in mid-day, or the crops look half wilted or overgrown?¡± Garnd said with a snort.


    ¡°Do you think we should just avoid it? What if it¡¯s a plague or disease?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I didn¡¯t mind helping people, but I¡¯d spent my fair share of time in a warded-off district of Faltrin full of dying and sick people to know not to mess with any disease. I wasn¡¯t a healer, and I wouldn¡¯t claim to be one.


    ¡°If it were a plague, there would be markings put on the buildings or at least some sign of it,¡± Lira said doubtfully.


    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t say anything, staying in the back of the group to be cautious as Caleb went up to the door of the closet house. I waited a dozen feet away, almost tempted to use a rag to cover my mouth.


    Perhaps it was the only reason I wasn''t killed when the house exploded. A pang of warning sharp enough to cause a stab of pain in my head flashed through my mind as Caleb went to knock on it. Before I could say anything or even open my mouth, an explosion from the middle of the building sent burning wood chips and sharp clay spikes everywhere. It seemed to happen instantly and slowly at the same time. I could only watch as a wood shard a foot long and an inch thick went straight through Caleb''s neck, and a clay piece big, enough to sit on, slammed into Garnd, sending him flying one way and one of his arms the other way. Lira¡¯s torso started to turn into a black mist, but before it could reach her head, a brick of clay sent her to the ground. I managed to sidestep a wall of splinters with the help of Alternative dodge and a mix of acrobatics, but even with over three hundred dexterity, I couldn''t dodge all of it. My arm and shoulder were filled with pain as multiple pieces of the building lodged into it the speed breaking the chainmail and piercing the leather. The shockwave of whatever it was sent me flying dozens of feet. The last thing I could make out was the plume of dust and fire rising to the sky before something sharp collided with the back of my head, and everything went black.

 Chapter Twenty Three - What no speech?

    Aster


    Our entire course met at the back of the school, with Kat and I being some of the last people to show up. Everyone was dressed in various gear, but there was a stark difference with the armor either looking expensive and brand new or repaired and handed down. We found Fernand and Wren waiting with our minder, Ellysa. Nodding to Fernand, I looked at what he was wearing. Leather poked up from under robes that were shorter than usual, only going to about knee length, and trimmed to allow for easier arm reach. He also held a long stick that looked similar to the one Ellysa had, if a bit older and worn. Wren was wearing a mix of chain and scale mail with a big shield he was resting against the ground and a sword strapped to his belt.


    Kat probably was the simplest, with just some padded leather armor, but it seemed to suit her as she messed with the straps around her wrist, giving me a grin as she looked over to me when finishing. ¡°The armor looks great. I almost wish I had some.¡± Kat¡¯s speech was much better than it had been only an hour ago. She had some type of pill she had taken that had removed the effects of the previous night, but it had taken a minute to set in, the reason why we were almost late.


    I stretched a little after greeting Ellysa, listing as she listed off the rules. Most of them were common sense, such as if anyone was injured to the degree that could cause an issue to the party, then we would back out of the dungeon, or if there was anything unexpected, then we would have to back out. We were also each handed a coin by Ellysa. I identified it as she explained what it was used for.


    [Dungeon Tracking Token - Uncommon - This token is used to follow the user''s movement through a dungeon once activated. It can be used with a new dungeon map to map the dungeon. Reduces experience gain by 10% when in a dungeon.]


    ¡°The entire course will be using these to track movements in the case we lose contact with a party member. Keep them on you at all times. I know the experience loss isn¡¯t good, but it¡¯s necessary.¡± I shrugged a shoulder. I wasn¡¯t happy with it, but I wouldn¡¯t complain when there was a good reason behind it.


    Looking over the token, I put it in the bag I¡¯d brought. It was an unpleasant surprise being told by Kat that not everything found in a dungeon could be stored in spatial storage until after leaving it. Had I known, I would have got something better than the old rucksack I had over a shoulder, but that would be for next time. Looking around, I saw that Herney wasn¡¯t going to give a speech before the teleport; instead, the groups were already moving inside the building, with a bright flash happening every minute or so.


    As our turn approached, a thought crossed my mind, and I brought up the party screen.


    [PMS, Aster: The only portal I¡¯ve ever been through didn¡¯t feel good, so let¡¯s be ready?]


    I also reached through the bond and prodded Umbra. We had already talked about the dungeon, and we didn''t know if we¡¯d be able to talk to each other with the distance that would separate us. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when I get back in a day or two,¡± I promised her.


    ¡°Good luck with your level gains. I¡¯ll see you when you return.¡± That was all Umbra said, but I could feel the affection and worry she had and that I shared.


    Then, it was our turn to go inside. Unlike the last time I had traveled with portals, there was a group of mages, some of them students, I assumed, who were learning how portals worked. The room was small and had a circle of runes on the ground around a metal disk. All of them, except a few, were foreign to me. Had I the time, I would have tried to write them down to learn what they were for, but as we gathered on the metal disk, the mage in the middle of the group nodded to Alyssa and then cast a spell. A blue glow rose out of the ground and started to reach towards the roof. There, I noticed another set of runes. Once it connected, there was a pulling sensation as the blue light filled my vision, then it dimmed. I blinked as I shook my head. The second time had been easier, but my head still swam.


    We were outside again, and the air was noticeably more windy, pulling at my hair. Once I could see, the first thing I noticed was how close the mountains were. They seemed to tower over us. Coughing, then a hurling noise had me looking over at Kat, who had taken the travel way worse than I had, leaning over in the grass while emptying the contents of her stomach. Looking around, Fernand was looking green as well. In fact, the only person who looked unbothered was Ellysa.


    ¡°We''re set to enter in seventh, so we have a few hours until we enter,¡± Ellysa said, looking at a paper.


    It was another thing I¡¯d learned in the last few days. Dungeons had the ability to run multiple parties in the same area at once; they were called instances, and the amount was dependent on the dungeon grade. With it only being a grade two, there could only be four groups in the first level and two in the second. Time also ran faster in these instances, so what seemed like only two hours for us was anywhere between eight and twelve or even more for them.


    The area we were in wasn¡¯t much. There was hardly anything around. The only structures were a small wooden wall made out of stripped tree logs with a simple arched entrance and a flat stone floor with a series of circles made with charred stone, one of which was the one we had appeared in.


    ¡°Well, while we wait, Fernand, do you have anything else on the Dungeon?¡± Kat asked, and she sat. The rest of us followed her lead.


    ¡°Does it matter? We¡¯re only going to be on the first floor the only thing that might be a problem is the boss of the floor. ¡°


    ¡°That means they can be up to level seventy-five. Most of us aren''t even half that level. We need to be cautious. If we get surrounded by even a few monsters, it could be a problem. With only four of us, no real formations would work that well, but I propose Kat focuses on the edge, taking care of monsters that aren¡¯t together. Aster and I can back you up while she does that. I can help boost your defense with some spells, and Aster can focus on taking the creatures out." Wren glared, but he didn¡¯t object, which was a nice change of pace.


    With a rough idea of a plan for when we went in sorted out, I looked around, curious about where the dungeon entrance was. I expected some arch made out of metal or stone that had runes all over it and some magical door with a riddle or warning based on the stories I heard. It was none of those. It was just a crack in a stone, a big stone that looked completely normal. The only reason I knew it was the entrance was the fact it was in the middle of the clearing.


    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t a dungeon have a big grand entrance? They''re important, right?¡±


    ¡°The dungeon usually only works outside of its zone when it¡¯s a high enough grade. Until then, it¡¯s set on working in the dungeon.¡± Ellysa said, tapping her staff on the ground, and an image started to form out of a yellow light.


    The image was a sandy landscape; it continued to rise higher as and under the sand, squares, rectangles, circles, and a myriad of other shapes started pleasing themselves together.


    ¡°This is a tier-five dungeon. Unlike this one, it allows groups of twenty to adventure into it. An expedition was created to go to it as it¡¯s located in the desert far south. It¡¯s probably changed quite a bit, as it has been over a decade since I''ve been there, but as you can see, a floor isn''t determined by height.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Diagonal and straight lines cut across the illusionary image, marking five direct sections of the dungeon.


    ¡°You are notified when entering a new floor, and usually, there''s a gate, door, or hallway that will make it quite obvious.¡±


    She had the entire group''s attention with the display, and even some of the other groups had gathered around to look at it.


    ¡°How do grades work with dungeons? I understand that they get new floors when they reach a higher grade, and I read that they take in the ambient mana to go up grades, but dungeons don¡¯t have levels, do they?¡± The question came from Kat, and she was looking thoughtfully at the dungeon with a spark in her eye.


    Ellysa shook her head with a slight smile on her lips as the image changed, splitting into an orb and a splinter. ¡°Dungeons can take many shapes, and the topic you bring up is up for debate by almost everyone who studies dungeons. They don¡¯t seem to have levels but do have something similar. Before anyone asks, yes, dungeons are sentient, or they can be. No one knows how it works, as any dungeon with intelligence refuses to answer, but when a dungeon starts off or when it evolves in grade, it has a chance to become sapient. Whether that is how classes for dungeons work or whatever it is, we don¡¯t know. Personally, I don¡¯t much care to know; all that matters is knowing always to treat a dungeon with respect but not as a friend or something that can be bartered with once you enter.¡±


    There were murmurs through the groups as some seemed to find this information exciting, and some also seemed nervous, looking towards the dungeon with a worried gaze.


    ¡°Is it known how dungeons are created? There¡¯s no information on that subject in the academy library.¡± Fernand had conjured an almost translucent slab of force he was using as a desk to write on as he took notes on a paper.


    Ellysa laughed, making a light noise as the image dispersed in front of her, the yellow light turning into motes before dissipating into nothing. ¡°If someone could find an answer to that question, then they wouldn''t be a hot commodity wars are fought over, and destroying one wouldn''t be a crime that would get your soul torn from your body. Some say it¡¯s the system; others say the gods created them to keep the mana natural. No one really knows, though.¡±


    Fernand nodded, writing down something as a new set of questions were asked by others. This lasted until there was a commotion from the entrance to the dungeon. A group was coming out. I was able to spot the first few, and they looked tired and had fresh cuts and scrapes covering them. One was covered in leather with a sword on his back and had part of his hair burnt off, but all of them looked upset.


    As curious as I was, I didn¡¯t get up to go greet them. In fact, only Wren and Ellysa rose. Kat and Fernand, I assumed, were distracted by the same thing I was, the message that had appeared in front of me.


    [Party: New Task Available]


    [First Come, First Serve - All appropriately leveled parties currently in the dungeon have failed to defeat the first-floor dungeon boss.]


    [Task: Reach and defeat the first-floor dungeon boss on your first run without the help of a grade two or higher party member.] [Time Limit - 12 hours, 59 Minutes, 59 Seconds] [Reward based on accomplishments during the dungeon run.]


    I felt my mouth turn up into a smile as my tail waved excitedly. I exchanged looks with Kat and Fernand, who smiled as well.


    [PMS, Kat: You know what this means, right? No one else cleared the dungeon. They''re all heading back, which means we''re going to be going in soon. Should we tell Ellysa about this?]


    [PMS, Fernand: No, if we spread around this, it¡¯s going to create more problems than keeping it quiet, that is, if you want to Aster, it is your skill. If it posed a problem, then I¡¯d agree with Kat, but it¡¯s not like this is going to change anything.]


    [PMS, Kat: No, you have a point. If we start telling people, then it might create a rush to kill the boss. There is no doubt that some of the groups that have nothing but nobles are going to want to say they killed the boss first anyway.]


    I thought for a moment about it. I didn¡¯t see a reason to tell anyone. It was like Fernand, said it wasn''t going to change anything.


    [PMS, Aster: We can wait until after to tell someone unless we have to in the dungeon. We don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll be able to take the boss on.]


    Ellysa parted through the crowd that had sounded the entrance with Wren and started towards us. As we stood up, she gave a nod and then gestured to the entrance.


    ¡°Three parties have come back and were waiting on one more, then the next set will be allowed in. So far, there have been no grave injuries, only a few broken bones and burns.¡± Ellysa said.


    ¡°That''s because they were commoners and were using armor that would be better suited for someone in a coffin,¡± Wren snorted, watching the dungeon entrance.


    We went to stand beside the other parties that were set to go in with us, and I spotted Easton, the person I¡¯d fought in the pit. He was holding the same large hammer that he had used against me. I waved to him, and he waved back with a big, almost goofy grin. He seemed as excited as I felt.


    I ran one last check on my gear. My bow was on my back, clicked into place. It unclipped smoothly and relocked just as easily, but it held firm if I didn''t pull on it the right way. The belt of arrows around my waist that I had added this morning felt as normal as it had in the forest. I planned on taking any arrows I needed out of my storage, but I would follow Ragon''s, the person or rather dwarf who had made the armor''s advice.


    Our group spoke in low voices, discussing what we knew about the dungeon as we waited. If it had been an older dungeon that had been run multiple times, the monsters that spawned would have been logged, and there would have been more information. It was apparently adventure Herney''s idea to send us as soon as possible to keep that information as limited so we wouldn''t know what we were walking into, not that it hadn''t been cleared by him several times to verify it was safe enough for us. As it stood, all we knew was the dungeon had a draconic beast and some type of fire element. From what Fernand had learned in the library, a draconic beast could range widely at lower levels but be more limited at higher levels as it evolved. There could be insects, fish, birds with scales, or anything with negligible draconic affinity. With people coming out with burns, it told us a little, but every party was being stingy with their information, keeping it close to their chest.


    ¡°Ah, there they are,¡± Allysa said sometime later.


    My ears flicked, turning to the dungeon entrance faster than my head could turn, and I could hear the footsteps. The group that came out looked like they were made out of tar, but my nose told me they were just covered in so much soot they were all unrecognizable.


    The only person who wasn''t a walking pile of ash was who I assumed was their minder.


    ¡°Ah, Jose, I should have guessed it would be your group that came out last. How far did they get?¡±


    Jose, who was an elf with dark brown hair and green eyes, gave a grin as he gestured to the party members who were setting down their equipment and wiping their faces. ¡°Oh, Ellysa, it''s a pleasure to see you again. The students made it to the boss room, but I had to step in to pull them back before the fight had really started.¡±


    Ellysa looked down at the students with an approving gaze. ¡°You were the first that seems to have made it to the boss room. Well done.¡±


    A girl, who I could only see the eyes of, a hazelnut brown color, let out a long sigh of breath. ¡°It was an unfair matchup. None of us were set to deal with fire monsters, and when we learned that the boss was a..¡± she stopped speaking as another soot-cover student tapped on her shoulder and gestured to us. ¡°Well, you''ll find out.¡±


    The group set off, probably to get cleaned up. As we prepared to go in, Herney, who was standing at the entrance seemingly appearing out of nowhere, gave a quick look to all of the minders, nodded, then stepped to the side, only speaking two words, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    With that, the groups set out. The first two rushed in almost without a care, brandishing their weapons. The group behind us appeared more nervous than excited. Ours seemed a mix, with Wren taking the lead, Kat behind him and me, and Fernand taking up the rear if you discounted Ellysa. We went into the crack of the stone, only waiting a moment for the other group to get far enough ahead to be recognized as a separate party.

 Chapter Twenty Four - The Dungeon Begins

    Void


    Once again, He looked at the Screen, reading it.


    [Time Remaining until realm integration relative to the current spatial realm: 5 days, 21 Hours.]


    [Time Remaining in integrating realm until event: 9 Months, 21 Days, 14 Hours.]


    [Time remaining in Aquilion Realm until integrating realm is adsorbed: 5 years, 9 Months, 16 Days, 2 Hours]


    Time was sped up in this place by a multitude most races would have a hard time understanding. Not many were privy to the thoughts of gods, after all. Still, the timer seemed to go by achingly slowly. Five days to go out of the decades upon decades he''d spent waiting wasn''t long, especially not for him, but it would feel like a century.


    Resting a hand on his chin, he flicked through the updates that were pending for each system. The movement was something he didn''t need to do, but after spending time only being able to watch mortals, it had rubbed off. The two systems that were being used were both based on the same design but had altered slightly because of different events that had taken place.


    One of his eyebrows twitched as he saw the most recent update pertaining to the goddess of the hunt and animals and what she had done. The choice to be put in this realm was one based on his nature; he could hold the realms together for the longest, but he still was upset that his influence on the system and events had dwindled in both realms in the millennia he had been here, not that he''d made many movements while doing it. He wondered if some of the gods had even forgotten about their brother. The thought was appalling.


    He¡¯d have to change that during the upcoming event, but without being able to intervene himself, he''d have to move carefully, or one of the realms might become a wasteland with runaway magic.


    Aster


    [You have entered a dungeon.]


    [Five out of Five participants, the maximum party reached.]


    I felt a shiver run down my spine at the screen, and the feeling that ran down my spine was the same odd sensation I felt when I knew one of the wolves was stalking me for practice or someone was watching me from a distance. The sensation left a moment later, but it was still slightly unnerving.


    Light from the sun faded away as the entrance vanished behind stone when we turned down the tunnel that seemed to twist. Fernand whispered something, and a moment later, two orbs appeared. They were small enough to hold in my fist but glowed bright enough to illuminate the cave all around us.


    The track down was slow. We were probably more cautious than we needed to be. We all had our weapons out, my bow was in my hands, and I was ready to fire at anything that dared to move. The only problem was how small the tunnel was; it was barely manageable to fit two people side by side while still giving them room to swing. So, shooting any arrows past them was something I didn''t even want to attempt.


    My worries ended up being forgotten as the tunnel slightly widened out, and I was able to see a glow from ahead, small and distant at first but rising. The heat that was slowly building had sweat dripping from my forehead, telling me a shower would be a priority in my future. Mentally, I made a note to find out if there was a way to clean yourself while adventuring. I''d also wanted to find a way to keep cool, especially now since I seemed to be immune to anything above unpleasant. Both the reason for heat and glow were given answers when the tunnel finally opened up into a large room. Well, large wasn''t right, but it was big, at least a hundred feet circular and dozens of feet tall, with stalagmites hanging from the ceiling and a large pool of what I knew from reading was magma in the middle that bubbled slowly.


    ¡°Woah..¡± Kat said, wiping her forehead, and I blinked, my eyes watering slightly at the density of the mana in the air mixed with the heat. They were both equally as stifling. Even with the new expanse of the cave taking most of my attention, my ears twitched, moving slightly as I heard the shift of talons on the stone above me. It was a noise I was used to, but in a completely different circumstance and only when Umbra was with me.


    Angling my bow at the same time I looked up, I let the arrow fly with a quick drawback on the string.


    The monster, because it definitely couldn''t be normal to have two heads growing out of one neck, looked like a deformed forest salamander. Instead of the general forest brown that was usually on them, it had a gray, pebbly, bumpy-looking skin that blended in with the stone behind it. Its eyes were an amber red that glared at us with malice and hunger.


    I didn''t think as I pulled back the string, letting the arrow fly, which was probably why my arrow didn''t hit it straight on; instead, it hit at an angle, but it still managed to sink into the flesh of its torso. It let out a half hiss, half croak before it fell from the roof, landing between me and a startled Fernand with a splat. The creature lay motionless, yellow blood oozing out of the hole.


    [You have killed A Dungeon - Fire Ember Salamander Level 34]


    [You have defeated a Monster, Grade 1, Normal Experience is awarded]


    For a second, there was silence, and then the cavern echoed with a multitude of burping, popping noises and hisses.


    ¡°Remember the formation! Keep your backs to the entrance. There''s no way we missed any passageways with how narrow it was. Kat, keep an eye above us so no more can sneak up on us.¡± Fernand was quick with his words, appearing calm as the hisses grew in volume, even pulling out a potion, which he threw towards Kat. He then started to whisper to himself, casting a spell as we all got ready and into our positions. It was awkward and obviously unpracticed as Wren raised his shield, stepping in front of us, blocking my sight, and Fernand got too far to the side. I might have been wrong, but we felt too open


    The next salamander appeared from out of the magma with the thick liquid dripping from its skin. It was followed by three more. Now that the creature wasn''t hanging from a ceiling above me, it appeared a lot smaller than I''d first thought, only coming up to just above my waist. It was definitely dozens of times larger than it should be, but not as big as I''d first thought. Wren thought the same thing as he let out a sigh that sounded relieved, disappointed, and upset all at the same time and started to walk forward.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kat whisper yelled. She was a dozen steps to the side, one hand holding the potion Fernand had thrown her and the other hand holding a dagger.


    ¡°I don''t see how anyone could have had trouble with this. Look at them. I mean, she killed it with one arrow.¡± Wren gestured to me with his shield in a ¡®Look how small she is¡¯ motion. ¡°There''s only three anyway. This will be as easy as hunting a wild boar.¡±


    As if waiting for that moment, another salamander dragged itself out of the lava, then another and another.


    I lost count after nearly two dozen. Wren, who had looked so prideful a moment ago, had lost his sneer and carefree attitude and taken a step back. The heads of the salamanders, which ranged from one to three, with more heads meaning a bigger body, were snapping and drooling the magma they had just come out of.


    I didn''t wait to see how many more came out, breaking what felt like a prolonged moment of sizing up from both sides. Pulling my bow back and this time taking the half-second required aim, I let loose an arrow. One of the first three salamanders who were the closest dropped like a stone, the arrow sticking out of its eye.


    As if a howl from a wolf to start a hunt, the tide of salamanders moved forward as one. Wren raised his shield and backed up, keeping the same pace as the fastest salamander. I shot a second arrow, downing another of the malformed monsters, and a burning blade flew into another. It didn''t burn it, but the sharp end stuck out of its head, sending the yellow blood splattering to the ground. There was whispering from behind, and in front of it, a thin white line no higher than a few finger widths appeared on the ground in front of the small horde. It didn''t stop them, but it did trip them up, causing the front row to stumble and the others to collide with them. It didn''t last long, but it helped give me time to thin the numbers with Kat. Wren, this time thankfully staying out of the way of my arrows but still positioned in front of us, started to fight as he stopped backing up.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I had a small, tiny moment of admiration for him. Not many humans or elves I''d met, which wasn''t saying a lot, would face a swarm of these things, even with as low a level as they were, without panicking. The grin on his face showed the complete opposite emotion of what I''d come to expect


    The salamanders who had reached Wren were more manageable. Still, I expected him to stumble or even fall when four collided head-on with him, but a slight blue glow from his feet and shield showed the use of a skill, and he didn''t budge more than an inch. Another slightly darker glow emitted from his sword, and he sliced cleanly through one of the salamanders, the return swing taking off the tail of another.


    I wasn''t going to aim at him as I readied another arrow, instead taking the spare moment to reposition to look past the remaining salamanders.


    Fernand had raised a white, mostly translucent wall that was keeping part of the cave clear of the last few, so I was able to move on a small cluster of stones without any difficulty to get a better view of the lava. Kat was busy behind the now dozen or so salamanders, luring one away, fighting them one at a time, or backing off if more than one followed. Pulling back the arrow, I started to pick off the salamanders in the middle. It reminded me in a strange way of how I first started practicing my bow back in the forest. I''d get on a stone, making sure I didn''t cast a shadow, and use the fish as practice.


    The fight, which had started so quickly, ended just as fast, with Wren plunging his blade into the last salamander''s head. The only noise left in the cave was the bubbling of the lava and the panting from all of us.


    The first words after were from Fernand: ¡°Did anyone receive any injuries, burns, or cuts?¡±


    I checked myself over, but I knew I was fine; none of the salamanders had even gotten close. Kat had received a light burn across one of her arms where her skin had rubbed against a salamander, and Wren had a cut that had burned enough to stop the bleeding that should be happening on his hand. He appeared not to be fazed by the injury at all, but before I could ask why, Kat must have seen the look on my face and whispered in my ear quietly, ¡°Pain resistance, it''s a skill a lot of front line fighters aim for, it dulls the pain of any injury gained while fighting for an hour or longer if the class that gave it is rare.¡±


    I nodded my head, ear twitching. It sounded like a skill that would be useful for almost anyone but might also pose problems. If you broke a bone, how would you know? Could you just turn the skill off?


    My thoughts were pushed aside as Fernanad spoke up, ¡°I think we were lucky. Compared to all of the other groups who have another frontline, we have more people who fight from range. Usually, that''s bad in dungeons, but if all the creatures on the first floor can hurt us by just touching us, I think our group composition will be a preferred choice in the future. ¡°


    Crouching down, I looked over one of the salamanders with a frown. Earlier, they had emitted a boiling heat to the point where, after their death, the cave actually felt like it was cooling down. I heard Wren say something, but I ignored him, instead holding my head above the creature''s skin. It still let off a lot of heat, but not like before.


    Taking out an arrow, I laid it on the salamander with a thought. The arrow warmed up, but the wood portion didn''t burst into flames or get scorched immediately. I wished for a moment I could speak to Umbra. She seemed to have an innate sense of how creatures worked. Looking up, I started listening back into the conservation.


    ¡°Well, I don''t want to leave them. There are at least twenty cores here. Do you really not know a way to collect them?¡± Kat asked


    Fernand looked down at the corpse I was messing with. ¡°Wrens right, I think there''s no way to harvest them safely or collect their cores. They do appear to be cooling down, though, so it''s possible we might be able on the way back.¡±


    ¡°You know the dungeons going to absorb them before we get back,¡± Kat said but didn''t seem to have another argument.


    ¡°There''s only a few gold for all of these cores put together; it''d be a waste to collect them anyway,¡± Wren said disdainfully.


    I was ready to leave the cores as well. I didn''t need any money from what I understood about finances, but I did want to bring as many cores as I could to Umbra.


    If Umbra had been here, she probably would have cooled down the bodies in a few seconds.


    I looked at the arrow as that thought crossed my mind. Picking it up, I rolled it in my fingers as I thought. My skill, Frosted Arrow, was as simple as putting frost mana into the arrow tip, with the frost affinity being added by the skill. When it hit a target, it transferred the mana into the creature, freezing it. My mana was still full from the fight because I hadn''t needed the skill.


    Holding the arrow, I imbued it with frost, watching as the tip of the arrow frosted over cold vapor drifted off of it. The talking witch I''d started to ignore again stopped as I stuck the arrow into the salamander''s corpse.


    The little I''d learned in my classes so far wasn''t a tenth of what I wanted to know, but I had learned that it was hard to force mana into a live creature but nearly effortless to do so to a dead creature. So when the skin of the creature hissed and steam rose, I was excited.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Fernand asked as he crouched down next to me. I looked over, then up at the three of them, a grin on my face as I explained the basics of my skill. It wasn''t anything unique besides having an affinity, which was obvious, so I didn''t see a reason to keep quiet about it. I was quite proud of having come up with the idea, actually.


    Fernand examined the process with fascination as the salamanders cooled. The body grew darker in color, and cracks formed in its skin. Once it had stopped steaming, we backed up. Wren, grumbling but also with a bit of curiosity, used his shield as a hammer to hit the corpse of the salamander. It broke apart like a rock, pieces of the body crumbling into bits no bigger than my fist. In the middle, a soft red glowing gem no bigger than a fingernail lay in the rubble. Kat stepped forward, picking it up on the blade of her dagger, and after a moment, touched it. She kept her finger on it, her eyebrows lifting. ¡°It''s warm, but it''s definitely not as hot as the body of the salamander. It is the core, though.¡±


    At her words, and as she passed it around, I identified it.


    [Fire Ember Salamander Core - Grade 1 - The core of a fire affinity dungeon monster in Grade 1.]


    As I held it, I was pleasantly surprised by how it sparkled in the magma¡¯s light. It was almost like the gems I''d seen on display in the market, but clearer.


    ¡°Aster, do you have the mana to cool the rest of the bodies down? I''d be more prudent to keep more than half of your mana available if you don''t for the next rooms. Even without the cores, the levels made this room more than worth it.¡±


    I blinked at Fernand''s words. One of the main reasons we were in here was to gain levels! It had gone out of my head the moment I''d thought of the cores.


    The adventurer''s course leading up to this had given several tips regarding fighting and exploration. One of those was hiding all notifications and setting a priority list. I was used to notifications popping up and injuring them until the fight was over, but with fighting this many creatures at once, it was obvious the change was worth it. Focusing on the slight pressure on my mind, I opened the notifications and started sifting through them after raising my hand in a one-second gesture.


    [You have killed A Dungeon - Fire Ember Salamander Level 27]


    [You have defeated a Monster, Grade 1, Normal Experience is awarded]


    [Notice: You have killed multiple similar dungeon monsters ranked in grade 1. Would you like to see the complete list?]


    It was a pleasant surprise that the system gave the option to skip all of the kills, and I gratefully used it, moving to the next window.


    [You have gained Multiple levels.]


    [Race Class: Daughter of Kulni has increased from level 32 to level 35]


    [Free Points + 6]


    [Constitution + 3]


    [Strength + 9]


    [Endurance + 6]


    [Dexterity + 18]


    [Charisma + 6]


    [Intelligence + 3]


    [Wisdom + 9]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger has increased from Level 25 to Level 27]


    [Constitution +2]


    [Strength + 4]


    [Endurance + 6]


    [Dexterity + 8]


    [Charisma + 4]


    [Intelligence + 2]


    [Wisdom + 4]


    [Through practice and action, you have gained the skill Archery - Rank 1]


    [Having used the bow from grade 0 and showing expertise with it, Archery - Rank One has increased to Archery - Rank 7]


    I grinned. I knew archery was a skill I''d get eventually, but gaining the levels from what I did in grade zero was a nice bonus. I wondered what other skills would also jump from what I did in grade zero.


    After that and a quick glance, I noted that my mana, which had dropped forty points from the skill, had already topped off.


    I was tempted to look at my updated character sheet, but a rather pointed cough from Fernand had me putting it off and deciding to assign my free points later.


    ¡°I can cool down all the bodies, but I think it''ll take a bit,¡± I said, picking up the arrow that had been used to freeze the body and checking over for any splitting or splintering.


    ¡°Let''s do that then. Kat, can you keep an eye out for any monsters that might come out of the lava? I''ll watch the entrance to the other room. Aster and Wren can collect the cores.¡±


    I wanted to complain, but somehow, though an unsaid vote, Fernand had become the group''s leader, and even Wren didn''t seem to mind it for some reason. Taking a look around, I spotted Elyssa near the room entrance, watching it with a look I couldn''t read. She had stayed out of the fighting and hadn''t intervened when Wren had gotten hurt to try to heal him. I wondered what would cause her to step in.

 Chapter Twenty Five - Dungeon Exploration

    ¡°Species can change with evolution. It¡¯s a known fact. For the gods'' sake, even races can change, so please, when some student or new mage comes along stating they discovered a new species, check!¡± - Note to the staff of the Arilon Kingdom Library from Mage Termon.


    Aster


    The process of gathering the twenty-six monster cores was mundane, if not dull, using arrows to cool them off. Nothing bothered us or even showed up. The dungeon letting us work in peace. Once we were finished with the cores, we took a break near the entrance, drinking nearly a fourth of the water we had. It probably wasn''t the smartest idea as we were only in the first room, but as stated by Kat, we could back out whenever we wanted. Having a vague understanding of the Dungeon now, I would have brought quite a few different items.


    We were standing at the only other path out of the room other than the tunnel that had led in. It was almost similar to the entrance, but the stone grew noticeably darker. I checked over my bow, and the arrows strapped to my side. I¡¯d had to pull a spare one out of my storage because the feather had ripped on one of the ones I had used. It was something that was common with arrows that hit their target. I was planning on finding a way to fix it, but that would be a while.


    Looking over to Kat, who was in the back of the group, I gave her a smile and a thumbs up. Still, she held a worried look. The repetitive use of mana had given me a light headache, even with it regening to full each time. I hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but she had seemed to notice. With one last check, we started down the pathway. The wider opening stayed consistent as we walked through the tunnel, the difference coming in the stone color. What was a dark grey before was increasingly darkening. No one needed to cast a light spell as the next room came into view after a few moments. The word room was a bit of an overstatement as it was more of a long corridor. It took a second to get a good look as Wren blocked my view, but his words were all I needed to hear.


    ¡°How has no one died doing this dungeon yet?¡± He muttered, looking over the room.


    The entire floor was magma, with only a series of pathways of black circular stones spaced a few feet apart in the lava, leading to another path similar to the one behind us. I stood to the side as Fernand started to look over it, speaking some words to cast a few spells, even pulling out a metal stick from his pouch to see how far down the magma went, which was further than the stick could reach. Kat started tossing stones into the lava and onto the platforms. After a moment, Fernand straightened, leaving the half-melted stick in the magma.


    ¡°It seems simple. I¡¯d assume it''s a puzzle room, but there''s no real puzzle, possibly because the dungeon is new or it¡¯s a trap room. New dungeons tend to separate the room types instead of putting them together,¡± Fernand said thoughtfully, looking at the stones. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t want to take any chances. Some could be weight-triggered or fake. It¡¯s not uncommon for dungeons to implement a lot of traps. Aster, can you shoot a few stones and aim for the ones in the middle to make a path?¡±


    I nodded, moving to get a good angle. It¡¯d be embarrassing to miss a target that didn¡¯t move. The first arrow clacked off the stone, doing nothing. The second did the same, bouncing into the magma after hitting the stone. The third embed itself into the stone for a second before the entire stone crumbled into the lava. I was ecstatic at first that Fernand had figured out the trap until he turned to me, and I realized I was about to lose more than three arrows.


    After marking out a safe path and testing it, then changing it twice and losing more arrows than I wanted to, we were able to move across the room slowly. The stones were smooth and small, making any grip hard, and with them only big enough to have one person on them at a time, we had to move in a line.


    The last person to go was Elyssa, who made the crossing look effortless, like a walk in the city. She hadn''t offered advice or any ideas regarding the room. I had practically forgotten about her, which made it clear she was only there to stop us from getting severely hurt. The trip across for me was fine, the same with Fernand and Kat, but Wren had it hard with how heavy his armor must have been, almost slipping once in the middle and only catching himself with his shield on the stone in front of him. Once across, he took a moment, leaning on his knees. ¡°Fuck it! I¡¯m buying a dozen fire immunity charms before I come back to this place.¡±


    There was a round of chuckles at his words, but a rumble filling the room stopped them short. I turned to see the lava in the room we were just at bubble, pop, and then start to rise. That got us moving; it wasn¡¯t fast, but we were only feet away. Back peddling, we started through the tunnel, which was angled upwards, thankfully. We started with a quick jog but had to change into a sprint as the magma started to speed up. Wren set the pace with him in the lead, and with Kat in the back just in front of Elyssa, I was cramped in the middle with Fernand. I wasn¡¯t necessarily scared of small spaces, but the thought of getting stuck behind someone in a tunnel if it got too small sent a spike of fear up my spine, and I kept casting my head back, watching the magma.


    The tunnel seemed to snake and bend, even seemingly going back on itself; at some point, the dark stone had changed into a glossy color as fast as we moved, though the magma seemed to keep pace. We burst out of the tunnel, the slope evening out into a room that, for once, didn¡¯t have magma. Instead, it looked like the inside of a building. Turning, I watched the ominous glow of the magma consume for a moment more before it started to recede. I took several deep breaths and slipped my pack off, pulling two water skins out. The room was still hot and heavy. I was keeping an eye out at the same time. The magma stopping didn''t mean we were safe. It was a daily small room made out of a mix of brick and shiny black stone. There was no furniture or windows in the room. The only thing that stood out was a heavy wood door because wood didn¡¯t seem like something that would be used.


    Running my hand over the wall as I passed Kat one of the skins, I marveled at how smooth it was but stopped as my thumb was sliced on the part of the jagged parts of the wall. Looking at my thumb and the blood welling out of the cut, I was surprised. My endurance was triple what it used to be only a few months ago, and at the time, stone had had trouble breaking my skin.


    ¡°Careful, the walls are obsidian. Any points or breaks are sharp.¡± Kat said


    I nodded, wiping the blood off onto some of the leather portions of my armor, then applying pressure before I looked to see what the others were doing and to make sure no one else had noticed. It seemed Wren had finally caught his breath, holding an empty water skin, and had sat down. Fernand was checking in his pack for something, so taking a sip of my water, I sat down as well.


    The dungeon seemed to have given us a break, something I wasn''t going to pass up. It had to have only been two or three hours since we entered, but I felt worn down. A big portion had to be from the heat. We were all sweating enough to fill a barrel.


    ¡°I think the reason why it took everyone so long was the number of breaks they had to take. The constitution you would need for the heat not to affect you has to be in the five hundreds or maybe even thousands.¡± Kat agreed when I mentioned it to her. ¡°If running this dungeon becomes a normal thing for the course, then it would be a good idea to get equipment specifically for it.¡±


    I agreed, trying to think of items that would help in this dungeon. The thought brought a question to my mind. ¡°Do you know how many dungeons are near the capital? There are other¡¯s right?¡±


    Ferdinand was the one to respond after Kat gave a shrug.


    ¡°If you include this dungeon, then there are three. They''re not necessarily close, but the dungeons are close enough for teleportation to be affordable. One of the tasks of the adventuring course last year was to reach the end of the second floor on one of the dungeons with only your party. That means without any backup.¡± He raised a hand, gesturing to Elyssa, who nodded at him but didn''t speak.


    I tilted my head idly, running my hand through the ear to get out some of the knots in the fur. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous? I mean, the second floor has grade-two monsters and a grade-three boss?¡± I asked


    ¡°That¡¯s why this course has so many dropouts. Last year, two students died, and four were maimed; it took a lot of money and healing to restore the limbs. It¡¯s not as bad as some of the courses, but it still is one of the most dangerous,¡± Wren said. He had put his back to one of the walls and was checking over his shield.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I nodded thoughtfully. The next hour was spent resting; we were all full of mana and stamina, but our bodies were exhausted. We could have kept going until our stamina was gone, but there wasn''t a point. I spent the time looking over part of my status sheet. Not much had changed with only one fight, but I had free points to assign. Thinking for a moment, I brought up just my attributes portion of the sheet.


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 6]


    [Constitution - 54]


    [Strength - 86]


    [Endurance - 121]


    [Dexterity -165]


    [Charisma - 78]


    [Intelligence - 55]


    [Wisdom - 84]


    Scanning over it, I hummed. Six points didn¡¯t seem like a lot when looking at this. Still, from the reading and the teaching so far, I knew free points added up over the levels, so assigning them properly was a good idea. As of right now, I had two lacking attributes that were going to lag behind until I classed up again: Intelligence and Constitution. Neither of them applied to my build, but a lecture from my FM teacher, Mage Eldrim, had taught me that letting one attribute fall behind too far could influence the others. The example he had given was one that actually applied to me. If Intelligence fell behind too far, it could affect my reaction time. While my body could react fast enough, my brain couldn''t process the information fast enough. My instinct would still be there, but sometimes that wasn''t enough. The same applied to the Constitution. While my strength and other physical stats were high, if my body could handle the increase in my muscle or my body flexibly, then it would end badly, to put it simply. I cringed slightly at some of the examples Made Eldrim had given on what could happen, pushing them out of my head. It only applied if there was a major imbalance in attributes, so I wasn¡¯t anywhere near it.


    After only thinking for a moment, I put three points into both of the lowest stats. Fixing up my faults at the cost of a slightly better attribute was worth it, in my opinion. With that done, I relaxed my head against the wall. There was no way I was getting any sleep, but I could rest. Placing my tail in my lap so I didn¡¯t squish it, I wished for a moment I could talk to Umbra. She would have a lot of thoughts on the dungeon, but she would probably mainly complain about the heat. Her scales would be so nice to lay next to at the moment.


    Once an hour or so had passed, we all got ready to go, with Wren retaking the lead. He had been, well, more open was the wrong word, but he hadn''t said anything close to rude, so my opinion of him had risen a few notches. Kat had also wanted to see what was ahead to get an idea of where we would be going, but Fernand had pointed out that opening the door could trigger a trap, so she had waited. With a nod from all of us, Wren stepped forward. There wasn¡¯t a handle to open it, so he used his shield to push the door open. With no noises from the hinges or the door scraping on the ground, it reminded me that we were in a dungeon where everything was built the way it wanted for its purpose.


    With slow steps, we moved into the next room, moving out the door. The room we entered wasn¡¯t a cave but a building or, more specifically, a long, massive hallway, not filled with magma this time. Two rows of pillars made out of finely crafted obsidian stood on either side, glowing just enough to light the area around them. Even with my vision, I found seeing after a hundred feet hard. The pillars connected to the ceiling, probably holding it up, towered. I could just barely make out the ceiling itself, which was arched in the middle moss that glowed a dark red over it, giving it an eerie look. The room had to be a few hundred feet long and half as wide. It gave us room to spread out, which we did a little but not overly much. We made our way across the room. I kept my head up, trusting the others to keep an eye out around us. After the first room, I didn¡¯t want a surprise from above. Nothing happened as we crossed. There were no monsters, traps, or anything. It only served to make me more nervous and anxious, something that I wasn¡¯t appreciating. I was almost hoping to spot a monster as we neared the end, but nothing happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Wren asked, and I looked down to see him gesturing to the end of the room. On the wall, two things had just come into view. One was writing; the letters were large enough to look like they were made by a giant, and the other equally as big was a dial made of four sections. As we got closer, I could make out shapes on the dial. I relayed what I saw after noticing all of them were squinting. Once close enough, I read the words and repeated them aloud with a bit of confusion as I tried to figure out what it meant.


    Coiled, I remain. A hiss is all they hear. To approach unclear is severe. What am I?


    ¡°It¡¯s a riddle!¡± Kat said, a bit excited. ¡°My father loved to tell me riddles, but it¡¯s not one I¡¯ve heard before.¡±


    I tilted my head thinking about it, but I was at a loss as well. Once we got to the wall, I looked at the dial with Fernand as Wren and Kat discussed the riddle. It was set into two sections, each with a button set in the stone next to it. The top one was currently glowing. After getting ready for a trap, Wren spun the dial, which took no small amount of effort, judging by his grunt. As the dial turned, four symbols were revealed with a full rotation. A lizard, bird, snake, and what I thought was a cat. Trying to spin the other dial did nothing, as it had no symbols on it.


    ¡°Well, I guess those are the possible answers, and you choose by pushing the button. It seems simple,¡± Kat said.


    ¡°Why have this in a room this big, though, and what happens if we get it wrong?¡± Wren asked, looking around. I nodded, agreeing with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t have to find out,¡± Ferrand said. ¡°Thoughts on the riddle?¡±


    ¡°Snake.¡± Kat and I said at the same time.


    We both grinned at each other. ¡°The riddle is simple when given possible answers: a bid makes no sense, no bird I¡¯ve met hisses; a lizard or salamander, whatever it is, makes a little sense but doesn''t coil up. A cat will. It doesn¡¯t fit the dungeon, and the last part of the riddle makes more sense to snakes because a lot of them develop poison as they level.¡± Kat explained her reasoning


    I nodded. ¡°Cats hunt, and usually, they are the ones to approach you in the hunt, but that¡¯s in my forest. The ones in the city are too small to do anything, really.¡±


    After a minute more of discussion, we were all in agreement, and Wren spun the dial. With one glance, I pushed the button. There was a loud click. Then, the glowing changed to blue.


    ¡°Blues good, right?¡± Wren asked, taking a step back.


    We all waited, then a shifting noise echoed in the room, and the words above the dial changed, stone dust falling as from seamless lines the stone flipped, revealing a new set of words. I sighed in relief and read the next set of words.


    A shell impervious to spells, one limb for each eye, I wait for my prey where I lay. What am I?


    I thought about it but didn¡¯t speak aloud as I didn¡¯t have a good idea. Watching as Wren spun the dial, I looked at all the symbols. An ant, a creature with six legs, a spider, and something I¡¯d never seen before.


    ¡°An ant, A valomander, a spider, and a crab,¡± Fernand said after inspecting each for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s a crab or valomander?¡± I asked. My words earned a snort from Wren, but I listened as Kat explained them.


    ¡°A valomander is a six-legged mix between a horse and some insect found in the desert, they have a hard shell, but I don¡¯t know much about them. A crab is a creature with claws and a lot of legs that live in the water on the sea.¡±


    I thought about them and then shrugged. ¡°A spider sounds right, but maybe a valomander? I don''t know what they like.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can rule out a crab and ant. They both have shells, but neither have eyes that equal their limbs. I think a valomander might be right, but I haven¡¯t read up on them, they do have six eyes, but their hunting methods, I don¡¯t know. A spider isn¡¯t impervious to magic, but the shell can deflect spells depending on the type of spider.¡±


    Kat shrugged, shaking her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t really a riddle, well it is, but It feels more like a knowledge test.¡±


    There was a moment of silence as we all looked at each other and the words, but no one could come up with anything else.


    ¡°Shit, we''re going to have to guess, aren¡¯t we?¡± Wren asked


    After another moment of silence, Fernand nodded to himself. ¡°Spider. A Valomander doesn¡¯t make sense since they are desert creatures. Spiders dosn''t either, but at least they''re underground?¡±


    As Wren spun the dial, I frowned. I only knew a little about spiders, but they didn¡¯t fit in a draconic dungeon. They had no history with dragons, but did valomanders? I watched and reluctantly nodded as Wren looked at us, and then he pushed the button. There wasn¡¯t a click, but there was a scratching, chittering noise from behind. Turning around, I stepped back. Two shapes were dropping from the ceiling. Their multiple eyes seemed to glow in the dark with hunger and eagerness. ¡°I think we got it wrong,¡± I said, raising my bow and Identifying them as they moved closer, feeling my stomach drop as I saw how tall they were.


    [Under-cavern Ash Widow Spinner - Level 67]


    I really wished we had picked the valomanders.

 Chapter Twenty Six - Oh Gods, I hate spiders

    Aster


    Pulling up my bow, I used the go-to skill, Frosted Arrow, letting the cold mana fill the head as I took several steps back. Once ready, I let the arrow fly. At the same time, Kat and Wren passed me. The arrow hit but only sunk in an inch. Pulling out another arrow, I repeated the process, the thrum of the bowstring marking my pace as I moved to the side near a pillar. Wren moved up, his feet and sword glowing a pale blue. I watched as he lifted his shield, grunting and taking a step back when one of the spider''s legs collided with his shield. He angled the shield slightly, letting the leg slide off the shield, the exoskeleton causing sparks. Bringing his sword down, he bit deep into the spider''s leg. It didn¡¯t carve clean through, which was a tell of how thick the chitin had to be.


    Orbs of light flew past my side, moving high and shedding light over the battle. It reminded me that everyone else was fighting with only the light of the pillars and their own skills, something I probably should have known. With the orbs of light, two small condensed balls of white force passed them, they impacted the body of the spider, denting and cracking the carapace but not going through the thick shell.


    After letting another pair of arrows fly, I moved my gaze to Kat, who had started to distract the other spider, moving around the legs, dancing under it and to the side, deftly avoiding the strikes. Unlike the spiders I¡¯d fought in the forest, if you discounted that these were twice the height, they didn''t have nearly as good movement or reflexes, but they had to be multiple times as sturdy, and the carapace was thicker than the ones I¡¯d fought even at half their level.


    Had I been in the forest with the wolves or with Umbra, taking one out would have been easy, a game of wolf and rabbit leading it while pelting it with arrows. Right now, though, all I could do was shoot arrows at a distance and aim for the joints and weak spots, so that¡¯s what I did. Kat was amazing as she moved; her attacks left shallow cuts, but she always seemed to remember where she left them time after time, hitting the same spot, all while managing to keep clear of its legs. Arrow after arrow let left my bow, picking at its eyes and even once hitting the insides of its mouth. I had run out of the ones I kept on my back and had switched to drawing them out of the gem. A glance at my mana showed that, true to what I was told, the cost of taking out each arrow was five mana, a crazy amount. That, mixed with using my skill, my mana had already dropped to two hundred. We had to kill it faster, but as much as I wanted to change the course of the fight to speed up the spider''s death, there was little I could think of to do so.


    A hissing clattering noise filled the room as one of the legs the spider Wren and Fernand were fighting fell off. A glance showed that their spider was faring far worse than ours, with half of a leg missing and two dragging on the ground with cracks and dents. It had taken a few steps back, and its mandibles parted as it made a screech. An orange glow had started to build in its mouth. Wren and Fernand moved back. Wren raised his shield, and Fernand erected a curved half-dome in front of them, the translucent barrier thicker than anything I¡¯d seen him create. Then ash poured from its mouth, red glowing ash mixed with black flecks. I didn¡¯t get to see the impact of the cloud of ash on Fernand and Wren as I had to refocus on our spider, letting loose another set of arrows, the thud of them impacting the chitin and cracking as the mana from the area froze it. Mentally, I pulled up the party screen in the corner of my vision as I sent a message.


    [PMS, Aster: What was that? Are you guys okay? How are mana and stamina looking?]


    There was the risk of distraction, but we needed more information on the monsters and needed to know how everyone was looking, and with how the fight had slowly spread out, more yelling had the risk of catching the other''s attention.


    [PMS, Kat: I¡¯m at a third of both; we need to change up what we are doing, or I¡¯m going to run out. Any ideas?]


    I had none as I tried to think of something as I moved pillars, getting closer. Thankfully, a response came from Fernand a few seconds later.


    [PMS, Fernand: It was a mana attack; the force shield held up but was only just. One of the embers landed on Wren and burned and scorched the metal, but the pillars held up without damage. We¡¯ll be able to get ours if you can hold on aim for the limb joints together with your skills and take out its legs. If you can manage it, it¡¯ll move slower.]


    I redoubled my attention with his words, changing my aim to purely the leg joints. If I could land enough hits to freeze them, then Kat would be able to break them with way less effort.


    Aiming for the ones that weren¡¯t being used to attack Kat made it easier to hit them, but still, I had to get closer. Kat also changed her attacks, waiting for one limb to come down in a swing before attacking the joint; she only managed to get in one good hit at a time before having to move and back up to avoid its legs.


    After several pauses, she managed to strike one that I had landed two arrows on. The frost build-up made the limb slow as it bent down. Kat wasted no time ducking under one limb to get close to the joint before bringing down the dagger in a stabbing motion, it briefly glowing a dull red onto the leg. When she hit the joint, I could hear the crack from where I was. Half of the eight foot long leg fell to the ground. The spider hissed, screeching at it, and backed up. Thankfully, Kat didn¡¯t pursue it; instead, backing up as well. The glowing build-up in its mouth was all the warning I needed. Reaching out a hand to Kat as she sprinted towards me, I watched the ash move like a cloud aimed toward us, its movement reminding me of how Umbra¡¯s frost breath worked, just with less force. The world seemed to move slowly as the ash practically licked Kat¡¯s feet. For the briefest moment, I thought she wouldn''t make it, but then her hand was in mine, and I pulled her behind the pillar using all my weight and momentum.


    The ash cloud split on the pillar, like water on a rock moving across both sides. I winced as it licked at my shoulder, and I could feel the fur on my tail being singed. I had no idea how the spider managed to let out the amount of ash, but it took painstaking seconds for it to stop. Slowly, though, it stopped. The floor around us was covered in ankle-deep soot and ash. Kat leaned around the pillar and then moved around it at a sprint, wasting no time trying to return to the spider. I followed her lead, pulling another arrow out and turning around the pillar, letting it fly at the spider. Another screech sounded from the other spider but was cut off, and a glance showed Wren pulling out a sword that had been stuck into the head of the spider through its mandibles. Moments later, a force ball hit the spider in the side. I smiled in relief at the sight.


    The fight ended with Kat in a display of impressive acrobatics and gruesome efficiency, using one of the spider''s legs to mantle on top of the body of the creature, riding it like a wolf. At the same time, Wren distracted it from the front, slamming his shield into the spider''s front legs. Then, with quick movements, Kat proceeded to stab it through the eyes. I shivered at the death squeal. The sound made my hair prickle.


    [You have killed A Dungeon - Under-cavern Ash Widow Spinner - Level 67]


    [You have defeated a Greater Dungeon Monster, Grade 1, Increased Experience is awarded]


    [You have leveled up multiple times]


    [Notice: You have killed multiple similar dungeon monsters ranked in grade 1. Would you like to see the complete list?]


    [You have leveled multiple times]


    I dismissed the screen before I had read them all as I looked over to Fernand and Wren as Kat slid off the head of the creature. All of us were covered in ash and soot that we had kicked up while moving. It reminded me of the party we had spoken to who had come out before we went in. They had been covered in soot as well.


    ¡°Well, damn,¡± Kat panted, and she sunk to her knees, not seeming to mind the ash. ¡°I now have a firm hatred for spiders or anything with that many legs.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    There were a set of nods, as we all agreed. I took the moment to look at my tail, which was still stinging. It wasn¡¯t as bad as it felt, only the end of it taking any real damage. Still, it stung like hell, and any of the typical blue colors were hidden under the black soot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a moment, then we can do the dial. We all need to regen our stamina and mana.¡± Fernand said as he tried to wipe the ash off the front of his robe but only smeared it instead. He grimaced.


    Taking a look at my current mana, I winced. I was sitting at thirty-seven, watching as it went up to thirty-eight. My stamina wasn''t much better. I didn''t immediately sink to the ground, though; instead, I moved to a place where there was no ash and then attempted to start cleaning some of it off.


    ¡°I''d say that could have gone way worse,¡± Wren said. He was the only one of the four of us who had a grin on his face, even with the upper part of his hand that held the sword being burned. ¡°These things have to have bigger cores. My message said they were rated Greater dungeon monsters. That means they were the floor''s last monster before the boss, right?¡± He turned his gaze to Fernand. Kat and I did as well.


    Fernand looked between all of us incredulously. ¡°Do any of you study your courses?¡±


    I felt slightly embarrassed at his words. I did like to read and loved it even, but the idea of being told or forced to read to learn and study was something that made doing it hard to enjoy. There was also the fact that I would have to train with Umbra and finish projects in all of my courses, so my time for reading was and would be short.


    Kat snorted, not appearing fazed at his words. ¡°You read the most books here, and you did say you would look into dungeons.¡± Wren didn''t say anything.


    Fernand sighed, letting out a long breath that stirred up some of the ash. ¡°Yes and no. It''s common for greater monsters to be before a floor boss, but it doesn''t guarantee it. I personally think that you¡¯re right, especially with how new the dungeon is. It is likely the floor boss is after this dial puzzle. The question we should be asking is if we fight the boss.¡±


    There was a moment of silence as we all took in his words. The next thing we fought could very likely be a grade-two monster. I felt a tinge of excitement and apprehension. Were we ready for something like this? Even after a rest, we would not be at our best. The lure of levels and a core, though, were tempting, and there was the task my skill had given us. Would it go away if another party in the first grade cleared it before us? I rubbed my ear, trying to decide.


    ¡°Well, as unfair as it sounds, we do have Ellysa to pull us out if necessary, right?¡± Kat pointed out.


    ¡°Actually, no.¡± The words came from Elyssa herself, the first she had spoken since we¡¯d gone into the dungeon. Thinking about it, her entire personality had shifted once we''d gone in, almost none of the happiness or excitement from before showing.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked


    Wren let out a snort and was the one to answer ¡°Commoners and lowborn don''t really understand because they don''t tend to have the coin to pay for leveling, but don''t you think nobles would pay adventures to be walked through a few dungeons to gain levels?¡±


    Tilting my head, I thought about it, trying to think of a downside, but having grade five adventures walk a few students like us through a dungeon would work, wouldn''t it? In fact, wasn''t that almost exactly what was happening right now?


    Elyssa nodded to Wren. ¡°What he''s saying is that it doesn''t work like that. If someone too far above the grade level gets involved in a dungeon, then the dungeon tends to react violently, spawning monsters at the same level on the floor or even higher, depending on the dungeon level.¡± she gestured to the dial. ¡°Even helping to solve puzzles can count as intervention. The only reason I''m able to even be in this party without grade three or four monsters showing up is the dungeon can''t manage it yet.¡±


    My eyes widened as I imagined that happening and glanced at the grade-one spider. I shiver at the thought of what one three grades higher could do.


    ¡°So you''re saying if you get involved in the boss fight, grade two monsters would show up, and maybe even the boss on the next floor?¡± Fernand asked, to which Ellysa nodded.


    ¡°Boss rooms remain locked with magic once entered until the boss is defeated or until the first party member dies. If I got involved, then there''s no telling what the dungeon would be able to do,¡± Ellysa explained.


    Another bout of silence followed, and I understood why no one in the first groups had tried to fight the boss yet. Either you''d win, or someone would die.


    [PMS, Aster: should we mention the party system? I mean, if we do the boss fight. It seems wrong somehow to not let him in on the rewards. He hasn''t been as bad as he is outside the dungeon.]


    I looked at Kat and Fernand, and they exchanged looks.


    [PMS, Kat: It''s your skill, but it is rare, so be careful who you tell.]


    [PMS, Fernand: I agree. Ellysa is here as well. There''s no telling if either of them would agree to keep it quiet.]


    I let my eyes drift down as I pulled up the task, reading it.


    [First Come, First Serve - All appropriately leveled parties currently in the dungeon have failed to defeat the first-floor dungeon boss.]


    [Task: Reach and defeat the first-floor dungeon boss on your first run without the help of a grade two or higher party member.] [Time Limit - 5 hours, 20 Minutes, 12 Seconds] [Reward based on accomplishments during the dungeon run.]


    It didn''t specify the reward, but even if it was experience, it would be good for all of us. I thought about the possibilities and outcomes and what would happen if I told people. Then I snorted as I realized it wouldn''t matter. I''d already agreed with Umbra that we would be leaving after I learned as much as I could in the academy. It might even be sooner if she wasn''t allowed to fly. Looking up, I half shrugged and met Wren''s gaze. He looked the same as at that party, but he had a small grind on his face this time. If it was from the dungeon or fighting, I didn''t know, but he seemed more relaxed.


    I explained my skills.


    ¡°Before we make a choice to go or not, I have something to say.¡±


    I went over my skill for the sake of Elyssa, who might have heard of my initial skill but not all of it. Then, with a bit of hesitation and a look at Kat and Fernand, I explained the task we¡¯d received.


    Wren at first looked cross, but when Kat pointed out that he had refused to join the party, he had the grace to look abashed. When I invited him to the party, he accepted the offer this time, and to my relief, he said he''d gotten the task as well.


    ¡°It still isn''t wise to go into a dungeon without all the facts from all the party members. While this might not have altered the exploration this time, the task can change how a dungeon is explored,¡± Ellysa said. Her gaze wasn''t as stern as Kulni¡¯s, but it was still disapproving enough to make me look down to avoid it.


    ¡°You sound like you have experience with party tasks. Does your adventuring group have a party skill?¡±


    Elyssa smiled. Her teeth matched her robes that somehow still remained white without any specs of soot on them. ¡°All adventuring groups above in silver or grade three have a skill close to it, but I can''t say more on the subject, and I''d advise none of you to tell anyone how advanced this skill is.¡± She gave me a wink. ¡°You still have to make the choice though if you are going to attempt the boss, and that I can''t say anything on.¡±


    What was decided was a discussion headed by Fernand on the pros and cons of facing the boss of the floor. The biggest point was that we were tired, and if we faced the boss, we¡¯d have to kill it.


    ¡°Are we absolutely sure we can kill the boss when we don''t even know what it is?¡± Fernand asked.


    ¡°No, that would be stupid, but there''s a lot to be gained. I think we should,¡± Kat said as she resumed wiping off her arm with a cloth. It was coming away black.


    ¡°But either we kill it or one of us dies,¡± Fernand said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you fight a monster, usually in a dungeon or not. Being able to run away isn''t always guaranteed. In fact, in most fights, there isn''t even the chance.¡± Wren pointed out.


    Fernand blinked, then slumped his shoulders and nodded in concession. ¡°That''s a fair point. I just figured it¡¯d be a bit before we did something this dangerous.¡± He turned to look at me. ¡°What do you think? You haven''t said much on the topic.¡±


    I yawned and then blinked, shaking away the sleepiness. I hadn''t said much because I really hadn''t been paying attention, as tired as I was. I think we all were pretty tired. ¡°Well, I don''t have much to say. I think most of us want to fight the boss. Well, if we''re going to be running dungeons, having more levels would be good, but resting for a bit before the fight would be nice.¡± I also wanted the core from the boss. I didn''t know how I''d get it, but the first step would be killing the boss.


    Fernand smiled and put his hands up helplessly. ¡°It looks like I''m outvoted; we still have five hours until the task has to be completed. Let''s be the first this year to kill a dungeon boss.¡±


    I don''t know if he expected cheers, but all he got was another yawn from me.

 Chapter Twenty Seven - Preprations

    Core N.76 Label: Iravica


    If Iravica had limbs, she would be rubbing her hands together in excitement or jumping around. The first people who came to clear her dungeon were strong, too strong. It had been terrible and a bit scary watching them walk through it with ease, bypassing everything. These people, however, were perfect, the right level for the first floor if you discluded the one who hadn''t done anything so far.


    She had been overjoyed when she had listened to them, and they had said they were going to fight the boss. She would finally be able to see how good it was! The work she had put into that boss and the room had cost her thousands of mana. The other groups that had been coming in had all stopped at the entrance to the boss''s room, appearing too nervous. It was probably the door that scared them away. She had put out as much detail as she could without giving too much away. Even the group of all males who had entered, boasting that it was going to be too easy, had backed off the boss room. That might have been because their mage had broken both of her legs. Either way, she was excited. She even might get to absorb a body if one of them died. That thought made her excitement rise even more.


    Iravica watched the group with her Dungeon Sense while making sure everything in the boss room was perfect. She was slightly upset that it still had to be in theme with the first floor. She at first had been excited to do a burning floor with lava and fire and loads of destruction, but to her dismay, her helper, or rather her dungeon assistant that she had woken up with, had explained that the first floor of her dungeon would always more limited than the rest.


    She would have scowled at the memory if she had facial features, but she was just an orb. Still, picturing it made her feel good. With her checks done, she kept her sense on them but resumed working on the third floor. It was going to be her best yet!


    Aster


    I must''ve fallen asleep while practicing meditation because I was woken up by Kat shaking my shoulder. I let out a yawn, sat up, and rubbed my eyes with the clean portion of my hands. I''d been able to get a decent amount of the soot and ash off after we had gotten the cores out, but I still had plenty of smears and marks that would have to be removed later. A look at Kat had her answering my unanswered question as I took a moment to look around.


    ¡°You were out for half an hour. No one saw a reason to wake you up, so we decided to wait.¡± Kat explained while looking over one of her daggers.


    I smiled, thankful, as I stretched. The sleep had been nice, even as short as it was. I checked my bow, and after confirming its condition, I moved to the arrows I''d been able to retrieve. They were on my back in the loops or in my storage, even the broken ones. As for the other Items we''d gathered, I picked up quite a bit of obsidian that was also in my pack. The cores had been passed to Fernand to carry as his pack was better made. The thought of cores had me remembering the increase in levels, something I¡¯d checked, but I couldn¡¯t help bringing up the status screen again, giving it a quick glance while I fished checking my armor as we made to get ready.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 38][Titles: True Daughter of Kulni, Bonded]


    [Mana: 466/466]


    [Stamina: 840/840]


    [Race Class: Daughter of Kulni- Level 39]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 30]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Ranger''s Aim, Night Eye, Meditation - Rank One]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank One, Balance - Rank One, Rune Etching - Rank One, Archery - Rank 7.]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 12]


    [Constitution - 61]


    [Strength - 104]


    [Endurance - 138]


    [Dexterity - 200]


    [Charisma - 92]


    [Intelligence - 65]


    [Wisdom - 105]


    The seven total levels I jumped had given a nice amount of points to all of my attributes, and I couldn''t help the grin that spread across my face. I was growing in everything quite fast: skills, attributes, mana, all of it. After the boss fight, I¡¯d be even higher, and it would bring me closer to breaking a hundred on all of my attributes.


    It made me giddy as I thought of the long path ahead, not just the dungeon and academy but all of the grades and levels that were yet to be seen. Some I knew would think of it and groan at the work they had still to do or be content where they were, but I was looking forward to it. It was almost like reading a book, and I was still in the first few chapters, yet to see anywhere near half what I would.


    I shook my head, clearing away the ideas flowing through my mind, and I had a big fight that was coming up. It wasn''t the time to daydream if it was still day outside. Bringing up the task, I looked at the time we had left.


    [Task: Reach and defeat the first-floor dungeon boss on your first run without the help of a grade two or higher party member.] [Time Limit - 2 hours, 10 Minutes, 34 Seconds] [Reward based on accomplishments during the dungeon run.]


    It was a bit shorter than we planned, but still plenty of time was left if the next room was the boss room.


    ¡°Is everyone ready? Mana and Stamina topped off?¡± Fernand asked, and we all nodded.


    Since we had camped at the dial and riddle spot, mainly to have a wall to our back, all that needed to be done was spin the dial to move on.


    As Wren moved it into place, I felt slightly anxious at the idea that a valomander was the wrong answer as well, but the click of the button and brighter blue glow made me sigh in relief.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    There was a grinding noise as the dial retreated into the wall, with a big portion of the wall leaving a passageway open, which we formed up and moved into, with glowing balls of light leading the way our footsteps echoing down the hall.


    This tunnel was level and straight, unlike the others that curved or rose. The almost perfect walls and floor were made of the same obsidian, but somehow, it was more refined and dense. The latter was proven when Kat tried to crack the obsidian, only leaving a superficial scratch.


    ¡°What do you think the boss could be?¡± I asked, wanting to break the uneasy silence. We''d discussed it before, but it was the only thing I could think of.


    ¡°No, a wyvern there is too high in grade, but whatever it is has to be draconic if the information we were given was accurate.¡± Fernand mused.


    ¡°There can be too many grade two creatures that would be an appropriate boss for a floor like this,¡± Wren noted, keeping his eyes focused on the path in front of us.


    I nodded, tilting my head as I thought of any possible creature. I didn''t know nearly enough about monsters and draconic beasts to give a good guess, even If I was bonded to Umbra, who was a dragon, which was the purest form of draconic creatures.


    ¡°Well, it could just be an animal like the spiders that have a draconic variant of their species,¡± Kat said, pondering. She was behind us, keeping an eye on our backs. The chance of getting attacked from behind was low, but none of us wanted to take that chance.


    The conservation continued as we moved at a decent but not fast pace, helping to ease all of our anxiety, but we still kept vigilant.


    My ears pricked as the sound of our footsteps changed. The echo had started to bounce back. It wasn''t something I''d typically pick up, but the tunnel was as straight as an arrow, letting me keep my ear angled almost perfectly.


    ¡°I think we''re getting close. The sounds are changing,¡± I said, straining my eyes to pick up anything.


    The door that came into view gave me pause. It reminded me of the door of the palace in the city. It had swirling lines detailing a scene that felt like it came right out of a storybook, except this story must have ended poorly.


    There was a figure in the middle of the door that was roughly human or elf-shaped, except its features were all wrong. Bat-like wings sprouted from its back, and instead of armor, rough, cracked, and mismatched scales covered its body. Its head was pointed and angular with crooked horns like that of a dragon poking out of the top of his head. It was facing upward. Its jaws parted in a yell or scream, its arms wide, the talon-like fingers sharp. All around him were faceless bodies in piles. Orange words written right above him labeled him. The Fallen Prince.


    I didn''t know if the image was meant to be frightening, but all I felt was curiosity towards the engraving on the door. There had to be a story behind the image or at least some idea of a tale. Was the prince meant to be a fallen dragon, wyvern, or something else entirely that had just been given the looks of a draconic creature?


    My curiosity seemed not to be shared by the others as they were able to make out the door a moment later. Kat whistled, ¡°How are you meant to fight something like that? Look at those claws. Is it going to be that size?¡±


    The size of the price was past a dozen feet tall, and I felt my hair prickle as I imagined one of those hands reaching down towards me.


    ¡°We are royally fucked if it is,¡± Wren said, looking over the door. He looked like a dwarf compared to the figure. ¡°If it''s in grade two, though, which it should be, I don''t see it being that big.¡±


    Fernand was looking at the door, his face set in a frown as he rubbed his chin. ¡°Look at the wings, see how torn they are, and the name of the fallen prince. Putting them together implies that it won''t be able to fly. Also, he has no weapon in this depiction.¡±


    He started to pace as he spoke. We all listened as he spoke, ¡°If the Fallen Prince is what we''re fighting, which I think it is, then it''s going to be in grade two. Its draconic nature is obvious, but I also believe that it will have some type of breath attack similar to wyverns and dragons like the spiders did. If he is fighting with only his body, then the most dangerous parts will be his mouth and hands.¡± he stopped looking at the picture again. ¡°We can''t discount the chance of it having minions even if none are shown. The scales of the Prince also have a lot of openings shown in the picture.¡±


    He nodded his head slowly before he grinned and then smiled. ¡°I think I have an idea, but before we go into detail with the new information we have, are we all sure that we want to fight this?¡±


    I nodded. The idea of fighting this boss actually had me excited, if a bit nervous. It would be one of the tallest and strongest monsters I''d fought in my entire life. The creature, though, had to have a strong core, and it was likely a core that matched Umbra. Kat and Wren both gave similar gestures to agree with me. Wren even had a hungry look in his eyes as he looked at the image of the Fallen Prince.


    ¡°Then let''s rest here for a moment while I go over my idea and get any last-minute preparations done,¡± Fernand said.


    We made a small circle, setting down our packs, and what followed was an idea that I would never expect from Fernand. It was so simple that there was almost no room for mistakes, but it also would require a fair amount of risk from all of us. Still, none of us had any other ideas that could match it. So we went with it.


    The preparation for the plan was easy, with Fernand handing us two vials each. I had all of the bags of the group I''d put off to the side, away from the main fight, before I got into position. Everyone else would be engaging as soon as possible. We ate and drank as much as we could, almost emptying all of the water skins. If it was like Fernand thought it would be, then the room was going to be hot, and dehydration could be a problem if we weren''t ready. Besides that, though, there was nothing else to do. I was in the process of taking another bite of bread when Wren spoke up.


    ¡°Aster.¡±


    I looked up at him, my head tilting. He looked thoughtful, and he knew he had my attention. He took a deep breath and continued.


    ¡°I want to¡­Apologize. Part of being a proper noble is admitting when you''re wrong. It''s one of the many things my father taught me. With that said, when I first saw you, with your uh differences,¡± Wren gestured to my ears, ¡°and how you acted, it''s was easy to make a poor choice and to put a bad label on you, but with how you walked away in the party and how you''ve performed in this dungeon, I see I made a mistake. While you may be a commoner, you''re a good fighter and have a clear head.¡±


    I blinked as I processed his words. He was apologizing to me, now? I frowned, reviewing what he''d said, then narrowed my eyes. ¡°I don''t really care what you said about me. It''s what you said about my mother.¡± I was prepared to go on a rant but paused as he raised his hands in a surrendering motion.


    ¡°I apologize for what I said about your mother. While she may not be a noblewoman, I''m sure she''s a wonderful mother.¡±


    I nodded slowly. I still wasn''t happy about what he¡¯d said and wouldn''t forget what he¡¯d said, but I could let it go. Kat, who had kept silent but had been listening to the whole thing, looked angry for some reason.


    Once all of us were ready, we got ready at the door. I was in the back, prepared to move to the side and drop the bags and loose lots of arrows.


    A notification popped up as Fernand placed a hand on the door.


    [Boss Room Status: Ready. Confirm boss room entry?]


    [0/5 Confirmed]


    I gave the screen my confirmation and watched as the zero changed to a one, then two, all the way up to five. The words changed from the standard white text to green, and the window closed. The door groaned as it split in the middle, opening inwards. I shook my head to clear any other thoughts as a wave of heat billowed out.


    It was time for my first boss fight.


    Wren - 23 hours ago


    Wren frowned as he looked up from the document to his father, baffled. ¡°Why would they want her, though?¡±


    Turmis Gerton raised his hand, and Wren couldn¡¯t help but flinch involuntarily. His right ear was still ringing from the last slap his father had given him. ¡°I didn''t raise you to ask dumb questions. The gold there offering our house would set us above the rest of the nobles for decades. I don''t care who this common bitch is. Just make friends with her so she trusts you. I''ll prepare the rest.¡± he picked up a glass of wine one of the maids had brought in, then got out of the plush red chair and walked to the door, downing the drink. He didn''t even bother to give Wren another look as he left. Once the door had closed and there had been enough time for the sound enchants to kick back, he picked up the other glass of wine and threw it on the ground, enjoying the sound of the glass shattering on the wood floor. He had a moment of sympathy for the maids who would have to clean it up.


    He crumpled up the parchment with the words that he wanted to wish he hadn''t read. His father was all of the things that he hated. He despised the man. But what could he do? He still had the scars from the first time his father had caught him playing with a commoner when he was eight. What had happened to the commoner''s family had been far worse.


    He sagged back into the chair as he repeated the words that had kept him going ever since the day his mother died.


    I have to get stronger, I have to get stronger, I have to get stronger.

 Chapter Twenty Eight - The Princes Fall

    Aster


    The arena, because that was the only word for the field of stone pillars and lava in front of me was that, wasn''t the first thing that caught my attention. The first was the throne in the middle of the circular room and the figure sitting on it. The tarnished metal the throne was made of was cracked in multiple spots, and part of the back had been cracked off.


    The figure that sat on the throne looked to be in equally bad shape, but it didn''t take away from the fear I got from looking at them. The Fallen Prince on the door had looked imposing and angry, but it had just been an engraving on obsidian. The Fallen Prince I was looking at now was a whole other story. Its red eyes were a deep amber and seemed to radiate malice as it looked at us, even with its seemingly relaxed posture, one taloned hand being used to prop his head up, the other resting on an arrest in deep furrows. His orange scales reflect the light of the magma.


    I wasn''t the only one to pause and look as all of us estimated, seeming to realize that we might have made a mistake. That was all we had time to do, though, as the Prince (I decided to rename him mentally as calling them The Fallen Prince in my head, was getting annoying) got up. Wren and Kat were the first to react as they started forward.


    I looked around for a place to set the packs down and freed my hands. It took a moment of scanning to find a good spot, the sound of fighting that had only started a second ago causing my heartbeat to quicken. Darting over to a broken pillar not to far away I dropped all of the bags, It big enough to hide half of my body and far from any magma so it should be fine.


    I flinched at the sound of something cracking. I probably should have been more gentle. My attention was pulled away from the minor problem as a roar sounded out. The sound was loud, causing the ground to vibrate slightly.


    With the packs down, I turned, pulling my bow off my back and an arrow out of one of the loops. I was just in time to see the Prince bring his hand down, claws and all on Wren''s shield. Right before it hit the shield, it made contact with an almost transparent white pane of force. The force acted as a gel substance, slowing the hit down but not stopping it. When the claws hit the shield, there was the sound of tearing metal. Wren, who had been using a skill that caused his shield to glow blue, stumbled back with four deep furrows apparent on the front side of his shield.


    The attack had given time for Kat to approach from the side, and she sunk her dagger into a spot on its leg where a scale had to be weak or missing. While she was only under half the size of the Prince, it was made clear her size, mixed with some skill that boosted her agility or movement, was acting as an advantage as she ducked under a swipe and moved out of the way of a kick before retreating.


    Pulling my arrow back and aimed as I moved, trying to get behind the Prince. With there only being one opponent this time and all of us working on trying to take it down, it was better to take my time to aim instead of letting arrows loose as fast as possible. There was also the fact that unlike the spider I''d fought hours ago, which I could put an arrow into anywhere even if it did very little damage, I doubted my arrows would be able to break through the scale of the Prince at all. The fact that the scales caused Wren¡¯s strikes to practically bounce off confirmed it. My aim was the weak spot almost every creature had: the eyes.


    Not only was the organ squishy, but it also led straight to the brain, which made a kill clean when hunting, saving meat and the pelt. Imbuing frost mana into my arrow, I waited for an opening.


    This style of fighting was something I wasn''t the best at and, to be honest, sucked at. When fighting or hunting by myself or with the wolves, it was easy to force an opening, moving around a beast to gain access to its weak spots. This fight was different from any fight that I had previously been in. Not only could I not kill the Prince by myself, but I also was not built for this type of fight. My fighting style and skills were made for open areas where I could wear a creature out, fill it with arrows, and avoid any direct attacks until it gave out, relying on time and preparation to put a creature down. A monster like this wouldn''t just keel over and die in time. It had to be put down fast.


    My chance came when Kat took advantage of a clean hit from Wren that caused the Prince to stumble. She switched legs, weaving in between them and sliding under the foot of one and sticking a dagger into the sole. The roar of pain it let out was slightly higher than usual, and as it turned to follow Kat swiping at her, I was given a chance. I was positioned atop a pillar, providing the perfect height for a proper shot.


    Tilting my bow slightly, giving a final adjustment, I let the arrow fly. It was a clean shot aimed at one of the eyes, so when it noticed the arrow and closed its eyelid, causing it to bounce off the small scales, only leaving some frost to show it had even hit, I was surprised. How fast did you have to be to react to an arrow fired less than three dozen feet away with the strength and endurance I had?


    I wasn''t given time to ponder the question as the Prince''s gaze turned to me. Apparently, he didn''t like the idea of losing an eye. It took the Prince two of his long steps to get in range to throw a swipe aimed at me.


    Pulling on Stalker''s Movement, I prepared to move out of the way. Usually, it took a few seconds for enough mana and stamina to enter the skill to even use it.


    This time, it was like a bowstring snapping, the skill taking less than a second to charge, and with the slightest movement, I was shooting out of the way by over a dozen feet to the right as every one of my senses felt overwhelmed.


    A six-foot drop out of the air, and I was rolling on the ground, stumbling momentarily as I got to my feet. The entire action had taken less than a second, and the rapid influx and drain of stamina and mana had me gasping like all of the air had been taken out of my lungs.


    Turning to look, I saw that the pillar I''d been on was now nothing more than rubble, and Wren had managed to get its attention again. I took the moment to catch my breath and brought up the skill description.


    [Stalker¡¯s Movement- At the cost of Stamina and Mana increases movement and senses. Increase of effect scales with Party size]


    The last line of text had been something I hadn''t thought about and, to be honest, had forgotten about, but its scaling was ridiculous. The increase had to be over triple what it was usually.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    My thoughts were dragged away from the skill as the Prince let out another roar, drawing my attention. It was full of anger as a force pane slowed his hit again as he tried to crush Wren like how a hammer would hit a nail, roaring as he repeatedly slammed his hand down. The force pane started to splinter as Wren raised his shield, taking the blows. It was then I realized the floor boss, as much as it looked like a sapient creature, was still acting like a monster attacking the closest or last thing that had attacked it.


    [PMS: Fernand: Aim for the right leg. If we can bring it down, then it should be like the spider. Aim for the frozen spots that Aster makes Kat.]


    Pulling another arrow out, I didn''t bother responding, aiming for the spots where the blood was running free in the spot Kat had struck. It made spotting the openings easier, but hitting them would be just as tricky. The first arrow I pulled back and let loose missed, an expected result with how small the area to hit was, but it gave me the judgment of distance I needed. The next shot hit true, the satisfying noise of the arrow sinking into the flesh, making it clear. The flesh around the arrow started to freeze over the scales around the wound, glittering. Then the frost began to melt the frozen blood, beginning to run again. I frowned. The creature was giant but not as bulky as the spider had been. The amount of mana in the arrow should have been more than enough to freeze part of the flesh solid. I blinked as my thoughts clicked, and I wanted to slap myself. I was being stupid. The Prince was a grade two dungeon boss and had some sort of fire or magma mana affinity that had to be almost the exact opposite of mine. I was still thinking as if it was a grade one and its mana was on par with mine, both things that weren''t true.


    Pulling back my bow with a new arrow notched, I relied on Ranger''s Aim to hit the same place again, and this time, I didn''t stop to watch as I pulled a new arrow out of the loop and shot again. I only gave myself enough time to infuse the arrow to its max with mana before letting it loose. Fernand¡¯s idea might not work as well as he wanted, but from what I learned in Fundamentals of Magic, what was quickly becoming one of the most valuable classes just based on knowledge given, forcing foreign mana into a living being caused a conflict. That conflict was only made stronger when the two manas were opposite. It didn''t cause any major reactions as the mana in the body was almost always able to overcome the foreign mana in time as it naturally regenerated. Still, the process was painful and slowed down the natural healing process of the body. The skill I used, Frosted Arrow, was one that delivered my mana to the Prince and also had the side effect of lowering stamina. Needless to say, the arrows that started to turn the scaleless spot of his calf into what looked like the back of a blue porcupine drew his attention.


    With a growl of anger and frustration, the Prince whipped around his tail, slamming into Wren, sending him sliding to the side and making Kat leap back to avoid being squished as the Prince gave me his full attention.


    The act of having to crane my neck to look up to meet the eyes of something that wanted to kill me was not abnormal as it happened in the forest, but it was something that, even after five years of having it happen, I had never gotten used to it.


    I continued to rapidly fire arrows, with my aim changing to his eyes as he faced me. At the same time, I started backing up as the Prince started towards me. He raised one hand to block the arrows as he moved like a bull barreling towards me. It was when my back foot almost slipped into the lava that circled the arena that I stopped shooting and infused Stalkers Movement again, bunching my knees as I prepared to leap out of the way.


    The skill was not made to be used in small bursts but was meant to be utilized constantly, and I''d figured that out ages ago when talking with Kulni about the class skills and how they related to her. The problem with the skill was the absurd cost because it was related to a creature so much higher above me. If I kept it active, my pools would only be able to keep it active for a matter of seconds.


    I waited until the Prince started to bring his claws down before pushing myself out of the way. The crack of stone behind me and the pebbles that hit my back told me there would be only a splatter on the ground if I did get hit.


    Bringing my bow up, I infused another arrow, letting it go as a force ball slammed into the back of the head of the Prince, drawing his attention to Fernand at the same time as my arrow hit it in the calf again.


    There was a moment of pause as the Prince stood still, seemingly not noticing the other force ball and arrow that hit him as he snarled and took a deep breath. The temperature in the room seemed to rise even higher as the Prince opened his mouth, and a river of flames left his mouth. Unlike the spiders, the buildup The Prince had no moment of warning, not giving anyone time to do more than take a few steps as he swept his mouth to the side over the entire battlefield. It would''ve been a disaster for any group who was bunched together or unprepared for a wall of fire, but Fernand had guessed right that there would be some sort of area breath skill, and we had prepared for it.


    I grimaced as the chunk of mana required to pull an item out of spatial storage drained from my mana pool. The feeling was nauseating, but didn''t I didn''t hesitate as I threw it on the ground. As Fernand had explained, the vial was a liquid spell or, as nicknamed by Adventures, a spell in a bottle. Fernand had tried to explain how one was created in the little time we had. Most of the explanation had gone over my head, but he had made it clear that there was a limit to how strong a spell could be when created this way and to only use it at the last moment.


    The spell that had been put in the bottle was called Wind Geyser. It was a grade 0 spell that anyone could learn in time, and its effect was simple. It created a massive amount of air that pushed upwards. It was mainly used by people on boats who fell overboard to reach the surface.


    The effect it had on me was creating a circle of flames that were forced upwards by the air. The heat the flames gave off was still scalding, and I could feel blisters forming on my hands as the fire started to dissipate. I nocked another arrow and aimed as mana flowed into the arrow, waiting for a clear view. When the flames lowered and as soon as the Prince came into view, I let my arrow fly. The prince was doubled over with his hands on the ground as he coughed, smoke mixed with embers coming out of his mouth. This was the moment Fernand planned for and hoped for. Big attacks from bosses in dungeons tended to have a trade-off. In earlier grades, it tended to be a cooldown and a weak moment, while in higher grades, it could differ. In the case of the Prince, he was having a backlash, and out of the corner of my eye, I could see we were all ready to take advantage. Letting my arrow fly, I aimed for the spot that the Prince had blocked time after time, his eye. The hacking coughs turned into an agonized scream. That scream was cut off as a force ball flew into his mouth, the Prince''s hands going to his neck. Kat was the first to reach the Prince as she lodged a dagger into its side, using it to pull herself up on its body as she started to stab every exposed spot of skin. Wren, however, was the most interesting as he ran to the head, shouting something that took a moment to make out.


    ¡°How do you like it, you misshapen fuck?!¡±


    He then proceeded to start slamming his shield down on its face over and over. It was probably not the most efficient way to attack it, but as the scales on its face were dented and started to crack, I couldn''t fault him. The Prince tried to swipe at Kat and Wren, but its wild swings were met with force shields and easily dodged or blocked. It was a bit of a mess, but the Price was never given a chance to recover, and after a moment, the screen we were all waiting for appeared.


    [You have killed a Dungeon Boss - The Fallen Prince - Level 82]


    There was a collective cheer as we all received the notification and celebrated. There was a moment before I had multiple screens fill my vision, but with a thought, I closed all of them. Kat slid down the body, and Wren backed off a few steps, heaving in breaths. I sunk to the ground, relieved, and all of my arm muscles aching. Looking down at my hands, which were blistered and swollen. I regretted not ordering gloves with the suit, something I¡¯d fix when I had time. Looking up, I watched as the Prince''s body began to fall apart, its limbs and scales turning into black ash, leaving only four distinct items on the ground. Only one of the items caught my eye: the boss core.

 Chapter Twenty Nine - Clean Up

    Aster


    We didn''t spend much time in the boss room because, as it turned out, there was a time limit to leave. Fernand collected the items that had dropped, all of us agreeing to sort it out later.


    The way out of the dungeon was pointed out to us by Ellysa, who seemed oddly cheerful now that we were leaving or doing with the dungeon. The way out was a set of runes on an obsidian teleportation circle. Something that wasn''t there when we came in or during the fight. My head grew dizzy at the thought of going through it, but it was better than staying here where I was going to dry into a husk.


    Once everyone was on the obsidian, and we each had our bags, Ellysa activated the teleportation circle, and a screen appeared.


    [Notice: You are about to leave a dungeon through a Dungeon Approved Teleportation Circle.] {Are you sure you wish to leave? 1 of 5 Accepted]


    I mentally gave my confirmation to leave to the prompt and stretched. Midway through the stretch, the teleport happened. I took a half-step back in surprise, reaching for my bow before I realized it was the grassy field at the entrance to the dungeon. The teleport had no windup or warning. One second, I was in the dungeon; the next moment, I was at the entrance in a blink. There was also no dizziness, which I was eternally grateful for. Thinking and ignoring the surprised noises, I put the pieces together. The dungeon teleporter probably lacked the effect because the system did it, something I wouldn¡¯t think too hard about.


    ¡°Damn it, that''s the last time I''m taking a bet from you, Ellysa!¡± I looked up to see a familiar man that took a moment to place. He was the man who led the group we had seen right before we entered. His name, though evaded me, had it even been mentioned?


    ¡°You know better than to take a bet from anyone Jose.¡±


    Ah, that was it, Jose.


    ¡°So they managed to defeat the boss then?¡± he asked, turning his gaze to look at all of us. There was a faint spark of amusement and interest in the eyes.


    I lost interest as the conversation continued, looking around at the students and whispering while looking at us. It made my hair prickle and my tail twitch. Setting next to Kat, I whispered, ¡°Do you want to wash off? I have a few containers of water.¡±


    While in the dungeon and collecting ash and soot like a rag, wasting water wasn''t smart, and bringing out any of my stored water would have been a waste of mana if it was even possible with the cost. So, I was going to take this moment to leave the view of everyone and clean up. Kat agreed to come with me. After a word with Fernand and Wren, who were already soaking their rags in what remaining water they had to clean up, and a knowing look from Ellysa, we made our way outside the fort. The most blissful gust of wind swept by as we stepped outside, and I couldn''t help a relaxed sigh slipping from my lips. A few students were still milling around out here, but not nearly as many as inside the wooden wall.


    Pulling out one of the wood containers that I''d made and filled in the forest.


    I relished being able to clean off most of the grime. It wasn''t as good as a proper shower or a river, but it would do until I returned.


    ¡°So what do you want the boss core for?¡± Kat asked as she used a rag to clean her face.


    I looked up, surprised. Then, I tried to hide the surprise by wiping down my face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°You need to get better at hiding your expressions. It''s like reading a book. Everyone saw how you looked at the core when Fernand put it up, and the look you gave now doesn''t help.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I need it for a friend. I was going to ask to buy it from the group tomorrow or see if there was any other way to get it when we sort what we got.¡±


    Kat nodded and lowered her voice as she took a look around. We were currently at the edge of the camp, where it met a small cliff side, so no one was nearby. ¡°You could probably just ask for it. The items I got from your skill are just crazy. I talked to Fernand, and if Wren gets something similar, I don''t think he would complain. What did you get?¡±


    Tilting my head, I rubbed one of my ears, my nose wrinkling at the black stains that came away. ¡°I haven''t looked yet¡±. I jumped, yelping at the splash of water that flew at me, looking up at a glaring Kat.


    ¡°What do you mean you haven''t looked?¡± She whisper yelled, then reached behind her and pulled out a small crystal, holding it in front of me. I identified it.


    [Race Skill Crystal - Epic - This crystal holds three options for a compatible race skill from a race marked at Epic rarity, consumed on use.]


    ¡°Oh.¡± That was special. I searched my memory for any other thing that gave skills. Some crystals could be found, but they gave class skills, never race skills.


    ¡°Oh? That''s all you have to say? Fernand has never even read about an item that gives other races'' skills out or any race skills at all, and that''s not even it.¡±


    She put the crystal up and pulled out another item. This was a small black disk-shaped the same size as a gold coin, except it was black with tiny bits of light that seemed to flicker and move around the disk. I identified it as well.


    [Bound Void Event Token - Unique - The token required for entry to the Void Merge Realm Event. Event Begins in 9 Months, 21 Days, 8 Hours, and 13 Minutes of current realm time. Item is bound and will return to owner if separated.]


    ¡°What a realm event?¡±


    Kat shrugged, placing the token in one of her pockets. ¡°That''s the thing, I don''t know, and neither does Fernand. Can you see if you got the same items? I don''t want to ask Wren, but if you got the same things, then it''s safe to assume he did.¡±


    I nodded and paused momentarily, mentally bringing up the screens I''d yet to look over.


    [You have killed a Dungeon Boss - The Fallen Prince - Level 82]


    [You have defeated a grade 2 monster; increased experience is awarded]


    [You have leveled multiple times]


    [Your party has completed the assigned task, rewards distributed, and experience distributed. Bound Spatial storage detected. Send items added to spatial storage?] [Notice: Items will automatically be sent to spatial storage in 22 Hours and 32 Minutes.]


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    [You have defeated a first-floor dungeon boss, a new title has been awarded: Into the depths]


    [Through showing adequate ability, your skill Archery - Rank 7 has increased to Archery - Rank 9]


    [Through showing promise and proper movement, your skill Balance - Rank 1 has increased to Balance - Rank 3]


    I quickly flicked through them, a smile forming on my lips, and I confirmed the option to put the items in my spatial storage, feeling them get deposited. I kept my smile in place as well as I could as I felt not two but four items added. Turning my attention to the spatial storage, I looked at the items: two crystals, one that looked identical to Kats and another with a darker hue, and two tokens. Pulling out one of the tokens, I showed it to Kat and identified it, confirming it was the same token she had. Then, I pulled out one of the crystals, the identical one Kat had, before putting both items away, not pulling the others out.


    ¡°This is crazy. I''ll talk with Fernand, but we have to let someone know about the tokens. If we got them, others are going to get them, right?¡±


    I was hesitant; I wanted to be safe and not reveal my skill, but Ellysa pointed out that others had skills similar to mine, even if they were rare. Kat, seeming to sense my hesitation, continued to speak. ¡°Let''s see if Fernand can find anything first, but Aster, an event is a big deal when tokens are involved. It means limited entry and usually rewards that even nations would fight over.¡±


    I nodded slowly, and we finished cleaning up. I emptied the water out of the barrel, not seeing a point to keep the now-turned-gray liquid, and then stored the barrel. Looking around again, I hesitated a moment as Kat started back, then smiled and waved to her. ¡°I''ll be there in just a moment. I want to check something.¡±


    Kat frowned but nodded; she seemed distracted by the problem with the tokens as she walked toward the entrance to the walls that surrounded the dungeon.


    Once alone, I pulled out the other darker crystal. It looked almost identical besides the dark color that seemed to swim in the middle of the crystal. I identified it.


    [Draconic Race Skill Crystal - Legendary - This crystal holds two options for a compatible race skill from a race marked at Legendary rarity, consumed on use. Note: This crystal can only be used with draconic races]


    I looked at the sky and thought. Either I was lucky and got this skill because the task had been in a dungeon that had draconic-type creatures, but even then, it seemed off with the second token.


    Was it because I was bonded and Umbra got something even if she wasn''t actively part of the task, or had there been another reason? I hadn''t tried to invite her to the party before because there wasn''t a reason to, we could already talk mentally but maybe I should see if it was possible. I put the crystal back and yawned. An answer could wait till tomorrow, but for now, I wanted to take a nap.


    It turned out my nap would have to wait, as the last group had returned while we were washing up, and everyone was getting ready to go back to the academy. The exploration had finished faster than expected, and we ended up being one of only three groups that ended up defeating the first-floor boss. Because of that, we were given the privilege of being the first group teleported back. Announcements were passed down from our minder that classes would continue normally tomorrow and Adventure Herney would be available for questions during the appropriate course time.


    Led by Ellysa, we went through the teleportation circle that was being operated by a mage in the academy uniform. The teleportation somehow felt worse than the one we had gone through to get here. The headache that was only faintly in the back of my head seemed to flair up, and I leaned down, waiting for the sensation to pass. Even though I felt like I was about to lose my stomach, I felt relieved by a familiar sensation that I didn''t know I needed snapping into place. The bond.


    ¡°Aster, You''re back! How did it go?¡± Umbra¡¯s happy voice seemed to relax my body, and I sighed in relief.


    ¡°It went great. I''ll tell you about it when I get to the tower. There''s no way I''m staying in the academy tonight.¡±


    I felt the growl of approval through the bond and straightened up, freezing as I noticed everyone looking at me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Fernando asked, looking a little confused. ¡°Teleportation sickness should only apply the first time teleportation happens as your body gets used to it.¡±


    I nodded, giving an uneasy smile. ¡°I guess I used too much mana or something, and I am tired and hungry.¡± While it was a bad reason it was the best I had.


    Wren, who had been quiet since the boss fights, snorted, earning a glare from Kat, who turned to me, ¡°As long as you are sure you''re okay.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I do think I''m going to go to the to-home. We still have the rest of the day off courses, and I want to relax and sleep.¡± I sighed as I stumbled over my words.


    ¡°Tiredness is not so easily cured by healing magic. Get some rest. You all did wonderful and had minimal injuries. Even if there are some issues, we can discuss them tomorrow.¡± Ellysa said, giving a smile.


    Getting away from Kat was a problem. I had to promise her I''d be fine getting back on my own twice and had to mention she still had the crystal to use before she let me go on my own. I did feel bad pushing her off, but I had to keep Umbra a secret, right?


    I made my way as fast as possible through the city of Sterling. I seemed to feel better the closer I got. I did my best to avoid the crowds, and soon enough, I was able to make out the tower''s walls. Using the stone from Roslin, I went in through the back entrance, ignoring the two guards who were on either side of the gate.


    Umbra was waiting in the courtyard, pacing on her feet, but her head swiveled as I walked in, and a rumble sounded out as she made her way over. I hugged one of her front legs, enjoying the cool scales as her tongue flicked out.


    ¡°I missed you. Even you being away this long was miserable.¡± Umbra said as her head snaked down and around.


    I patted her leg and couldn''t help feeling slightly guilty. I really needed to practice and spend more time with Umbra. ¡°I know. I wish you could come. I wonder if there are any dungeons we could do together. I''ll have to ask Roslin. There has to be something.¡±


    I felt Umbra''s agreement, then curiosity mixed with worry. ¡°You smell like ash and burring. What happened? You''re not hurt, are you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I burned my hands and tail a little bit. Nothing bad, not even worth healing, really.¡± I had actually rejected Ellysa''s offer after the fight. The reasoning was based on Mother''s words long ago after my first hunt, where I''d been cut by my own arrow. To quote her, ¡°A minor wound healed by magic and not time is a lesson missed.¡± While they stung, these burns proved that I needed a way to stop my tail from catching fire and my hands from burning.


    I could sense Umbra''s disagreement, but she didn''t just the issue; instead, she poked me with her snout. ¡°I told Roslin you were coming back, and she is waiting inside with food, but don''t take long. I want to hear what all happened, and you need to wash up. You should smell like the cold and ice, not fire and smoke.¡±


    With that and another quick hug, she took off, shaking the ground while I went inside. As Umbra said, Roslin was waiting inside, sitting at a table with two plates full of food that smelled amazing.


    ¡°Have a seat, Aster, you look exhausted. Don''t worry, I''ll be quick, and you can eat while I talk.¡± I nodded and sat down, relaxing into the chair, and started on a plate of food. Fresh meat was always welcomed in my stomach.


    ¡°To start off with, I''m glad you''re safe. Even with all the precautions the academy takes, there''s no telling what can happen in a dungeon. I also did my first dungeon in the academy, but that was long ago. What I really need to talk to you about is training, not physical, but the knowledge you need to know as a rider that you can''t learn anywhere else. With Umbra not being allowed free roam, we can at the least start work on something the nobles can''t stop you from doing: reading and learning.¡± Roslin proceeded to lay three books for spatial storage out on the table and pointed to the one in the middle explaining them. ¡°This one is the biology of a dragon, this one is the history of dragon classes and skills that they let us know about, and the last one is about dragon riding.¡±


    I nudged Umbra mentally, ¡°What do you think of this?¡± I could feel her watching through my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s something I can finally do. You know I''m interested.¡± She responded


    ¡°Well then, it seems like we have a lot of reading to do.¡±

 Ferin, Part Two, Moving Forward

    Ferin


    I looked blankly at the desk in front of my bed, then past my pile of things and to the mirror, lost. The person who looked back wasn''t me; it couldn''t be. Even though the drugs I''d been given, I could still feel the phantom pain of where the wood and stone had split my skin all over my body. I took in a long breath, trying to focus and not start crying again.


    The stump that ended right above where my elbow should have been twitched. That was perhaps one of the worst parts, still trying to move it, to grab things with it. Even with the two weeks that had gone by, I was still doing that and probably would keep doing it. Shaking my head, I looked away from the mirror to the window. I couldn''t stand to look at myself; my missing arm wasn''t the worst part of what had happened, not by far. I would have given up my other arm to not be the only one that was left.


    Waking up in a healer''s room in Aggoten had been my first memory after the explosion. I had been left in the room, only able to think while healing for the last twenty days.


    The entire time I had laid in the bed, all I could see was their faces. Caleb, Gnard, Lira, they were all dead, and what was left of them was already buried long before I''d woken up.


    I had been found by another adventuring group that had had the same idea as us. Out of the goodness of their hearts or honestly the reward for bringing injured adventures to the nearest guild hall, I had been saved, or most of me had. Letters had been sent to the closest kin by the guild, but nothing more than that.


    The lesser healing magic from a grade three was all I''d gotten for free from the guild for being a grade one. After all, who would waste money on someone who is not important?


    I had cried and broken down so many times I lost count. It was all I could think to do, but none of it had eased any part of what had happened.


    I curled my fingers into a fist as I tried to think, to refocus on what needed to be done. I had one more day in this room. Then I''d have to start paying for it, something I couldn''t afford to do. The only other option was to leave, do something, and stop thinking about them. I chuckled, the sound hollow in the almost empty room. I had nearly no choices on what I could do, only really two, which made things easy, I guess. I was missing most of an arm, something that in later grades, or with more coin to pay for a healer wouldn''t be a problem, but both of those things were fantasies to me.


    My first option was to continue to be an adventure to do the lowest of the low quest to earn a few coppers a day or maybe more. They would have to be the lowest, picking up trash, finding lost animals, cleaning out stables, and I''d have to do them alone because what group would accept someone like me? It might be enough for food and a place to sleep with some coin saved over time. Do that for a couple of years, probably a decade, and maybe find some back-end healer that could get me something resembling an arm to use.


    My second option was to become a soldier. I looked down at my lap, picking up the pamphlet that I''d read a few times. It was simple and easy for people to understand. Karvum was recruiting anyone and everyone in the lower grades, even broken ones like me. Joining would get you either a promise of half gold after training or a one-time examination and healing from a grade five or higher healer before training. It was tempting, and that was a problem. It showed that Karvum was desperate for new soldiers, and a war hadn''t even started yet. Joining the military would also require a five-year contract after training, five years of doing what the empire wanted me to. I would gain levels, money, and experience that was if I didn''t die first. I felt like I had already died like I was on borrowed time waiting for the goddess of death, Mortea, to claim my soul, so signing it to another person temporarily wouldn''t be so bad.


    In the end, there was one choice I could pick and only one reason for that. The explosion, the bomb. It had been made by elven magic, the mana in my body that had to be removed had been full of nature affinity, and the metal used was only produced in Arilon. The connections were obvious. The Kingdom had killed my friends and my party members and maimed me.


    The reason? No one knew. The Adventures Guild had reported it, and I had been interviewed by more people in military uniforms than I knew what to do with, not that any of them had tried to help me. All they did was ask questions and leave. It was one of the reasons I''d kept the token a secret.


    I reached my only hand into my pocket and withdrew the black disk that glittered, the token, a chance.


    [Bound Void Event Token - Unique - The token required for entry to the Void Merge Realm Event. Event Begins in 9 Months, 1 Day, 12 Hours, and 3 Minutes of current realm time. Item is bound and will return to owner if separated.]


    I don''t know how I got the token. It had been in my pocket when I woke up, bound to me, and no one else had asked about it.


    It was my first bound item and likely my last one. There was no reason to try to sell it; no one would buy it after seeing the description and that it was already bound, but I didn''t think I would have, regardless.


    There was a realm event coming up, and this was needed to participate.


    I had no clue what a realm event was or would require, but it had to be something better than what my future currently held. I had just over nine months until it started, enough time to complete what the Karvum called entry training and, if timed just right, right before contracts had to be signed. I didn''t know much about the training that took place in the military, but everyone came out of it in grade two or higher, so I would progress and probably gain a few skills and advance some of the ones I had.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    That was my plan would be to join the military until the event, and then I would participate in the event. After that, I didn''t really know, stay with the military? Not a chance.


    I wanted revenge, wanted it so bad it felt like a fire burning in me, but I wasn''t stupid. I wouldn''t go to die on the front line of a war for an emperor who had never done anything for me. I''d find other ways to get revenge. That didn''t mean I couldn''t use Karvum to get healed and advance to grade two, though. With a deep breath and some effect I didn''t know I had left, I slowly got to my feet.


    Looking at the booth in the middle of town, I was a bit¡­well, let down wasn''t the right word for it. Underwhelmed felt right.


    I had seen the booths in towns before, so I knew what they looked like. I assumed now I was actually going to sign up that I expected more out of it. I shifted slightly, the weight of the pack on my back awkward with only one strap. The other had been destroyed in the explosion. I paused as I inspected myself. I had bought new clothes because my previous armor and other clothes were so badly ripped I had looked quite indecent. An old brown tunic with one sleeve was tied off and a pair of pants. Neither was comfortable, but I''d get something else in training to wear.


    Straightening my shoulders, I walked up to the booth. The man behind the counter was later into his years, his brown hair and beard having strands of gray. His age, however, didn''t take away from his military look. His back was straight, and his uniform looked as perfect as it could be. His gaze, which had been angled down the street, turned to me as I approached, and I almost stumbled under his brown eyes. His uniform was a mix of black with red accents. Patches over his head signified rank and accomplishments and multiple various things I didn''t know. It was a dress uniform made to look good.


    ¡°I''m here to apply to join the military,¡± I said, standing as tall as I could, and I internally winced at my words. I probably should''ve thought of something more formal to say. If he felt any disdain, though, he didn''t show it as he picked up a clipboard off of the booth.


    ¡°Name and city of birth?¡± His voice was deep, deep enough to come from a troll, not that I''d met one or wanted to. I was glad that he had gotten straight to it.


    ¡°Ferin Dunklen, Faltrin¡±


    He wrote something down. ¡°Age, Grade, Level?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen, first grade, sixty-three.¡± I was actually still a month away from being eighteen, but it was the minimum requirement to join, and by the time they checked the required records at Faltrin, I''d be eighteen already.


    ¡°I assume you want the healer at entry over the half gold after training?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    I stared at him a bit stupidly, then looked down at the half of my left arm. I then raised it and shook it in the air for all to see. ¡°Yes. I would love that. I don''t think they would accept me as it.''''


    Was that a twitch of the lips I saw? Success! Making jokes at my own expense so far had gotten me half of a loaf of bread on the way here. Whether that was because he felt bad or had actually found it funny didn''t matter. I was going to take every advantage I could.


    ¡°Are you aware a system contract is required to be signed after entry training?¡± He asked while writing.


    I nodded then, because I couldn''t keep my mouth shut, asked, ¡°Why isn''t the contract made before entry?¡±


    He paused for the first time, seeming to debate something before responding, ¡°Only eight out of ten recruits pass through the basic training. No point wasting mana on people who are going to end up dead.¡±


    I didn''t know how to respond to that. It was hard to think that the military would just let twenty percent of recruits die. What kind of training was I signing up for?


    ¡°Sill want to go through with this, miss Dunklen?¡± His gaze hadn''t changed, but his voice had dropped lower as if to be a whisper, but it was still louder than my normal talking voice.


    I gave it thought. It was an honest question that deserved at least a moment of thought, but in the end, I really didn''t have another path viable to me that was worth taking. ¡°I don''t have another choice,¡± I answered honestly.


    He gave a nod, seeming to understand, and then he pointed to one patch on his chest. It was one of the first on the long list. ¡°This is for graduating. Once you get this patch, you gain access to military healers for any service-related injury as long as you''re with the military. I nodded, trying to look appreciative, but I knew if I could avoid it, I''d never have that patch.


    ¡°Appear at the east gate entrance tomorrow morning at the third bell chime. There will be three healers there with the military, and then you set out.¡± he put the clipboard down. ¡°Failure to appear will withdraw your application and block any attempts to register for two months, and you will be required to pay a three silver fine.¡±


    I gave a nod, a bit surprised that no other information was required, but perhaps there would be more tomorrow. I backed away and then started down the street, a bit off my footing. If I was being honest with myself, I was a little na?ve for thinking that when I signed up, I''d be shipped off through some teleporter like I was special. I''d make tonight count and use any coin I had left to have a good time, as well as make as much use out of my half arm as I could.


    Also, before I left, I''d have to have a drink for my party and find out if they were buried in the city. It was something they deserved even if I didn''t like to drink. It did, after all, sound like a lot of struggling was in my future, and if I survived, then who knew what waited?


    Telmok Graves


    Graves watched the girl go. She was a terrible liar, something she would need to get better at in the upcoming months.


    The military wasn''t a place kids should be sent to. Yes, there was the cadet academy in the capital for children who planned to go to the military, but the cost was something only high officials or royalty could afford. He would have called the child out on it, but the military needed as many troops as it could get, and she had a missing arm. There weren''t many other places a child could go to get it fixed. Briefly, he let his eyes look up to the sky, sending a prayer to any gods that might be watching the child to keep her safe. His attention was dragged away as a man approached him.


    He didn''t say anything as the man placed a piece of paper on the table and then walked away. He knew the man, his captain. He was here for the same reason Graves was: to get their real orders. There was something to be said about hiding in plain sight. No one looked twice at a uniformed officer who was recruiting, after all. He clipped the paper to the board, taking only a moment to discover the code.


    The hatchling flies east past the border out of the forest.


    The code was vague, but it had to be when you were part of Karvum special forces. He knew what it meant. Things were about to get interesting.

 Chapter Thirty - Exams Prelude

    ¡°The weather on the side of the continent where the Humans, Elves, and Dwarves live is tame. By that, I mean it''s tame compared to almost anywhere else in Taylima. While we have strong storms, there is nothing compared to out at sea or on the far islands. We also lack the endless desert storms from the south. It''s something no one, not even a dragon rider, would want to be stuck in, especially with the giant desert wyrms that make those storms their home.¡± - Redcloth Stal, Grade Four Explorer, during talks regarding an expedition to see the other side of the desert.


    Aster


    I looked down at the problem, reached up, and rubbed my right ear. It was a motion that had become a habit when I was confused or stressed. In this case, I was both.


    For the past two months, I¡¯d put my full attention on the academy and studying. I had learned quite a bit, and a fair amount of my skills had gone up a few levels. Overall, the entire experience, while hard and involving a lot of late nights, was paying off.


    There was only one problem: the strategy club. I had made time at least two days every week for it, but I couldn''t grasp some of the overarching points of the game. I could handle the logistics, the combat, and most of the functions. It was what the game wanted me to do and what I couldn''t do in the game that made me frustrated.


    ¡°I don''t understand why you can''t build a road or start a new town,¡± I complained to Umbra through the bond.


    She was currently watching the game through my eyes. With little to do at the tower besides work on her ground fighting, and that was only if another dragon was present, she had practically become a full-time student at the academy, an unseen one, but I was able to ask any questions she had.


    As for the club, Umbra grasped a fair amount of the game, such as aerial fighting, troop placement, and excelled in almost any way in anything that involved dragons. It was to the point that I thought a rider had been involved in the creation of the game. As some would say, she was my trump card, even if she wasn''t a piece on the board.


    ¡°From what the old man says, you have to work with only existing things you have been given. This isn''t real after all,¡± Umbra replied.


    I sighed, drawing Kat''s attention. She raised an eyebrow at me, smirking. ¡°Having problems?¡±


    Currently, she had a chorus of griffins and twelve regiments of basic grade two infantry in my territory. They were besieging Yertium, the southernmost border city and the only one that had walls, making it a vital border point. She had snuck around through the desert to attack it from behind while I''d been distracted with my own plans.


    ¡°No, I''m just disappointed in the lack of options to expand into the desert or anything that involves new infrastructure.¡±


    Kat gave me a look, one that said we''d been over this a dozen times. ¡°This is a military game, Aster. It''s about war and moving troops to the right spots.¡±


    I nodded reluctantly, but I couldn''t help but give a small amount of disagreement, even if not verbally. I felt like fighting was a significant part of war, but there were a lot of other factors that were lacking. Using the control stick, I unveiled the dragons that had been posted in the desert. It was only three dragons, a half flight, and I had put them there as desert scouts. A habit since I''d learned that it was actually done to watch for threats coming from the south where there wasn''t actually a proper border.


    The look on Kat''s face as the dragons arrived behind her army had me forgetting about the problems and starting to enjoy the game.


    It was during the next day in my first class, Fundamentals of Magic, that the rhythm of my weeks changed.


    ¡°As you know, our Academy prides itself on being the best place for knowledge in the kingdom for newly evolved grade ones. It is also one of the biggest places of recruitment for aspiring military officers after graduation.¡± Mage Eldrim was speaking in his same slow lecturing voice I''d grown used to as we all listened. ¡°It is for that reason that we have exams and tests every few months. This week is the official start of this process, as you will find out in your other courses.¡±


    Test and exams? I had taken a few tests, and oh gods, were they boring. The worst test I''d taken had actually been in this class involving everything we learned in the first month, and it had been memory questions, nothing else. While this sounded like a bigger deal than a twenty-question paper, my excitement for next week dropped like a tree branch with too much weight on it at the announcement. The only upside of the rest of the course was that we were starting to learn about the gods, but that only started at the end of the class.


    True to Mage Eldrim¡¯s words, in my next class, Enchantment Basics, an exam was announced, but unlike the paper test that we were assigned in Fumendals of Magic, this was a project.


    The project seemed fun and even sounded a bit similar to the torch we had created that was sitting in my bedroom.


    In essence, we had to create an item that functioned completely off of runes that we had learned in this class. We had to use at least three runes, but there wasn''t an upper limit that we had to stop at; it could do anything, but the grading scale would be how well it performed its intended function.


    Basic resources were provided, but anything else we would have to purchase.


    The idea that I had come up with I felt was unique but not unheard of in the Adventures Guild.


    It would also be good practice for a more refined version in the future. What I wanted to create was a rune-etched bowstring made out of some fiber-like material I hadn''t decided on yet. The etching portion would be a mix of basic rune craft, a skill that was now sitting at a nice level six in my status screen, and really careful hand work on the bow to engrave the runes necessary. I would only use four runes to start with, and if it was possible, I would add more, but I didn''t want to overstress the material with mana and cause mana deterioration. Mana deterioration was something we had learned about and been warned about multiple times and could cause a lot of issues.


    There was a fine balance in how much mana an object could hold based on the material used if the object had a crystal embedded in it, the size of the object, and its quality. This was translated to how many runes could be put on an object. If that limit was passed, a number of things could happen, such as the runes breaking, mana throwback which harmed the person using it, or even explosions.


    In the back of the book for the class that I was using to keep track of the runes we learned, I added a section for projects and ideas that could be related to runes. I flipped through the first several pages, marking down the runes I wanted to use: the required mana storage rune, the increase durability rune to stop the fibers of the string from splitting, the flexibility rune to help with the string bending easier, and the last one, a new one I had only learned recently, Lesser Mend. The last one would be the toughest, but if I could engrave it, it could repair threads of the string when they inevitability broke. It would be slow and over time, but it would stop me from having to remake the entire string. In the end, if this went well, then I could look at doing the same to my own bow at a higher level and maybe even look at making rune arrows.


    I was so engrossed in all of the possible ideas that I didn''t even notice the bell had rung until Kat tapped me on my shoulder.


    We talked about our ideas until we had to split up to go to our own courses.


    I felt Umbra''s attention as I walked into Bonding and waved to Union, where he was sitting on a table, legs crossed.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Out of all of my instructors, he was probably the one I enjoyed the most, not that any of them were bad, just that Union had been understanding when I had explained to him that Umbra didn''t want to attend. She actually very much did want to attend, but a dragon showing up in the school would have caused a lot of problems.


    At the time, he had even proceeded to explain that it was normal that every few years, there would be a bond that didn''t or couldn''t attend due to various reasons and was easy to work around in the first year of the course.


    Once all four of us, the entire class, had gathered in our usual spread-out spots, Union told us what our exam would be for this class.


    Unlocking the bonded tab in our status screen.


    I knew from the class that the only ways to do that were either to learn a bonded skill or reach grade two and unlock the bonded skill with skill points.


    Only really one option was available to us. It was something we had already been working towards since the start of the course, so I think we all were surprised to hear that it was our first exam.


    Before any of us could start asking questions, Union had let us know that we were actually near the end of finishing the process. To learn a bonded skill as it had been described was a hard but simple process. Basically, a skill had to be learned by both me and Umbra. The skill was unique to each bond and was based on something that matched both bonded individuals¡¯ mana affinity. The problem was that because the skill was so extremely specific, it was ridiculously difficult to figure out what the skill even was, especially for new bonds. To find the skill in grade one, there were two known ways.


    First was a mix of luck, time, and studying until you came across the skill by chance. The second option and way easier way was an item that could be used. The reason it wasn''t a go-to option for everyone was that it was expensive enough to make me, Umbra, a noble, and maybe even a god wince. The difference was the school was funded by the entire country, so I was able to borrow one to use with Umbra after signing a contract to return it the next day.


    That night, we learned the name of the bonded skill, which was called Frost Control. To learn this skill, it would be done the same way anyone would learn a control skill. Studying.


    The academy library had books on basic control skills, as they were what mages learned to control their affinity. Learning frost control was a process of trial and error that we were still working on, or rather, I was still working on. Umbra had picked it up in the first week of working on it, but it hadn''t shown on her status because both of us had to pick it up. It looked like I would have to do my best to pick it up this week.


    My next class, Natural Magic with Elder Trekum, was probably the easiest so far in all of the courses, as all we had been doing in the course was working on the skill meditation.


    In that time, we had slowly started to include our senses and movements into the skill, and currently, we were learning different stretches while in meditation.


    It was a struggle not to break focus when doing the movements, but slowly, I could tell I was progressing. At the moment, the skill was sitting at a respectable level nine, and the benefits the skill gave were not to be understated. At level seven, meditation had started to increase the rate of stamina regeneration, and since it hit level nine, it had gotten easier to move while using the skill.


    Our test in this course was so simple it was almost a relief. I had been starting to worry with the first three courses, adding more to do and work on outside of course rooms. It was to the point I was starting to think that sleep wouldn''t be an option. The wise words of Elder Trekum eased that thought


    ¡°Your task is to make meditation into a form more suited for you.¡± which I understood a moment later to mean getting it to level ten and evolving it.


    It was, on the outside, a simple task, but I would probably have to end up replacing part of the time I spent sleeping with meditation. It was not the worst exam, but it was another thing I had to work towards this week.


    The last course of the day, Adventuring and Dungeoning, was the most interesting. I had expected maybe duels, fighting a monster, or even going into another dungeon to be the exam we were assigned. The last week had been about dungeon survival tactics and what to do if you were somehow split up, which I learned was common in later floors if you weren''t careful.


    My whole idea of the exam was flipped on its side when Adventure Herney announced that instead of any combat, it would be a week-long survival trek into a nearby forest.


    We would be teleported out there in our previous groups with the exception of no minder. Instead, we would be watched by various volunteer instructors, but they would not assist in any way unless absolutely necessary. After a week, we would be approached and teleported back. This was set to take place in two weeks after all other course examinations had finished and the academy entered a rest period. It was the first one of the year. A rest period was an unofficial time set after examinations in which the instructors slowed down their teachings to give us students a break.


    When the survival trek was announced, I was confused.


    The whole thing sounded ridiculous. How was this even considered a test?


    Kat, who was next to me on the stone seating, chuckled and gave me a side hug when I asked her. Once she had stopped and pointed out how much of a small village kid I was, Fernand, who was on my other side, explained it to me


    ¡°In the academy, a large number of the students are either nobles or are from the city. Because of this, most of them have no experience in survival and haven''t left the city or have only explored the outskirts. This will be a good chance for them to pick up a few survival skills which, if you''re on an adventure or making your way to a dungeon, are used quite often, from what I read in the library.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. I''ll try to get some of the skills, too. I didn''t even think of those skills really existing,¡± I said, trying to think of any survival skills that I might already have some levels in.


    ¡°Didn''t you live near the Claw Woods forest? I would have thought you would have at least a dozen skills.¡± Fernand asked, sounding curious.


    Before I could respond, Wren, who for some reason was near, let out one of his customary snorts. ¡°I don''t see why survival skills would even be needed when you can just pay someone to have you teleported to a dungeon. This whole exam is a joke.¡±


    Kat glared at him.¡°There are so many reasons that you''re wrong that I couldn''t even list them all.¡±


    Wren didn''t respond, and I took a moment to answer Fernand. ¡°I was only in grade one for a little while before coming to the academy, and I never really thought to learn any skills for survival. Living at my home just felt normal. So, I guess the thought of actively trying to gain a survival skill didn''t cross my mind. It''s like trying to gain a skill for walking; you don''t really need one, and the benefit isn''t really worth the effort.¡±


    We switched topics and started to plan for the upcoming test, and even Wren joined in, if reluctantly. After all, it was a group exam. If one of us failed, then it would hurt all of us.


    I was making my way to the tower at the end of the day after saying goodbye to Kat when Umbra spoke up. She had been quiet after the announcement of the upcoming survival track.


    I''d chosen to skip the club for the next two weeks in favor of all of the studying and work I had to do, and Kat was of the same mind.


    ¡°You''re going to be gone an entire week this time,¡± She said, her disappointment clearly evident in her voice. I had to agree with her. As much as I enjoyed learning about dungeons, being gone an entire week felt like too much, and on top of that, there was almost nothing for her to do in the Tower¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out; how about tonight we use the crystals and work on our bonded skill? It might not fix the issue, but it''ll be a start, and you still have a boss core to consume,¡± I suggested. It felt like a while since we had really done much together.


    She could tell what I was doing, and I felt her appreciation.


    We had put off using the crystals from the dungeon in favor of reading the books Roslin had provided us first to get as much knowledge as possible.


    While we weren''t finished with all three of the books, we were close, with the last book left being on dragon biology.


    The book was really more of a journal written by a mage from two centuries ago who was fascinated with the anatomy of dragons, even evolving a class and skills related to the study of it. We both found the book really interesting, and if I could have, I would have kept it, as it was a copy, but that hope was shut down by Roslin as soon as I brought it up, something about it being technically a secret of the kingdom.


    ¡°Do you think the book has anything on the race crystals? And is it a good time to use the race crystals? A new skill might cause problems with your studies.¡± Umbra asked.


    I moved out of the way of a cart that was tilting slightly, its weight unbalanced. I went down a side path to avoid the cart as I responded.


    ¡°I think Kat and Fernand have already used the crystals even though we haven''t talked about it since the dungeon, and I don''t think the book will have anything on any skills. It was a stretch anyway, hoping to find anything on dragon race skills in a book. Silt and Emyr were our best options there, and as you said, they are not open to sharing what skills a dragon can get. As for the crystal, I''m already going to have to learn the bonded skill, and this might help.¡±


    Umbra made a rumbling noise. ¡°I understand why they want to keep it to themselves. Like you humans, dragons like to keep their skills a secret.¡±


    I smiled as I approached the back entrance to the Tower. ¡°Let''s hope then that the race skill you get is good, and if it is, we can celebrate with the dungeon core.¡±


    I was pleased she would finally consume the core. The day we got back, we had went to the Adventurers Guild to get a price on the dungeon core and the other things from the boss. It cost half a silver to get the core and all the items valued. It gave me a price to pay, and instead of selling it to the guild, I had just paid the party and kept it.


    I felt Umbra''s excitement. ¡°I hope it tastes better than most grade two cores.¡±

 Chapter Thirty One - Skills

    Umbra


    I had lied to Aster, not something I was proud of, but really, it was more of a lack of telling her something important than lying. I had it done to surprise her, so it should be fine, right? With all of the studying and work she had been putting forward, I figured now was the time to show her my own progress. With a thought, I pulled up my status screen.


    [Name: Umbra]


    [Grade: 0]


    [Level: 34][Titles: Bonded]


    [Mana: 265/265]


    [Stamina: 385/385]


    [Race Class: Frost Dragon]


    [Class Skills: Draconic Breath, Freezing Talons, Bond Speech, Draconic Speech]


    [Second Race Class: Unclassed (3 Months, 8 Days, 12 Hours until unlock)]


    [Passive Class Skills: Flying - Rank Two, Aerial Acrobatics - Rank One, Preening - Rank Three, Study - Rank Five, .]


    [Constitution - 107]


    [Strength - 70]


    [Endurance - 70]


    [Dexterity - 69]


    [Charisma - 36]


    [Intelligence - 38]


    [Wisdom - 68]


    I was doing okay. The fact I had only gained passive skills because I lacked a second class was a letdown, even if the only reason I could gain passive skills in grade zero was because dragons were the best.


    On the bright side, my scales had never been as clean as they were now, and my talons gleamed at the edges. They showed beautifully in the setting sun''s light. I had to say out of the other two dragons I had met I was the best looking out of all of the dragons around. I had even had the time to collect my hatchling scales that I was still growing out of. They were currently in a small pile on the balcony. Silt had told me they were valuable to humans and could be traded, but I had a different idea for them, although it would be a bit.


    It was all to say that what I was doing was hardly better than doing nothing at all, and I was bored, oh so bored. The only hope I had right now was the timer. The count down which had gone down drastically with the cores.


    I didn''t really understand how the cores from the dungeon were different from the ones from wild monsters, but they were. Even the grade one dungeon monster cores had sped up the countdown more than the grade four core I had gotten from that swamp troll thing.


    I settled in the room, waiting for Aster to come up the stairs. Humans were so slowwww. Aster was faster than most because she was my rider, of course, but it would be so much better when I could carry her where we needed to go.


    I spent the time wondering how to explain to her that I thought the boss core would be enough to unlock my second class and wondering what classes I would get. Maybe something to make me faster or colder would be nice. Idly, while I thought I used my talon to work at the stone brick.


    They were meant to be in a pile near the animal pins, but since I couldn''t go over there, Silt had brought me one the first day I''d been grounded. The bricks were meant to be used to just sharpen talons, but with almost nothing to do most of the day, I had succeeded in trying to carve out a small dragon about half the size of Aster. It currently looked horrible and lumpy, and my attempts to grab a skill for it hadn''t been fruitful yet, but since I had grown upset at the failure, I was now determined to get a skill for it.


    After what felt like an age, I could finally feel Aster get to the floor our room was on. She had stopped to get food and was balancing two plates as she opened the door.


    ¡°Are you ready for a long night? Or a few of them?¡± She asked as she flicked a piece of the meat towards me, which I snapped out of the air. It was chicken, tasty, and would have been my favorite if they had grown larger than the end of my tail.


    I snorted at the question, ¡°We¡¯ll have the bonded skill down by the end of the week.¡±


    Aster grinned, her ears twitching. ¡°Let''s try to make it half a week, then turn it into a challenge, but first, let''s get the skills out of the way and get that boss core.¡±


    I mimicked her smile, almost managing to copy it, but the way human faces moved made it hard to do perfectly.


    I paused for a moment and snaked my head to look around hesitantly, which, unfortunately, Aster detected through the bond, her ears perking up and pausing mid-chew. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Before we get started, I do have something to share about the boss core.¡±


    Her head tilted, and she looked at the round object that was sitting on the desk. ¡°Can dragons not eat boss cores? I didn''t think to ask Roslin. Did Silt tell you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I can eat any cores like the book said. They restore mana in later grades, but I think the boss core will get me to grade one.¡±


    Aster started to choke on the food she was eating, pounding her own chest. ¡°Don''t you still have over a year?¡±


    I laid my front claws over each other. ¡°Well, the seven grade one dungeon monster cores you gave me put the time down to less than six months, and that was two months ago, but I don''t know why.¡±


    Aster gazed at me, her surprised look turning into a grin. ¡°That''s amazing! It might be because they came from a draconic dungeon. It would make sense.¡±


    ¡°You''re not upset I didn''t tell you?¡± She didn''t feel the least bit upset from what I could feel through the bond. She was just happy and excited.


    ¡°Of course not! It''s not like I asked you after I gave you the cores, but I guess I should have.¡± Aster rubbed the back of her head, looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°I guess you have a choice to make. From what the books about dragons said, the evolution into grade one will take about a week. Would you rather wait to use the skill crystal and get the bonded skill or evolve after?¡±


    This question I had given thought to, so my answer was already ready. ¡°I want to wait to evolve until after the skills. They might give me better class options.¡±


    Aster nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started, there''s really no reason to wait¡­after I finish eating.¡±


    Once she was done, she pulled out the two crystals, setting one down next to me and holding the other. She had kept the crystals stored, unlike the boss core, because it was something apparently that was rare enough that questions would be asked about where it was gotten, not that I really cared.


    Taping the crystal and putting a tiny bit of mana into it, I followed Aster¡¯s lead.


    [Draconic Race Skill Crystal - Legendary - This crystal holds two options for a compatible race skill from a race marked at Legendary rarity, consumed on use. Note: This crystal can only be used with draconic races]


    [Use Crystal: Draconic Race Crystal? Y/N]


    I gave my consent and watched the crystal dissolve. I felt a strange tingle run up my talon and into my body a moment before a new screen appeared.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    [A compatible race skill crystal has been used. Two options are available. Please select from below]


    [Ember of the Frost Dragons - Your breath is as cold as the harshest blizzard, and the ice in your veins is chilling enough to freeze some of the hottest fires - This race skill increases the amount of frost affinity that can be used in the skill Draconic Breath to levels not normally achievable in early grades.] [Note: This skill is only applicable to Draconic races with a high frost affinity.]


    [Glacial Essence - Like the barren glaciers in the north, your race thrives in the temperature that nothing else would dare to live in. Now, you can bring that temperature with you wherever you go - This race skill grants the ability to create an area where the temperature will decrease drastically based on the amount of mana fed to the skill and the surrounding temperature. The area of effect is based on overall grade and level.] [Note: This skill is only applicable to Draconic races with a high frost affinity.]


    Both options were extremely appealing to me. I looked over at Aster, who had her eyes closed in a frown, and decided not to disturb her. It probably would have been smart to do one crystal at a time.


    I looked over the two skill options, tapping my talons. The first one, which was Ember of the Frost Dragons, was tempting. Making my breath as cold as possible was something I wanted to do and would help with any monsters, but the text at the end of the skill had been me not wanting to pick it. It said that in the early grades, I couldn''t get to that level. Did it mean that I could get to that level eventually without this skill?


    Then there was Glacial Essence; it had the ability to drop the temperature around me. As it was, the temperature was fine. I would prefer it colder, but it was bearable in the city. That would last until summer started, something I had been reading about. I didn''t understand why seasons had to change, and it couldn''t stay cold all the time, but the gods were cruel sometimes. When summer started, I could use my frost breath to stay comfortable, but it would be a big mana draw. This skill also had a few limited combat uses that I could think of. If I was honest with myself, I knew my decision was made, and I was just giving myself reasons, so instead of overthinking it, I chose Glacial Essence.


    [Confirm Glacial Essence? Y/N]


    I agreed it was the skill I wanted, and the window disappeared. I shivered at the feeling of something, not exactly like mana but close, filling my body, and a moment later, I checked my status screen, confirming the skill was there. Now to try it out.


    Aster


    I looked over the possible skill options. From what I knew, getting a race skill without an increase in grade was rare, like really rare, so I had to make this option count.


    [Forest Born - Elf - Like the Elf of this era, you have grown up in the forest and lived a close path to nature, learning the cycles and choosing to work with the forest - This race skill grants a closer bond with nature, increasing your affinity to it and granting very limited control over small plants. Skill can evolve at evolution if applicable.]


    [Spirit of the Wild Hunt - Beastkin - Like all types of Beastkin, the thrill of the hunt flows through you, pumping your blood and raising your senses to heights other races struggle with understanding - This race skill grants the ability to draw on the beast your race is associated with allowing you to take parts of it''s form. The limit on the amount of change your body can endure increases with evolution if applicable.]


    [Limited Alteration - Chimera - Like the Chimera, you take parts of the races and strive to make them your own. Rather than be only a human, wolf, dragon, or other race, you have started on the path to a body of your choice - This race skill grants the ability to shift parts of your body for a limited time to that of the species you are closely connected or have spent a lot of time with. Skill can evolve at evolution if applicable .]


    The first thing I noticed and loved was the detail. Unlike evolving my grade, each skill actually told me what it did. I wanted to have all of them, and maybe one day I could get them all, but for now, I had to pick one. Tossing out the first skill, Forest Born, was relatively easy. As much as I loved the forest and enjoyed what it offered, I had, at some point, realized that skills related to the forest weren''t for me. While this skill didn''t really relate to just forest areas, as plants were almost everywhere, it also felt like the skill was just for me. Maybe if I had taken Forest Warden on my first evolution, but now I''d chosen a different path. That didn''t mean I didn''t want to live with Kulni, but I was starting to understand what she meant. I wanted to explore everything with Umbra.


    That left Spirit of the Wild Hunt and Limited Alteration. I didn''t know how these skills would work when it came time to evolve my grade again, and that seemed like an important factor. The best case was the skills would either stay the same or improve, but that wasn''t a known thing. I was really interested in both skills and by the sound of it, they did somewhat of the same thing, if a bit differently. I closed my eyes, going through what I knew.


    A chimera was a mix of different species that I knew from a mention in my bonds course when we had gone over exotic creatures, and I also knew they were hard to bond because each one was so different. The skill seemed a bit complex, but from what I could understand, it would allow me to gain traits for a short time from any creature I was close to, like Umbra. Having dragon claws or scales in a fight could be a big bonus, but besides a dragon and a wolf, I really wasn''t close to any other unique races. The thought of getting multiple animals and sticking them in my room was amusing, and having ears like a rabbit would be funny for a time, but the time it would take to gain the full benefits of the race skill seemed not exactly worth it. That left only one skill.


    My biggest question was what a beastkin was. It was a race I had never heard of, but that didn''t mean I didn''t understand the skill. It was obvious that the skill came from Kulni, who was a wolf. Which meant my race most closely resembled a wolf. If the ears and tail didn''t give it away to other people, then maybe the fangs might. If I could draw on the abilities of a wolf, what would they be, though? I sighed, leaning back into the bed. If I were in the forest, I could have asked Kulni about the abilities I could expect and if she had the answers to any of my questions. It really sucked to lack the information I felt like I needed for this decision. For a moment, I wished that I had the option of a dragon race skill. It had been a hope that I would get one, but sadly, that was my second class related to dragons, not my race class.


    With only really one option that made sense, I selected Spirit of the Wild Hunt. I felt like it had to be my choice for three reasons. First, It was the safest option. Even if I felt like I was being ripped off, it was the most likely to go well with my already existing skill set when I went up with my grade.


    My Second reason was the work the chimera skill would take. I had already tossed the elf skill out, and even if the chimera race skill looked like the more interesting skill, it would require me to spend a lot of time with animals to make full use of it. That would cut into my time in the Academy and with Umbra, the latter of which I didn''t want to do.


    The last reason was having to explain it to others. If I picked chimera or the elf skill, it would probably raise a lot of questions. I had no idea what skills Kat and Fernand had picked or if they had used the crystals always, but they were smart.


    Looking at the confirmation window I selected, yes, a moment later, I felt a slight, almost burning tingle through my whole body. It was uncomfortable but faded after a moment. Pulling up my status screen, I took a look at it.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 46]


    [Titles: True Daughter of Kulni, Bonded]


    [Mana: 466/466]


    [Stamina: 840/840]


    [Race Class: Daughter of Kulni- Level 46]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation, Spirit of the Wild Hunt]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 36]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Ranger''s Aim - Rank Three, Night Eye - Rank Four.]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank Two, Balance - Rank Three, Rune Etching - Rank Four, Archery - Rank 8, Meditation - Rank Nine.]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 0]


    [Constitution - 82]


    [Strength - 137]


    [Endurance - 170]


    [Dexterity - 266]


    [Charisma - 118]


    [Intelligence - 84]


    [Wisdom - 138]


    Needless to say, I was more than happy with my progression. I actually was way more than happy. The dungeon boss had gotten me to a total of level forty-six, which was ridiculous and made me want to go back. On top of that, I had almost all of my stats at over a hundred. All in all, I was well on my way to reaching grade two, and my skills were getting up there in levels as well. It was only a time game. There was also Umbra.


    Her progression had stalled almost to a flat point while she was learning what I was at the academy and things about dragons from Silt. I could tell she was getting restless, and if this kept up, then something would have to be done. Her soon-to-be evolution into grade one would help for a time, but even that would be a reason to start leveling soon, especially with the event coming up. Even with as little as we knew about the Void Realm Event, we were both eager to go. After the dungeon run, Fernand had done as much research as he could about events. There was nothing on a realm event, but all events that involved tokens tended to be world-changing. A good example of that was the airships Karvum had. While not proven, it was thought that the technology was discovered during a token event. I shook my head. I was thinking too far ahead. Right now, I had to focus on the upcoming exams and tests, and thoughts about the event could wait. I took in a deep breath and opened my eyes, letting it out, watching it as it spread through the air. I blinked, a bit confused, then repeated the process.


    I''m, why did I see my breath? It wasn''t summer yet, although it was close enough for it to be far from cold enough to see my breath.


    Sitting up, I blinked in dumb amazement as I looked around. Everywhere my eyes looked was met with frost.


    White sheets of small ice crystals covered all of the walls and even the bed. There was also a clear difference in temperatures on the balcony, where a billow of cold air was fighting for dominance against the outside air.


    I moved my gaze to the culprit in the middle of the room, who was splayed out on the ground, wings spread and eyes half-lidded.


    ¡°Umbra, is this your new skill?¡± I asked the dragon


    The noncommittal rumble from her as a response had me sighing but smiling. The room felt nice, the air crisp and relaxing, and for the first time in a while, I actually felt cool, not cold, but the air felt pleasant. I sat down and crossed my legs, humming. I could enjoy this and work at the same time. The bonded skill could always wait a bit anyway. Taking in another refreshingly cold breath, I entered meditation with a smile on my face.

 Chapter Thirty Two - In the Tower

    Aster


    [Through hard work and a satisfactory understanding of your skill, Mediation - Rank Nine has increased to Mediation - Rank Ten. Skill Evolution is Possible.]


    [A skill is ready to evolve. Begin skill evolution? Y/N]


    I pumped my fist in the air with an excited shout, startling Umbra into raising her head. She gave me an eye roll after seeing nothing was amiss. Then she laid her head back down, giving me a questioning look. Even with a bond and as close as we were, she still couldn''t see or sense system messages. I hurried to explain my skill rank up. While meditation wasn''t the skill I thought I would get to evolve first, I was still excited. Umbra perked up as she understood why I was excited, making the point that she would probably get the skill as well when she evolved. I mentally selected yes and excitedly read the next screen.


    [Use of the Meditation has resulted in two paths for evolution; please select one of the following paths.]


    [Battlefield Meditation - You have trained in Meditation under a great master of the art; you were taught to move while still keeping your mental balance perfect, and now you can walk down a path to use it during battle - The Battlefield Meditation path grants an easier use of Meditation while fighting and grants a greater understanding of battle-related skills while in meditation.]


    [Frost Affinity Meditation - Your affinity for the cold has shown no end. With a dragon matching and raising this affinity, its limits are seemingly boundless. The Frost Affinity Meditation path allows for an easier understanding of any skill that relates to or uses frost affinity while the surrounding temperature is cold enough to create frost. This path also grants a significant boost to mana regeneration while in use in an area with temperatures cold enough to freeze water.]


    At first glance, one option seemed to be superior. Battlefield Meditation allowed for use when fighting. Having an increased regeneration for stamina and mana seemed amazing, and increasing how quickly I learned skills on top of that seemed insanely good. That was only at first glance, though. At second glance, I frowned as I realized a few things.


    As it stood, meditation was difficult with just limited movements. Even if the skill helped with easing learning to move, it would still take a lot of practice until it could be used when fighting reliably. Even then, how easy would it be to fall out of meditation?


    On the other hand, Frost Affinity Meditation seemed good but limited. Learning skills relating to frost affinity easier was great, as my second class was based on it, but the requirement of having to be in a freezing location seemed almost unfair. Maybe only around four out of the ten months of the year, the weather would be cold enough to use this skill.


    Every other month, it would just act as normal meditation, right? I looked up at the first covered room, my breath creating small clouds in the air with an idea.


    Looking at Umbra, I asked, ¡°How much mana does it take to keep this skill active?¡±


    She looked confused, probably because the question seemed out of the blue, but after a slight pause, probably to check mana her mana, she responded, ¡°It drains faster than I can regenerate it, but that''s because I''m keeping it just cold enough to feel good. I could make it colder, but not by much. Each little bit after a point increases the drain on my mana a lot. Why?¡±


    I thought over her words as I explained the options I had, reading them to her and giving her my thoughts. To no surprise, she was set on me picking the one that related to frost, but she did bring up a point that I hadn''t thought about.


    ¡°Definitely Frost affinity. It''s the best option, and I can keep it cold enough when it''s not normal. Also, you''ll be able to meditate on my back when we''re flying, and if we get up really high, then it might be cold enough normally to meditate.¡±


    When I was flying with Umbra, the idea seemed a long way away, but was it really? She was already big, maybe not enough to carry me when flying just yet, but I could sit on her back if I needed to. When she evolved, her size would increase, and with the boss core, she would be big enough. I felt that same River of unease and excitement that I had in the forest all the months ago, but this time, both were my own feelings. As for the skill evolution, she made a good point, and it was one I didn''t see a reason to object to. While battlefield meditation was good, I didn''t really see myself meditating during a fight.


    Letting Umbra know my choice and smiling at her rumble of approval, I selected Frost Affinity Meditation.


    [Frost Affinity Meditation selected]


    The tingle that raced through my body was similar to how learning the race skill felt but not as invasive a feeling as it was. Stretching, I looked outside at the black sky. All traces of light in the sky were gone, but the city was still lit up, mage lights and torches marking people moving and shops that were open at the ungodly hour. Getting off the bed, which now looked like it had a sheet of snow over the sheets, I sat in between Umbra''s front claws, rubbing the cool scales of her neck.


    With the new race and second-class skill learned, It was time to start trying to get that bonded skill. Three new skills in one night would make a new record, and with as energized as I felt, now was as good a time as any. Getting Umbra''s agreement through the bond, I laid back, closing my eyes.


    Union had explained that keeping contact with our bonds made it easier to envision the bond in our minds. With the process of unlocking a bonded skill being different for everyone, there wasn''t much else Union could give besides pointers.


    Looking at the almost tree-like construct in my mind, I marveled at how much it had grown since the first time we had seen it. Now, instead of it just looking like a single long root or branch that went on forever, there were multiple overlapping paths of different branches reaching in every direction. They were far apart, well out of my ability to travel to.


    As I looked around at pathways, my eyes landed on the one oddity I''d seen on my last visit. A set of purple vines. It had been an idea of Umbra to try to envision something to connect the branches, and what better than vines? To both of our surprise, it worked, not instantly, but purple sprouts had appeared on our branch. At the time of leaving last time, they had only just seemed to be about a foot in length.


    Now, they were making their way across the wide gaps wrapping around some of the other vines, pulling them closer and creating a path to another branch.


    ¡°How long do you think it''s going to take?¡± I asked Umbra. Neither of us had our actual bodies in this space, both of us appearing as weird shimmering orbs. Umbra¡¯s was a purplish blue, but unlike the pale area around us, her orb appeared deeper and color and vibrant. When I had asked her, she had said mine looked like a mix of icy blue and gray.


    ¡°Half a week. Do you really think that this is how we will find the bonded skill?¡±


    I would have shrugged my shoulders, but seeing as I didn''t have any, I couldn''t, so Instead, I responded verbally, ¡°I don''t know, but I''m curious about where it goes. No one has exactly talked about what they see when they focus on their bond, so there''s no telling.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Are you not worried about being dropped out of the class if you don''t manage in time?¡± Umbra asked.


    ¡°No, not really. While it is an exam or whatever, I don''t think Union really expects us to manage this. I think he''s just trying to push us forward.¡± I gave my honest answer. Union was one of the most relaxed instructors I had met, and he had stressed that each bond worked differently, so placing a time limit to get something done seemed to be the exact opposite of what he had wanted.


    ¡°Then why are we in the bond? I can feel you''re wanting to get this done soon.¡± Umbra¡¯s orb moved closer, gently bobbing.


    ¡°Because I feel like getting this done might help with your classes. I''m not sure how impactful the bond is on you, but it can''t hurt to get this done first, right?¡±


    A long pause followed my words, and I could tell Umbra was thinking. She wanted to get into grade one right now, judging by her emotions, but she also wanted the best class possible.


    ¡°I think you''re right. I should at least wait for the vines to finish growing first to see what the other branch has. Then I''ll go into grade one if it has nothing.¡± A long grumble followed her words.


    I had to hold back from laughing or letting any amusement show through the bond. Umbra was dying to go into grade one now that she could.


    ¡°I don''t think there''s really anything else we can do for now, and I have some studying I need to do.¡± With a thought and a little effort, I was out of the bond and stood up to stretch my joints, popping. After a few times of being in the bond, it had become evident time seemed to move wildly in the bond. A few moments or minutes in there could have been an hour or just seconds passing out here; it was weird, and I had stopped trying to figure it out.


    I felt Umbra stir next to me just in time for a knock at the door, followed by, ¡°Shit, this door is cold!¡± The voice was Baldwins, someone who I hadn''t seen since coming here. Laughter followed those words, and I could tell he was with Roslin. Why were they here?


    I looked around the room at the frost that covered everything, curious about how they would react to it.


    Walking over to the door, I shook off any frost I had on myself and opened it. The icy air flowed out of the door and into the hallway before it dispersed, the fogginess of the cold disappearing.


    Baldwin and Roslin were there, both looking into the room. ¡°Hi Baldwin! It''s been a bit.¡± I tilted my head as the two remained silent in place. ¡°Can I, um, help?¡± I had studying to do, and if they were going to be weird statues, I would go back to it.


    ¡°Aster, why is it snowing in your room?¡± Roslin asked.


    I turned to look at my room in time to see a clump of frost fall from the ceiling. ¡°It''s just frost. We can''t actually make snow, I think, can we, Umbra?¡±


    Umbra snorted, then gave a mental shrug, laying her head down. She looked like she had returned to sleep, but I could tell she was awake.


    ¡°This is so far off-topic, Aster. We need to talk, seeing as your room is colder than in the middle of winter. Would you mind if we did this downstairs?¡± Roslin asked


    I nodded, and after a moment of clearing off all of the frost that had started to form on my head and ears again, I followed the two down the stairs, trying to think of what was going on. Sitting at one of the tables, I waited, seeing the two exchange a glance. There were a few small movements as the two talked back and forth in gestures until Baldwin sighed, seemingly having lost whatever the exchange had been about.


    ¡°Lady Aster, I''m here to let Roslin know she is being temporarily reassigned out of the capital and to let you know that I''m going to be the rider looking after you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Reassigned? To where?¡± I had learned that having a rider watch over you wasn''t a small thing, and I could see why she would have to be moved elsewhere. After all, the dragon riders were one of the backbones of the Arilon military, from what I had learned. The suddenness was what had me confused. If Roslin was being moved out of the capital, then she would have given me a warning, right?


    Roslin sighed and muttered, ¡°False dragon shit allegations.¡± Perhaps it was something I wasn''t meant to hear, but with my stats higher, I was just able to make it out. I didn''t comment on her words, and after a moment, she replied to my question. ¡°To the north again, there are currently problems rising at the border, and more troops are being sent there, so I have to patrol the coast again.¡±


    I gave a slow nod, feeling a spark of resentment towards the Karvum Empire. While I was by no means patriotic towards Arilon, the Karvum seemed to just keep causing problems that affected my life.


    ¡°This problem is expected to be resolved in less than two weeks and for Roslin to be back, but if you have any issues, you can let a guard at the gate know, and they''ll let me know,¡± Baldwin said.


    I would have shrugged at his words, but I had learned that doing so was considered rude, so instead, I gave a smile and asked a question I wanted to know now that Baldwin and Roslin were both in front of me. ¡°What about Umbra? She''s still not permitted to fly.¡±


    Baldwin let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°The problem is the king is at an impasse with the nobles. They think Umbra is a wild dragon who has decided to live in the tower for a bit. It''s the story they were fed to explain her arrival. They want her gone because of what it costs to feed a growing dragon and see it as an insult to the kingdom and a waste of gold.¡±


    ¡°Then why don''t you just tell them she''s bonded and-¡± I started to ask but was cut off by Roslin.


    ¡°If they find out that there''s a new bonded dragon not part of the Arilon, they''ll want a contract signed immediately for military conscription, or they''ll force you out of the Kingdom, and that''s if they don''t want to try to get rid of you.¡±


    I leaned back at her words, surprised. ¡°Get rid of us?¡±


    There was an uncomfortable moment of silence in which Roslin received a sharp look from Baldwin, then he turned and spoke. ¡°Lady Aster, as it stands, Arilon is the only country to ever have dragon riders. Karvum has griffins, and that''s why they''re able to compete with us, but even at that, it takes half a dozen griffins to stand against one dragon. It''s why we''re the only two nations left, and there are no more city-states. The rest have been integrated. If Karvum or others not so happy with the kingdom got even a single rider, then there could be a lot of problems.¡± Baldwin rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°This has gotten too far off-topic. Look, when the tension with Karvum goes down and if no more country-shaking events happen, then I''ll talk to Cassin, and we will get some form of teleportation set up in the courtyard so that Umbra can fly, and you can get your flight training started.¡±


    I would have cheered at his words with the happiness that I felt, but with a tremendous amount of effort, I just gave a broad smile, ignoring my waving tail behind me as they couldn''t see it with the table in the way.


    ¡°For now, just continue on with the academy. It''s the whole reason you''re here. Use your time to learn.¡± She gave me a half grin. ¡°Or should I say both of you use the time to learn? With Umbra able to use your senses, she''s as able as you are.¡±


    I almost choked on my tongue as joy turned to trepidation. ¡°You knew?¡± I asked


    She snorted. ¡°Of course, sharing senses isn''t unique to dragons. In fact, it is one of the first things a bonded can learn, although it usually takes more than a year. I almost took two.¡±


    I rubbed one of my ears as I gave an uneasy smile. ¡°I guess I should have mentioned it.¡±


    Roslin chuckled, and then her face took on a more serious expression. ¡°Look, Aster, everyone has secrets. I''m sure keeping a lot from you, but you need to learn to keep the right secrets. You''re only a grade one, and although you are Kulni¡¯s child, you need to gain as much knowledge as you can right now. The world is changing, and more monsters at higher grades are showing up. If I were you, I''d try my hardest to get as much knowledge into my mind as I could.¡±


    I looked away from her eyes, breaking contact as I thought about her words. I had been keeping a lot of secrets, some of which did seem silly, but that was because I hadn''t understood how anything about humans or elves worked, and to some extent, I knew I still didn''t. Still, it had been almost three months since I''d left the forest. Maybe it was time to come clean, at least a little. Roslin had been honest and was extremely straightforward about what she couldn''t tell me when it came to dragons and riders, but she had been trying to get Umbra permission to fly. She seemed more than willing to provide her own opinions and could give answers to the questions Fernand hadn''t been able to find in the academy.


    I took a second to ask Umbra her opinion on what I wanted to tell Roslin and Baldwin. She seemed to understand something I didn''t because she seemed more than willing to share some of the things we wanted to keep a secret.


    With a slight hesitation and a wish that I had the time to talk to Kat and Fernand first, I pulled out the black token and set it on the table.

 Chapter Thirty Three - Western Gate

    Aster


    It was two days after Roslin had left, and the exams were announced. My sleep schedule was looking worse and worse.


    I rested my head in my hands, resisting a yawn. I had spent almost the entirety of that night explaining how I had gotten the token to Baldwin and Roslin, trying to answer every question they asked. I had only gone to sleep when I had almost fallen asleep at the table, and Umbra started growling. The next night, I worked with Umbra using meditation, getting used to it, and spent time working on the bowstring for my enchantment course.


    I tried to focus on what Mage Eldrim was saying, but a poke in the side from Kat drew my attention to the party chat. I had, of course, let her and Fernand know that I had talked to someone about the token yesterday, and they still didn''t seem to be over it. We hadn''t made an agreement not to talk about the tokens to others, but it was apparent now that they had expected me to keep quiet about it. They still weren''t upset, for say, just unhappy.


    Looking at the conversation going on at the moment between Fernand and Kat, I saw where she had asked me a question.


    [PMS, Kat: Aster, I know you said you told two people, but how many are they going to tell?]


    I thought about the question for a moment. Baldwin had said he was going to let Cassin and the king know. Roslin had left earlier when dawn broke.


    [PMS, Aster: Two, maybe more? I didn''t think to ask, but it should be fine. They won''t tell anyone they don''t have to.]


    I heard Kat sigh from my side, but my attention was on the diagram Mage Eldrim was projecting with one of his skills. The exam was at the end of the week, and I wasn''t going to just fail it because I was worried about what Baldwin would do. After copying the diagram onto my notebook for the course, I closed it and put the book in my spatial storage. Almost as if on cue, the chime of the bell sounded. I had gotten really good at timing when each class ended; it wasn''t an important skill to have, but it was a fun challenge. Standing up, I stretched. Kat picked her books up, and I followed her, spending the walk answering the questions that were streaming from Fernand over party chat. He was more interested in what information had been given to me about the token, not that there was anything new that I had been told.


    We were halfway to our next class outside when the ground rumbled. I was used to the ground shaking. Living in the tower where dragons took off made the motion almost normal. This shake, however, was more violent, nearly knocking me off my feet and sending other students to the ground. What followed was the loudest noise I have ever heard. It sounded like hundreds of trees falling at once, louder than even Kulni¡¯s howl.


    Looking in the direction of the noise, in the distance, all I could see was a blooming yellow light. Then, all the bells of the city started to chime in groups of three. I looked over to Kat, whose eyes were as wide as mine felt. That was when the yelling and screaming started.


    Baldwin


    ¡°The Western Gate,¡± Emyr¡¯s voice flowed through my head, answering my unasked question as I dodged through people and guards alike.


    Having been in a meeting with the King, the timing couldn''t have been worse. He had sent me on my way before the rumbling had even stopped. The talk of an upcoming event could always wait.


    Looking around, I found what I was looking for and had to dodge around a group of maids who looked terrified. I let out a grunt of annoyance as I opened the two doors to the balcony and lept off in one movement, moving over the cluster of people who were looking at the western gate. The surprised shouts were nothing compared to the screams they let out as Emyr passed by his green scales, most likely a blur to their eyes.


    My landing wasn''t smooth, but a grip on the harness was all I needed, and he banked upwards into the air, giving me a moment to snap one of the claps into place. I could feel Emyr¡¯s anger and worry mixed with my own. We were the only pair of riders in the capital at the moment, the first time there had ever been less than three in Arilon¡¯s history since the riders had been founded.


    With the increase of raids on the northern coast and the massive increase in grade five and higher best from the south, the riders had never been more strained to try to keep the borders safe, not to mention that compared to thirty years ago when our numbers had been almost a third higher, now we had less than four dozen bonded dragons.


    ¡°The gate is burning.¡±


    Emyr¡¯s voice drew my gaze to the rising cloud of smoke that was drawing closer fast. Using Emyr¡¯s eyes, I inspected the situation. The skies were clear and cloudless, lacking any griffins, and there were no screams of battle. As I got closer, the scene became more apparent. The gate was a mess of stone, wood, and metal collapsed in on itself, but the order was already reasserting itself as someone with a first lieutenant¡¯s badge on his shoulder called out orders. A space cleared as we landed a slight way off where the road was clear of any rubble. Military mages cast water spells, putting out stray fires that had already started to spread to buildings nearby, and a priest of some god was already casting healing spells, stabilizing the injured, and closing the eyes of the less fortunate. By the look of it, the knights had yet to arrive.


    Sliding down the side of Emyr, I made my way into the ordered chaos. All it took was a glance at any private to be pointed to the nearest officer after they saluted. I didn''t rush. I was well aware that there wasn''t a reason why whatever had happened was already over. Keeping calm in this situation would ease everyone else.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Finding the officer I had spotted from above earlier, I approached him. It took him a second to notice me but identified let me know he was in grade three, where he had most likely stalled in his class quest.


    I waited a moment as he continued to give orders, waiting for him to turn and see me before I stepped forward.


    ¡°Lieutenant, what happened here?¡±


    The man had a gash on his forehead, turning his blond hair, which was past regulations, to red, but he seemed unbothered by it and saluted before he began to explain, ¡°Sir, I haven''t been able to gather all the information, but it seemed that a cart that was trying to get into town was noticed by Captain Tarlo who was on duty for the day. There was a noise and this.¡± He gestured to the gate. ¡°No one seems to know what was in the cart yet, but we have mages coming to inspect the remains. Whatever it was, though, it packed a punch.¡±


    My mind wandered through the possibilities as I looked over the rubble of the gate. ¡°What of Captain Tarlo?¡±


    ¡°Alive, sir, he lost a leg and an arm, but he''s being tended to. The recruits he was with weren''t so fortunate.¡±


    I nodded. Captin Tarlo was a special case in the military as we''re all captains since they had to be in grade four to earn the rank. If I remember correctly, his defensive skills were something to be admired.


    ¡°What of the other side of the gate?¡± I asked as I picked up one of the still smoldering stones, frowning at it.


    ¡°Rerouted to the east entrance with guards positioned along the wall¡­¡±


    I half listened as I inspected the rock. Its color didn''t match the wall. Too dark by a big margin. It was still burning as well. If my bond to Emyr wasn''t present, it might have even started to melt and char my skin.


    ¡°There''s only one stone that burns like this, one race that even can access it,¡± I said to Emyr and felt his anger swell as he put the pieces together. ¡°Dwarves.¡±


    Aster


    ¡°Are you sure you''re okay?¡± Umbra asked.


    Leaning back in the seat, I let out a sigh, drawing Fernand and Kats''s gaze. We were all in the library in one of the small alcoves. Courses had been canceled for the day, and students were not to leave campus until further notice, so studying had been the best option.


    ¡°I''m fine. The explosion was at the gate. You told me that yourself,¡± I tried to send soothing emotions down the bond.


    ¡°Are you okay, Aster?¡± Fernand asked


    I almost started laughing at the words that almost matched Umbra¡¯s, but instead, I shrugged a shoulder, getting up to stretch. Sitting in a chair that wasn''t meant for tails could be a pain. After shaking off the sleepiness that had started to form, I replied


    ¡°I''m just bored of studying. Who knew memorizing a hundred answers to a single problem could dry a brain out?¡±


    Kat snorted. ¡°I''d rather be in a dungeon gaining levels,¡± she said, closing her book.


    ¡°You know the academy offers a lot more than a single dungeon run could,¡± Fernand said.


    Kat waved a hand, acknowledging his words before she seemed to reach her limit on looking at books, and she got up with a groan. ¡°How about a little sparring? It''s been months since the academy started, and I''ve yet to try out these pendants.¡±


    I looked down at the little price of metal that I had all but completely forgotten about and smiled, my tail flicking in excitement at the idea.


    The arenas around the school used for matches were about half the size of what we used in the adventuring course. The first problem we ran into was finding one not in use. With no courses going on, it seemed every other student in existence had the same idea we did. Groups seemed to surround every other arena. With no chance of finding an empty one, we went to the one with the smallest amount of people. Fernand, who had decided to come along against what he said was his better judgment, was the one to point out the stone slab next to the arena. Something I hadn''t noticed before.


    The idea of the slab or stone board was simple. To register to fight in the arena, you had to enter a queue by slotting in the pendent you had with into a place on the board. Then, the person you planned on challenging would do the same. Names would appear in an order, moving up a list until you were up to fight. After following the simple directions, I identified the pendant again before repinning it to my shirt.


    [Arilon Academy Pendant - Rare - This pendant has multiple enchantments, allowing mana to be drawn from the air. Enchant types include Location, Mana Draw, and Mana Shield.]


    Kat and I were currently fourth on the waiting list, so we sat down at the benches to watch the fights that were preceding us. With so many people watching the fights, it seemed the students fighting were putting on more of a show rather than trying to break the shield as fast as possible, using skills that flashed and sparked but didn''t seem to have any effect besides making the other students cheer. Fernand was the only one around who seemed not as interested in the fight. Instead, he had his head in a book, engrossed.


    The first fight ended with one of the students being knocked out of the arena, the shield around him flashing red. One of the year two students who had taken the role of referee stepped into the pit and raised the winner''s arms, eliciting more cheers from everyone. Letting out my own cheer, I watched as two more students stepped up, one wielding a long spear and the other a heavy-looking greatsword. The fight didn''t go well for the spear user.


    Baldwin


    Looking down at Captain Tarlo, he looked more like an undead at the moment, but the need to talk to him was urgent. He had gotten both of his missing limbs started on the regeneration process, but it would be a bit before he had enough food in him to continue the process.


    ¡°Explain to me again, captain, what you saw in the back of the cart.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it was a curricular stone about as wide across as a horsehead. The top was glowing a deep red, and then it exploded. I attempted to bring my shield around to cover the recruits, but the explosion was too fast. I lost my leg trying to kick one out of the way, but I didn''t think the explosion would be that big. It was luck we decided to inspect that cart out of the bunch, or unlucky, depending on who you ask.¡± Captain Tarlo explained while pausing every few words to take in breaths.


    Gritting my teeth, I held back quite a few words while trying to think.


    ¡°There could be more in the city,¡± I said through the bond.


    Emyr was currently at the tower only two blocks away, resting, but he was watching through my eyes.


    ¡°With the remaining pieces, the mages can find them quickly. Karvum knows we can track dwarven magic.¡±


    Nodding slowly, I turned to leave but stopped when Captain Tarlo started to speak again. It seemed he had the same thoughts I did, but his mind had led him down a different scenario


    ¡°Rider Barlow, Sir, do you think the bomb could have been a distraction?¡±


    I motioned for him to continue. Captain Tarlo, on top of his defensive skills, was known for two other things: his excessive gambling, which had gotten him demoted three times, not because he lost, and his instinct with had gotten him the rank of captain


    ¡°Do you think that some people could have used the bomb to sneak out or in?¡±

 Chapter Thirty Four, Frost and Fire

    Aster


    I looked around the arena, a bit hesitant, glancing down at my bow.


    There were a lot of different ways I could see using a bow going wrong when surrounded by people, but without a bow, I wouldn''t stand a chance against Kat. Thankfully, my dilemma was solved by the second-year student who was acting as a referee. He had probably seen my uncertainty and put the pieces together rather quickly.


    ¡°First time in a school arena? There''s a circle dome that reaches about fifteen feet high that stops all spells and projectiles from leaving. You could use any skill that¡¯s at grade three and under just fine without worry.¡±


    I nodded and smiled. Knowing everyone else would be safe, I pulled an arrow out. I could have pulled out the belt with all the arrows and loops, but without being in a dungeon, pulling them out of my storage was just as easy, even if it was a bit more costly on my mana. At the same time, I listened to the second year as he went over the rules for an arena duel, tracking him with my ears as I checked over my bow again, briefly looking up to see Kat doing the same with two daggers.


    ¡°The rules are simple and listed on the bottom of the stone board, but I''ll go over them as both of you are first-years. For a duel to be held, there needs to be at least three onlookers present. They can be students or instructors. The duel officially starts when your shield flashes blue. You can fight to your heart''s content using spells, skills, weapons, and anything else. Stepping off the stone is instant disqualification. If your shield flashes red, you lose, and both sides are to stop fighting. If there''s any reason for the duel, such as honor or a challenge for an item, it must be stated beforehand to all onlookers. Simple right? Any questions?¡±


    I shook my head, and Kat shook hers. The student gave a bright smile before he took three steps backing out of the arena, and gestured at the stone. His movement had three students standing by the board place their hands on prints laid into the stone. There was a slight shimmer around the arena as the breeze that had been flowing over the field stopped. A shiver ran up my spine, mixed with a weird feeling like gel. It was similar to the feeling I had in the castle. I looked over to Kat, my head tilted as I waited for the blue flash.


    ¡°She''s going to be fast,¡± Umbra said.


    I agreed with her. My arrow was already laid on the bow, ready to be drawn.


    I hadn''t fought Kat yet, but I had seen her fight the challenges for the adventuring course and what she had been able to do in the dungeon. She was fast, and the heat on her blade was hot enough to scorch wood in only a second. Being limited on space was going to pose a huge problem as well, but I had leveled a good amount in the dungeon, which would help in keeping distance. If I could stay out of the way of the blades, I could whittle her down eventually. Taking a deep breath, I focused and was nearly blinded in the next second. The flash of blue wasn''t subtle. In fact, it was almost blinding. I raised the bow, pulling the string back and blinking to try to clear the spots. I let the arrow fly. Kat flicked her hand out almost at the same time as she sidestepped the arrow. The flash of steel from one of her daggers flew towards me.


    I bent to the side twisting out of the way, watching as the dagger flew by my face, thudding off an invisible barrier behind me and clattering to the ground. Using Stalker''s Movement, I bunched my legs up and leapt as high as I could, pulling another arrow out of my storage. Kat kept her eyes trained on me as I sailed above her. I drew back the arrow, imbuing it with mana. The frost built up on the metal tip for only a moment before I let it go, lifting my hand only enough to let another arrow appear before I drew back again, repeating the process. The upward momentum was replaced by gravity, and I started to fall. Kat was fast as she moved out of the way of the arrow, and it hit only stone covering the ground in a small film of ice. There was a faint trail of embers that followed Kat as she started moving toward where I would fall, letting me know she was using a skill, and by the increase in speed, it let me know she was using a movement skill. Releasing the next arrow with no mana to buy time for a proper landing, I ran ideas through my head. If I let Kat get close, it would only take one good hit for my shield to break. Looking in the corner of my vision, I checked my mana and stamina.


    [Mana: 430/466]


    [Stamina: 807/840]


    Two quick uses of skills had already drained me to just shy of eight percent of my mana, meaning this fight would be a quick one. As I landed, I hopped back several steps, stopping on the edge of the stone. Kat was already moving again as I pulled back my fourth arrow. I aimed for center mass, spending the five mana to give it the full charge and let it loose. Kat, only ten feet away, raised her dagger sideways, meeting the arrow with the flat of her blade. Metal sparked off metal, and frost covered the blade before the arrow was sent off to the side. Kat was still moving forward. I was stunned into inaction at watching my arrow get deflected, but a pull on the bond from Umbra gave me the only warning I got as I used Stalker''s Movement to push myself to the side. Kats'' blade, glowing a dangerous orange, swung out only an inch away from my stomach. There was a faint blue glow as the shield around me reacted to the very tip of the dagger, but it didn''t flash red.


    I stumbled back, using Stalker''s Movement again to give me more room as I took another arrow out, but I didn''t aim it. If Kat could just knock my arrows to the side, doing so would be a waste.


    ¡°Look at the other arrows,¡± Umbra said


    My eyes flicked to where the missed arrows were on the ground. At first, I didn''t know what she meant, but as my eyes landed on the second one that was near the edge of the arena, I understood. The frost that had been imbued into the arrow was now covering a patch of the ground about a foot wide. I couldn''t get Kat out in a fair way, but if she slipped out of the arena, it would be a win. Now, how could I make an area of frost without letting her notice?


    Pulling back the arrow as I bunched my knees to jump, I aimed the arrow right in front of her towards her feet. I let the arrow loose at the same time I jumped. All that was needed was a quick sidestep from Kat for the arrow to miss. I watched her as I sailed above her again, and I couldn''t help but smile as I saw the annoyance in her eyes as I pulled back another arrow above her.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    What I was doing had to be frustrating to Kat, but it was my only option in an arena this small. As she knocked my next arrow to the side, Kat took the chance to pick up the dagger that she had thrown. I took the time to land and back up and recheck my mana and stamina.


    [Mana: 274/466]


    [Stamina: 612/840]


    Clicking my tongue, I did some quick math. The use of Stalker''s Movement had an erratic use of mana and stamina depending on how long I used it; even the slightest overextension could cost an extra ten or even twenty points. It made judging how much longer I could stay in the fight hard, but the fight was already half over, even if I was the only one who knew it. Pulling back the arrow, I decided that my next jump would be my last. If I couldn''t get her out by that point, then there wouldn''t be a reason to continue other than to drag out the time. Aiming at Kat, I shot three arrows as she rushed towards me again. My aim wasn''t to actually hit her but to make her dodge instead of knocking the arrow out of the way. Two of my arrows landed where I wanted them, but the third was deflected off to the side of the arena. Again, as Kat got close, I leaped into the air using Stalker''s Movement again like a springboard of momentum aching over her head. Kat, though, had other plans, and as I was in the air, she tossed her second dagger.


    The blade was aimed at my middle in a way that made it impossible to dodge, and with nothing to push off of for Stalker''s Movement, I was like a sleeping squirrel with no nearby tree. I acted more out of reflex or panic in my next moments and did something that Kulni would have whacked me for. I tossed my bow at the dagger. The thud of the dagger sticking into the wood had me wincing as if the dagger had stuck into my arm.


    Still, the dagger was stopped cold, and both weapons fell to the ground. I landed where I wanted but with only an arrow in my hand. My eyes stayed on Kat as she ignored her dagger, running towards me with a smile on her lips. She knew as well as I did that the fight was over. I didn''t jump again, staying put at the edge of the arena. The look in her eyes, as she was only feet away, changed from victorious to confused as she picked forward one of her feet, sliding awkwardly to the side, and she stumbled forward half sliding. Kat lashed out with her dagger as she slid past. The hit connected with my shield, and the blue flash was slightly dimmer than the last hit, but it let me know I was still safe. On the other hand, Kat didn''t have the same fortune as her feet connected with the lip of the arena and she fell out. The flash of red let me know the fight had ended. There was a bit of laughing from around us, and I couldn''t help but grin myself. Stepping towards Kat and avoiding the frost on the ground, I held my hand out. She gave me a half-crooked smile, not in the least looking upset, as she took my hand, getting to her feet. I glanced at the patches of frost loosely arrayed in a line. It was already melting into small pools of water. I had been lucky that she had come at me at the perfect angle.


    My eyes moved to the corner of my vision, where a little blue dot let me know I had a system notification and a mental command, and a screen appeared.


    [Through luck and grace, you have gained the skill Acrobatics - Rank One]


    [With jumping and landing your skill, Balance - Rank Three has Increased to Balance - Rank Four]


    I closed the screen with a thought a grin plastered on my face,  if fighting, even in non-dangerous situations like this, could raise my skill. I really had to start practicing more.


    ¡°Your teeth are showing,¡± Kat whispered as we started the process of retrieving our weapons.


    My smile vanished as I rubbed one of my ears, the tips burning in slight embarrassment. My mood lowered more as my eyes fell onto my bow. The dagger had fallen out when it hit the ground, and a big notch of wood was missing right where it started to curve.


    I didn''t know what I''d been thinking when I threw the bow. I rubbed my finger over the slightly furrowed and splintered wood before I stored it and collected the rest of the arrows, checking them for chips or splinters.


    Walking out with Kat, I stretched with a pleased smile. There were a few cheers, and the second year gave a thumbs up as we walked out, and the next people walked in.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to do this more often. I got a few levels in some of my skills. Next time, you won''t be able to jump around as much.¡± Kat said as we took our seats next to Fernand, who was flipping through pages in a book at a speed that looked almost ridiculous.


    ¡°Aster, Kat, we need to t-¡± Fernand paused as he drew his finger across a few different lines before he resumed flipping. I exchanged a curious look with Kat. Fernand always had his nose in a book or seemed to be focused on something, but never to the degree that he shushed himself. It would be funny if Fernand didn''t look so concerned.


    Kat didn''t seem keen to wait for him to finish looking through the book, which was fair, seeing as the book was thick enough to be used as a weapon. She reached over, taping him on his head.


    ¡°Hello? Kat to Fernand, You there?¡±


    Fernand paused as he marked the page with a thick piece of paper before he closed it. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he whispered as he took a look around.


    At that same moment, the school bell rang once before a voice sounded over the campus.


    ¡°The campus grounds are now reopened and free to be entered and left. Courses will remain canceled for the rest of the day but will resume tomorrow.¡± There was a cheer from students who had been watching the fight.


    I focused on trying to place the familiar voice; the only other time a voice had sounded like that around campus was to notify us that one of the alchemy labs had exploded. Then it clicked. It was Director Emmith. Her voice sounded slightly strange, coming from every direction, but the strangeness of what had to be a skill or spell was replaced by an idea. Now would be a perfect time to go get the material for my bowstring. With courses ending early, I wouldn''t have to worry about being late getting to the tower.


    ¡°Promise you''ll be safe.¡± Umbra''s voice took me slightly off guard, but I suppose she could almost read my mind at this point. I felt a tinge of guilt at the worry in her voice and the feeling of her mix of emotions. She was full of worry and anxiety.


    I would get what I needed and be back at the tower early today to spend it with Umbra.


    ¡°I''ll be safe, and I''ll get some cake for when I get back,¡± I promised her as I looked over at Fernand, whom I had been half ignoring.


    ¡°We need to talk in private, or at least not here where gossip spreads quickly,¡± Fernand whispered.


    ¡°I need to get a few things for a project. Maybe we can talk and walk?¡±


    Kat nodded her head. ¡°I need to get a few things as well for some of my courses.¡±


    Fernand made a frustrated noise but then nodded. ¡°That will work, I guess, but let''s get going now before the entrance gets too crowded.¡±

 Chapter Thirty Five - Realm Event?

    ¡°There is a problem with the growth of magic, as our understanding of it grows or reliance on it grows as well. There need to be measures put in place to prevent the possibility of the empire crumbling if someone were to figure out how to use it against us.¡± - Court Mage Salduim of the Karvum Empire


    Aster


    I felt the piece of food I had just swallowed lodge in my throat and nearly choked as I struggled to finish getting it down. Kat looked equally as shocked as I felt. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked Fernand.


    ¡°The gods, not the system, create realm events,¡± Fernand said in a low voice, looking around, slightly worried. ¡°Keep your voice down, please.¡±


    We were currently sitting at a table placed against a wall in a tavern for lunch. It was near the merchant part of town, where we were heading to get supplies for the enchantment exam. The idea of eating had left my mind at what Fernand had just said.


    I didn''t know a lot about gods, or rather, all I knew was from books or passing knowledge. Being in the city, I had seen the temples dedicated to the nine gods, each of them with their elaborate symbols and colors, but gods were only meant to influence the world in subtle ways, creating an event didn''t seem subtle.


    ¡°How did you even figure this out?¡± Kat asked, frowning as her figures drummed the table''s edge in an elaborate way that drew my eyes to the motion.


    ¡°Well, I''m in the high mage spell course taught by the director herself, and a few days ago, we were in her private library for a lesson on spells. I took the chance to look for books and..¡± He trailed off


    ¡°You stole a book from the director?¡± Kat whispered, looking shocked


    ¡°I''m going to return it! It was labeled historic world events. I couldn''t just pass up the option, and it paid off.¡± Fernand said, crossing his arms, but he still looked apprehensive.


    ¡°What''s the high mage course?¡± I asked. Perhaps it wasn''t the right time to ask, but it hadn''t been in my course options.


    Kat snorted and answered before Fernand could. ¡°It''s for children of high priests and mages. It is one of the classes that you have to be asked to take.¡±


    I looked over to Fernand, surprised. ¡°Your father is a mage?¡± I hadn''t ever asked about his past, but it just kept getting more interesting.


    ¡°Yes, well, no, my father is a high rank in the military. He can use some spells, but he''s not a mage. He pulled some strings to get me in the class. Can we get back on topic to the actual issue? You know the event created by a god?¡±


    Leaning slightly closer, I waited for him to continue, and he didn''t waste time.


    ¡°In the book, there are only two mentions of a realm event. The first was over eight centuries ago, according to the time stamp, but It only mentioned a few things. The entrance to the event was through the temples of Aleria, Ferdiur, and Durisa. Goddess and gods of either Light, Fire, or Earth. Only people in grades two and three could enter, and they needed a blessing from one of the priests. The Dwarves who apparently participated the most got the Axe of Earth from it. Kat gasped, but I had no idea what the Axe was. Thankfully, Fernand filled me in.


    ¡°The Axe of Earth is an artifact each Dwarven Elder uses. It''s an artifact blessed by Durisa and can control the earth and raise rock elementals that listen to the wilder of the axe. One of the elders even used it to trap and kill a dragon in a battle a century ago.


    I winced at the spark of anger that came through the bond, but Umbra didn''t say anything. Even so, I decided to change the subject.


    ¡°You said there were two mentions. What about the second one?¡± I asked as I finally returned to the broth and bread in front of me. It wasn''t hot anymore, but it still tasted great.


    ¡°There''s even less information with that mention, but it''s the one that worries me. It only says that the city-state of Weymouth was destroyed by the emergence of a very horrific-sounding creature, which I would rather not try to explain. It appeared when they tried to destroy a portal that led to a realm event. That was dated six hundred years before the founding of Arilon.¡±


    There was a moment when we all were quiet and in thought, but it was broken by Kat


    ¡°Well, I can''t really see how any of this helps us. There was no mention of tokens or what to do with them. It only leads me to think that it''s like world events, and each one is vastly different.¡±


    Fernand gave Kat a look that said she was being slow. ¡°if we go by the book, both times, A realm event took place in a different area, space, or well different realm. Also, it wasn''t something small by the sound of how many people participated in the one with the Axe. That means there are going to be more people, somehow tokens are going to appear and from both nations and all races.¡±


    Kat''s eyes widened as if something had clicked. ¡°There''s going to be fighting, a lot of fighting. If there''s a similar item that can be won, then there might even be a war fought in the event.¡±


    I was a bit lost as they kept talking, but I felt like this conservation was drifting into something political, and that was one of the things I was starting to hate the most about living in the city.


    ¡°Do you think that going into the realm event is still a good idea?¡± I asked Umbra


    Umbra made a humming noise. ¡°All the info from the book was almost a millennium old, and we still have months until the event begins, but I think we should go. It sounds like there are some interesting things inside, and I want to see what it''s like.¡±


    I agreed with Umbra. If this event was so rare, we might never see one again. I definitely wanted to participate in it, but I also wanted Umbra to be safe. She wasn''t even in grade one yet.


    ¡°If we''re participating in the realm event, then we need to be as strong as possible, even if it means missing the next year of the academy.¡±


    It was one of the things I''d been thinking of for quite a bit. The academy didn''t allow students to start a new year if they were above grade one. It was the reason a lot of students held back going into grade one until they had entered the second year of the academy. The longer I thought about it, the less reason I saw spending another year in the academy. The idea of learning more was tempting, but I could study and gain skills anywhere as long as I had books. What I really was starting to want to do was explore. The more I learned, the more I wanted to visit all the interesting places that were mentioned.


    ¡°Aster, what do you think?¡± Fernand''s voice drew me out of my thoughts with Umbra.


    I blinked, giving him a confused look. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I told you she wasn''t listening,¡± Kat said, ¡°he asked if you''re still willing to participate in the realm event.¡±


    I smiled, giving a nod. ¡°It doesn''t matter if it''s dangerous. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, apparently. The whole reason I was sent to the academy was to learn about the world, and I''m not going to miss this.¡±


    We finished our meals, and I paid. Then we were on our way to the only place I could think of to get items for enchanting. The fact that it was also the only place I''d visited before that sold enchanted items played a part as well.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The shop looked as I remembered, the wood the same painted brown and the stone pillars on the corners as sturdy as ever. Glancing at the metal clip that read Enchantments, Items, and Relics, I opened the door.


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good place? There are plenty of enchantment shops that I could name.¡± Fernand asked, reading the sign with a frown. ¡°It doesn''t even have a proper name.¡±


    I shrugged, tapping the golden clasp on my right ear. ¡°It''s where I got this, and it works well.¡±


    The ding of the bell as the door closed sounded out, and I took a look around at all the items laid out. Roslin''s warning about not touching them came to mind.


    ¡°Be there in a moment!¡± A hammering noise followed the voice of Charles as we all took a look at the items on display. I knew what I wanted but didn''t know If it even existed. A thread that was strong enough to be used as an enchantment base at the same time, the material needed to be flexible enough to be used as a bowstring. The reason I wanted it on the string and not the wood of the bow was simple. I wanted to replace the bow sting I had if needed. While my current bow was rated as uncommon, the string was made from normal vine fibers. If my idea worked well, maybe I could keep using what I made through a few grades until my attribute points outgrew it.


    ¡°Hey, if it isn''t Aster, how''s the earring working out? The enchantment didn''t break, did it?¡± The gruff but friendly voice drew my attention from a dagger that me and Kat was looking at, and I looked up to see Charles with the golden squirrel perched on his shoulder. He looked no different from how I remembered him. He was even in the same apron.


    I shook my head at his question. ¡°No, It''s working fine! This is Kat and Fernand.¡±


    Charles made a respectful bow of the head to both of them, and the squirrel followed his movement. He returned his attention to me a second later. ¡°I''m glad to hear there are no problems, but what can I help you with? I assume you didn''t come here just to look around?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m in the academy.¡± I gestured to the uniform I was in. ¡°I joined the basics of enchanting course, and well, I''m looking for materials to complete an exam project.¡± I started to explain my idea to him and what I wanted it to be able to do.


    He rubbed his beard in thought for a moment after I finished, his face set in a frown before he spoke. ¡°There are not many strings that can hold an enchantment well, and usually, they can only hold one or two. It''s the reason bows usually have the runes set into the wood.¡± I felt my ears droop at his words.


    The squirrel on his shoulder tugged at his ear, and he turned his head slightly as it made a few squeaking noises, which Charles nodded to.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, feeling hopeful


    ¡°Well, we don''t have any plant fibers that could work for what you want, but we do have silk from a grade three Iron Web Spider that could work if you burned the runes into the silk as you wove it, but that''s a hard process, and the silk is expensive. Thirty feet of the stuff cost a gold. There''s also the problem of the strength you''d need to draw it back, but two hundred strength might be enough.¡±


    I did a bit of mental math. Gold wasn''t an issue, but if the silk was really that hard to use, then I''d need a lot more than normal for practice. The problem of being able to use it also wasn''t an issue, as I''d be at two hundred strength in a handful of levels sooner if I put free points into it.


    ¡°I''ll take ninety feet,¡± I said as I reached mentally for my spatial storage for the gold. That would give me a half dozen attempts.


    Kat tapped me on the shoulder, and I turned to meet her gaze, ¡°Maybe I should do the bartering?¡± She asked with a look.


    I winced and nodded. I had forgotten about that part of shopping. It didn''t make sense to me that people argued over the prices of items instead of just setting the price that they wanted and going with that. Stepping back, I heard Charles chuckle before Kat and he started the process. Ultimately, I paid the same but got an extra twenty feet because of buying in bulk. Kat also listed some items that she was looking for for her project. After we paid and got the items, we left. Once out of the shop, I received a poke from Kat.


    ¡°You need to learn how trade works, or you''ll lose all the coin you got sent here with.¡± She said


    ¡°I just haven''t really had much experience. Where I''m from, everything is sort of shared.¡± I sighed, a slight pang of homesickness reaching me, but I only dwelled on it for a moment.


    ¡°The more you talk about your home, the more interested I get in it. I''d like to hear more about it at some point, if you don''t mind,¡± Kat asked.


    ¡°The things you''ve mentioned are unique. I''d like to hear about it as well.¡± Fernand added


    I rubbed one of my ears, thinking about it as we made our way down the street. Out of everyone I knew, even Roslin, I felt like I could trust Fernand and Kat the most. We had run a dungeon together, and they were my friends. Even now, we were looking at going into a realm event together, which screamed of danger.


    ¡°How about on our next free day, we all get to know each other more, like a small party, one that sounds fun.¡± I used the word party sparingly. I definitely didn''t want to go to another typical party.


    ¡°That sounds good. I''m sure we all have a few good stories.¡± Kat agreed


    ¡°It sounds rather nice. I can bring a few good snacks, but I''m sure my stories wouldn''t be to your taste,¡± Fernand said.


    We were only partway down the street when exclamations from behind had us turning around to see what was going on. People were pointing and waving as a big green-scaled body flew overhead parallel to the street. It took me a second to remember the name of Baldwin''s dragon, Emyr. For the briefest of seconds, I thought our eyes made contact.


    Kat looked surprised while Fernand let out a long whistle as Emyr flew over our heads, the wind blowing dust and hair around.


    ¡°They''re a lot bigger than I thought they would be. I mean, I saw them in the distance but never one this close.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Usually, dragons limit themselves to a higher altitude when in the city walls. I think this might have something to do with the explosion earlier,¡± Ferand mused.


    ¡°I wonder what caused the explosion, do you know?¡± I asked Umbra


    ¡°Emyr hasn''t said anything to me yet. I don''t think he will.¡± She replied, sounding a bit upset.


    We spent a little bit of time just walking around the city, staying clear of the west side while trying to come up with some idea of what happened. The city guards were out in force, which only had everyone seeming nervous. We did stop at a bakery where I picked up three cakes, coming up with an excuse for why I needed them. The day seemed to grow more tense as the sun started to lower, and eventually, I parted with Kat and Fernand to go to the tower when the sun started to cast longer shadows.


    As I made my way to the tower, I followed my usual path, but something felt unnerving as I made my way through the side streets. I felt a shiver run up my spine, but even with my skill, Night Eye, I couldn''t spot anything out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Umbra, do you..?¡± I trailed off, my nerves feeling frayed all of a sudden, and I paused for a moment.


    ¡°I feel it too like prey being stalked. Get to the tower.¡± Umbra''s worried rumble was all the excuse I needed to take off like an arrow using Stalkers Movement to change directions on turns while keeping momentum. It was strange. The more time I spent moving through the city, the more it almost felt like moving through a forest made of stone. It was only when I could see the tower entrance that the strange feeling left.


    Nothing happened as I made my way to the tower entrance, and I didn''t know if I should be worried or relieved, but my anxiety was pushed away as I saw the familiar shape of scales waiting for me in the courtyard.


    ¡°Umbra, let''s not spend any time out here. I''ll meet you in our room,¡± I said as I made my way to the entrance. I felt her agreement, but she didn''t take off until I had gone inside.


    Telmok Graves


    Graves sat on the roof of some inn he didn''t care to learn the name of. He watched the group split up and go there own ways. The active invisibility skill he had running was a drain on his mana, but it would be necessary until the sun fell fully. The guards that lined every corner were being too observant today to risk anything else.


    He had kept an eye on the group of three since his team had entered the city a month ago, and this week, they had been scheduled to move. The problem was the explosion at the western gate earlier that day. It had shaken up the hornet''s nest, so to say. The rest of his team was busy trying to figure out what had happened, but someone had to keep an eye on the targets.


    As they split, he thought about following the boy this time, but he already knew enough about his skills. Instead as he stood up, he chose the girl with the animal traits, Aster. She was probably the most interesting of the three.


    Even if she wasn''t the priority of the mission, Graves had taken an interest in her, and not only for the reason she was the youngest rider in history, her background was unknown too. There was so little that he could find out about her. It was almost as if she had just appeared in the city one day.


    As she started on the route she usually took, he kept pace with her, watching as she made her way to the back side of the tower. At what he had marked as the halfway point, she paused, looking around.


    While she didn''t see anything Graves did, he spotted the distortion of a scrying spell almost instantly as the fabric of the world rippled about ten feet above the girl. That spooked her enough to take off.


    The spell didn''t follow her; instead, it stayed in place a moment before disappearing. Graves frowned as he watched what had happened. A new problem has just appeared. It seemed that his team had competition.

 Ferin, Part three, A Recruits Life

    ¡°Training the body is almost as necessary as leveling. While attributes make you inherently stronger, you will need to learn to get the absolute most of every single point you have. Knowing your limits and how far they can be stretched is worth more than even a fancy skill or a few levels on a battlefield where hundreds are fighting.¡± - Knight Kel Vention during recruit introduction courses.


    Ferin


    I groaned as I lifted myself up out of the mud. My head hurt, my ribs hurt, everything hurt, but I couldn''t have felt better. I was whole again, at least in the body.


    ¡°Get your ass up, recruit Deklim, or that''s where you''ll be sleeping tonight.¡± Sergeant Stone''s voice cut through the sound of rain and running feet.


    With effort, I got to my feet and rejoined the line of other recruits. My uniform, like everyone else''s, was full of mud stains and drenched to the point that it felt like I was carrying another person. It was almost the same as the last month.


    I probably would have lost count of which day it was if it wasn''t for the token; just over two months had passed, according to it. The first month had been a series of short classes in which every recruit was taught about weapons, past knowledge, and knowledge of the empire. Almost ten percent of recruits were sent to a different city that had a military academy because they flunked the end test and had to repeat the courses. I passed with an average score except for the history of the empire. That I could care less about still; it was enough to get by.


    A blue explosion off to the right of the group shook the ground and sent mud flying into my face, almost knocking me over again. Still, I righted myself using another person to steady myself, ignoring their grunt of protest. Everyone here was an ashole, so I learned I had to be the same. It came quickly enough after the first day when I had been one of the last hundred to complete the course. Soon, I could make out a looming object through the downpour, and the wood wall came into view a second later. Ropes full of people clambering for the top when the course officially came to an end.


    As I neared the ropes, the mud grew noticeably deeper, going from my ankles to my knees, and every step was a struggle, even with my stats being slightly above the average for basic.


    I was almost to one of the ropes when a screech from above sounded above the grunts and splashing steps. Everyone on the ground ducked, even the instructors crouched slightly. The people on the wall flattened against it. A massive shape cut through the air fast enough to create a wind current, turning the wind sideways. The water on the ground trembled as it shot past the wood wall. There was a scream as a climber was pulled from his rope and went flying. I was thankful the rain returned just as fast to block the noise of him hitting the ground.


    I started moving forward as soon as a third screech sounded and grabbed onto the first rope that came into view, and pulled myself out of the mud. Today had been a lucky day; having the griffin dive past while you were still on the ground was always a godsend. It still sent a shiver up my spine, knowing that the dragons were at least double the size of a fully-grown griffin.


    The rope stung my hands as the thick braids rubbed against the same spots they had the previous day, but the callouses had already started to firm up, and soon enough, I wouldn''t even get rope burn when sliding down, hopefully. As I pulled myself up, I counted each foot. The board only went up twenty feet, but it felt like I had climbed miles as the rain chilled my back and dripped into my eyes. As the ledge came into view, another screech sounded, and I let out a short breath, not wasting my time cursing my bad luck, as I wrapped my arms into the ropes and clutched on.


    Griffins usually did their laps every ten minutes, but there wasn''t actually a set time; it was purely based on the griffin''s own speed, and it looked like today it was a particularly fast one. So much for good luck.


    The griffin tore past fast enough only to be a blur, and a second later, the wind hit. The wall creaked as we were all flung in the wake. Pain enough to make me groan filled my arms as the rope dug in, daring me to let go. It was only a few seconds, but everyone left on the ropes would have bruises to show. I grunted as my shoulder took the impact of the wood as I slammed back down. Then, taking the barest second to orient myself, I started climbing again.


    It was after I had flung myself over the ledge that I allowed myself to start thinking again. This whole place was a horrible idea that found new ways to break people, and it was only the second month. I smiled as I took in a breath of fresh air. The rain that had been pounding down and the spell that sustained it stopped a foot below the top of the last obstacle. It was always jarring, but it was welcomed. The brutal sun that I used to hate when traveling was not a good friend.


    Next to me, I heard a grunt of disapproval, and I looked up to see my squad leader. It took a moment to remember his name, Fadlem.


    ¡°Two minutes slower than yesterday, Deklim, and you''re the last of the group again.¡±


    I resisted the urge to say something that might have had me sent back to the start of the course again. It was easy, seeing as moving my mouth felt like too much effort. Instead, I got to my knees and moved out of the way of the person pulling himself up off the rope and looked at the slide down.


    The slide was a generous word for the mud pathway that had more rocks than dirt, but it was the only way out of the Recruit Canyon course. With one last deep breath, I made my way to it.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Attention!¡±


    I, like the rest of us in line, saluted. The courtyard air had even become silent as the call was sounded. It was the end of the first day of the week, which meant roll call. As the at ease was called, the man on stage in front of us started with the same words he always did.


    ¡°The Emperor and the Empire require only those who can stand on their own. This army is not made of the weak but the strong.¡± with that, he pulled out the paper and started reading.


    The first time, he had introduced himself, but I couldn''t remember anything other than his rank, which was major, so that was his name in my head now. No names had been called as it had been our first time in this courtyard, but the second time, it had been twenty. The third, it had been seventeen. This week, as I listened to the names, it totaled up to twelve, Forty-nine in total out of six hundred. Eight percent roughly had died.


    It was stated during our first month when we had been taught at a desk that this was the deadliest part for a recruit, but it didn''t mean this was the only part that someone would die at. As the names called out stopped, the paper he held was put back in his pocket.


    No one spoke as a second salute was called. Honoring those who died was the only thing everyone seemed to respect here. It was only a minute later that the tower bell rang, and everyone started to move. I sighed, letting my stiff muscles relax as I waited for the area to clear. The end of the day was considered to be free time, which meant you could eat or shower. Both of them I wanted to do immediately, but my nose told me that a shower was more pressing. I made my way out of the yard and into the quarter''s section of the grounds. The entire boot camp area was surrounded by a small stone wall in a cross shape that divided the region into four sections. There was the quarters section and the courtyard on the right side. On the left was where the officers and instructors stayed. Above both in the middle was the entrance to the recruit canyon course. Below it was the only entrance and where we had been marched in.


    As I made my way to the quarters, I resisted the urge to look towards the officers'' side. The griffin rider would be staying there, too, and so would his griffin. Instead, I looked towards the building that was designated as Squad Eight¡¯s living quarters. My squads. In each building, there were three rooms. One room held six cots where we all slept, one room held a table where we all ate, and the last was a room that had a small shower of only cold water.


    In the month I had to learn about my squad, I realized one thing. They were all either asholes, stupid, or both. I opened the wooden door and spotted three people eating. None looked up to greet me as I made a straight line to the back room where the shower was, and I didn''t try to greet them in return. It had taken two weeks for them to understand I didn''t want to get to know them, but after that, they stopped trying to talk me into working with them on the course. I knew I should have been a bit more friendly with them, and if I was actually planning on staying, I would have, but I didn''t want to get to know them and then have to leave them later.


    The shower was thankfully empty, meaning I wouldn''t have to wait.


    The shower, even if cold, felt amazing on the sore muscles, and I let out a sigh as I relaxed against the stone. When I was done washing the mud off, and I was sure the water was loud enough to block any noise, I reached my hand into the air. As if plucking it from nothing, the coin appeared. It was something I had learned the trick on accident, but the weird feeling of the magic in my body racing to my fingers was almost addictive. A knock on the door drew me out of my thoughts, and I tossed the coin to the floor. As soon as I had my clothes on, it would disappear, so I wasn''t worried about it being found.


    With a single point of mana and a touch of the rune, the shower turned off. I picked up one of the multiple sets of uniforms out of a cubby and dressed. Collecting my mud-soaked uniform, I dropped it in the bin right outside the shower room. It was delivered to the cleaner by one of the squad members in every building each morning bell.


    ¡°Do you think the call will go out empire-wide or only to the army?¡± I paused on my way to collect a loaf of bread and the meat-mixed porridge. The words had come from the only other member of the squad, who was a woman and one I had labeled an Idiot. I didn''t bother to remember her name when she gave it, instead going for something easier to remember, Goldy. It suited her not only for her hair color but, more importantly, it pointed out how dense she was. It was so bad that she took everything at face value. It made her belief in the empire almost fanatic.


    ¡°The empire will make a show of it, a way to give their people morale after the third bomb,¡± Another voice said. The second voice was Edgar¡¯s. He was on the other side of the scale, an asshole.


    He wasn''t an asshole in the usual sense, but he didn''t seem to understand the difference between sparring and actual combat, giving more than just a few broken bones out in mock sword duels. His only redeeming quality in my eyes was how well he worked in a group, but with as little experience as I had in that field, I could be wrong.


    Slowing my pace, I grabbed my food and made my way to the opposite side of the table, sitting down. I didn''t speak to them, and they seemed happy enough to only give a glance before continuing. What they were talking about was the bombings that had taken place across the empire. Most had been in remote villages, but the newest one had been in one of the core cities of the empire.


    ¡°The call only came in an hour ago, and it didn''t change much; only three griffins were sent to the border from our training grounds.¡± Edgar continued.


    ¡°That''s half of our flight here, and we''re not even close to the border.¡± Goldy said in a rare show of intellect that was ruined by her following words, ¡°Do you think they''d deliver a letter to my mother?.¡±


    I zoned out as I finished my food and got up, dropping the empty bowl of porridge in the cleaning bin. My body was telling me it was time to sleep, and with the time I had spent on the course today, I was the one who would have to run everything to the cleaners in the morning. As I lay on the cot, I raised my arm. The speed at which my life was changing was astounding, but at the same time, it almost felt too slow.


    I still had roughly six months until the event and a whole new grade waiting for me in only a few short levels. Several more months of training also waited ahead of me. I didn''t have an exact plan for how I would leave before I had to sign my life away with a contract to the empire, and with the instructors sitting at late grade three or early grade four, it made the idea of sneaking out all but impossible. Rolling over, I sighed, trying to organize my thoughts. A way to get out would present itself either through the event or the war that was brewing and about to boil over. All I could do right now was aim to get stronger.

 Chapter Thirty Six - Umbras Next Step

    ¡°It''s commonplace for the noble families to have multiple children. For one, it helps preserve the house in case a child dies. Second, it raises the chances for someone in the family to get past the hurdle of grade five and possibly past grade six. There is also the option of marrying a daughter to another family for multiple reasons.¡± - Howard Eknaw, during a lecture on political knowledge.


    Aster


    I was sitting cross-legged between Umbra''s forelimbs. While the position was comfortable, I felt like Umbra was being a little overprotective at the moment. Since I had gotten back and into my room, she hadn''t let me leave her sight. Even cake wasn''t enough to persuade her.


    As if to prove my point, I felt her snout bump into the back of my head. I didn''t voice my thoughts mentally or out loud. Instead, I focused on twisting the thread in my fingers.


    The silk was stretchy but thin, and a few tests showed it tended to be rather sticky when pressed against itself. It made the process of weaving the silk into a string difficult, as even a single misplaced thread could stick and ruin the whole string. All of this was before the runes engraving process even began as well. I paused in my work, setting the finished string down carefully. Looking at the two failed attempts to my left, while they wouldn''t work for a bowstring, I had still practiced creating the runes on them, and I did feel confident in engraving them. The only problem would be the mana storage rune. It always gave me trouble.


    The tool I was using to make the runes was a thin needle. As taught in the class, a different style of rune-making was needed for different materials. Wood had the runes burned in, fabric had the runes stitched, and metal had them engraved. Of the three we had practiced in the class, the fabric was the hardest for me, and wood was the easiest. It put this project in the middle difficulty, which I liked. Letting my hand rest from the hours of endless work, I leaned back against Umbra, enjoying the cool sensation of her scales.


    ¡°You''ve been up almost all night, the dawn is breaking, and you''ve only slept for three hours,¡± Umbra said.


    I waved away the worry and smiled up at her. ¡°My endurance is sitting at one seventy. I can miss a bit of sleep as long as I don''t do it too often.¡±


    My words weren''t meant to be just talk. From what Mage Eldrim had said when going on a lecture about endurance and what it represented each hundred points put into the skill represented an hour less of sleep you needed a day, not that it was healthy to stay awake for any long periods at a time as it could affect your thought process apparently.


    As I reached down to continue working, I paused, and a blue screen appeared in front of me.


    [Congratulations, through the growth of your bond, you have unlocked the skill: Frost Control - Rank One.]


    [Notice: This is a bond-based skill, and its growth is based on the growth of the bond. If a bond is severed or lost, this skill will become stagnant.]


    Judging by the intake of breath from behind me, I assumed that Umbra had also received the notification. Without even having to speak, we both entered the space where our bond was located.


    The purple vine that had started growing a few days ago now stretched over what had previously felt like an endless distance and had wrapped around another branch. While even as just a floating orb in this space, I wasn''t going to risk trying to move over the vine.


    ¡°We did it. That means I can finally go into grade one!¡± The excitement and joy in Umbra''s voice was like a breath of fresh air.


    Pulling my mind out of the inner space, I rubbed one of Umbra''s claws. ¡°It looks like you can. When do you want to start the process?¡±


    For a moment, Umbra hesitated, appearing unsure. ¡°Is there a reason to wait? There have been a lot of things going on.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be fine, Umbra, don''t worry about me. Baldwin is here, and Roslin will be back in short order, I''m sure. If you want to start your advancement now, then I''ll explain everything to them.¡±


    She still seemed uncertain, but I didn''t say anything else. In the end, it was her choice. There were a few minutes of silence in the room, but a lot of different emotions were filling the bond. It was a full three minutes before Umbra made her decision.


    ¡°It''ll only be a week. I''ll start it when we''re done tonight.¡±


    I smiled, looking up at her from where I set my tools out. ¡°I''ll speak to Baldwin in the morning then.¡± I was sure there wouldn''t be too much to say. Once Umbra started her advancement into grade one, nothing could be done about it.


    The rest of the night was rather peaceful, sitting between Umbra''s front talons on the floor. I was making slow progress on engraving the runes, mostly because I was taking the time to practice the engraving on the already ruined string before I moved to the string my final product would be on. The process of putting the runes on the metal-like silk consisted of using a small needle made of silver with a hole in the middle and a sharp edge on one side. Mana infused into what was called a mana dripper made the tip scarily sharp and left a blue line when cut.


    The blue of the line would fade out over a few minutes as the mana dispersed; it wouldn''t stay until all the runes had been finished and connected to create a loop with only one exit for the mana. Taking in a deep breath, I started.


    It was a good three hours of work until I was starting to get tired, and my eyes and hands were beginning to ache from the way I had to grip the mana drip. There would be no point in continuing only to mess up. I looked down at the almost half-finished product before I stored it.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked Umbra as I stretched. My question seemed to pull her out of whatever thoughts she''d been having, and I smiled. It hadn''t even been two years since I''d gone into grade one, but so much had happened since then that it felt like ages ago. Still, I could easily remember the nerves and excitement I saw in Umbra''s eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I''ll get a good class?¡± She asked as I scratched the scales on her snout.


    I shrugged. ¡°You''ll get a class that suits you; everyone does, but it might not be as strong as you want it.¡±


    Sitting on the bed, I frowned as I realized something. ¡°You have a set time when you will have to advance, don''t you?¡±


    Umbra nodded her head and tilted it curiously, and I sighed, feeling the confusion in the bind, and explained to her that most people could only advance their grade at set times and couldn''t use cores. It was only because she was a dragon that she didn''t seem to have the same constraint.


    ¡°Get comfortable because you''re going to be stiff when you wake up and hungry, but I''ll have food waiting for you.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    As she got onto the bed for what I realized was probably the last time, I felt my smile falter. I was young, only almost sixteen, and I had next to no idea of how dragons worked besides a bit of biology, but I couldn''t imagine how it would feel to grow up so fast.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Umbra asked as I moved up a bit, creating a spot where I could sleep on the bed, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I''m fine, just thinking about how big you''re going to be after the evolution. When Roslin gets back, we¡¯ll be ready to fly.¡±


    Umbra¡¯s nervous energy switched to anticipation, and we talked for a bit, her trying to explain how fun flying was and both of us guessing about the class options she would get. It was obvious her class would be frost-related, but anything else was up in the air, especially for her second class. Eventually, though, she settled down, and after rubbing her snout over my head and ruining my hair, she started her advancement.


    Looking over her, I watched, looking for any changes. Nothing seemed different compared to when she was normally asleep, and after an hour and realizing I should probably get some sleep before class, l took a spot next to her and closed my eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean she''s advancing?¡± Baldwin asked. He sounded a bit angry, but that might have been because I caught him as he was coming in, and he looked exhausted. Baldwin held up a hand before I could respond. ¡°First off, how is she advancing? Last time I saw her, she still had at least thirty levels to go.¡±


    I crossed my arms, frowning at him. He was making it sound as if they had wanted Umbra to stay in grade one. After a second, I pulled out the only monster core I had left from the dungeon, and the only one Umbra didn''t eat.


    ¡°Cores,¡± Baldwin scowled before he sighed. ¡°Silt and Roslin probably told you two. Dragons can only rush through grade zero with cores, so don''t get too expectant.¡±


    I nodded at his words. The book on dragon biology had one chapter dedicated to how cores affect dragons, and after getting past grade zero, they acted like mana potions, restoring mana or hosting it temporality depending on the core and its type compared to the dragon.


    ¡°Is her evolving going to be a problem?¡± I asked, rubbing one of my ears. I had told Umbra that it wouldn''t, but to be honest, I just hadn''t wanted her to worry. To my relief, he shook his head.


    ¡°There normally are celebrations with other riders when a dragon advances, but since I''m the only rider in the capital, I think we¡¯ll have to forego that event. I''ll let the herders know to expect a hungry dragon in a week or so, but otherwise, there''s nothing that has to be done.¡±


    I shrugged. It sounded a lot like he was talking about a party. Oh well, it couldn''t be helped that it was missed. ¡°Then there''s nothing else to do?¡± I asked to make sure.


    Baldwin gave me a long look before he smiled and chuckled, apparently seeing I didn''t.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Aster, you''re fine. All you should have to worry about are your studies. Umbra will be up in a week or so. A dragon''s advancement is the same as a humanoid, and in the tower, she''ll be safe.¡±


    Nodding, I picked up a fresh plate of peppers and slices of various fruits from the bar where they had been laid out at some point this morning, storing it in my spatial gem. While Umbra had grown a love for cake, I had found a similar enjoyment: fruits. They were a fair bit lighter than cake, so they made for a good snack, and all kinds of ones that didn''t grow in the forest were available here.


    Waving goodbye to Baldwin, who returned the gesture, I set off to the academy to meet up with Kat. It was only once I was almost at the Academy that I realized how different it felt not having Umbra''s mind next to mine. The feeling was different from when I had gone to the dungeon. During that trip, the connection was there. It was just extremely distant. Now, the bond was as close as ever, but it was empty. It felt like a tree that lacked any leaves. The bond was there, but there was nothing to it.


    I sighed as I headed to my dorm room to pick Kat up, my plate of fruits forgotten. This week was going to be a long week.


    Kat


    Something was very clearly off with Aster. It was easy enough to pick up with the lack of any of the normal excitement in our first or second course.


    At first, I thought she was just having a bad day; everyone has those, but as it stretched on throughout the entire day, it became obvious it was something different. If I was back at home, I could''ve just asked someone what the problem was, but it was a bit different with this girl.


    Aster was unlike any girl I''d ever ever met, not just the ears and tail, even if those were features I''d never seen on a human before. No, she was completely unaware of things that were considered normal and knew a lot about some things that made no sense. It made asking her if she was okay a bit hard if I wasn''t just blunt, which went against everything I''d been taught. It was probably also why Fernand was giving me a strange look as we sat in our last house of the day.


    ¡°What''s going on? You''ve been acting like a bard who broke his instrument all day.¡± My words didn''t earn a glare but a confused look, and I sighed. Maybe now wasn''t the best time for analogies.


    I waited for Fernand to explain what I meant to Aster. The girl hesitated but then echoed my sigh as she spoke.


    ¡°My bond is evolving. It''s just weird not having her presence with me.¡±


    I blinked a bit, taken back. I knew Aster had a bond I''d never met, but usually, when a bond went up a grade, there was some sort of celebration families did the week leading up to it, well, at least back home, there was. Pulling myself up from the slouch I was sitting in, I smiled. I had a little experience regarding people who had bonds that were advancing. A similar situation had happened to my brother a few months before I had left, but his bond was rather special, all things considered, so I wasn''t too sure how it would transfer over to this situation.


    ¡°My brother had the same problem; he was moody the entire week, but he was able to get his mind off of it,¡± I said


    Aster looked up at my words, a bit surprised. ¡°What did he do to get his mind off of it?¡±


    ¡°He went to as many parties as he could. He was so drunk that he..¡± I trailed off and waved a hand. ¡°It doesn''t matter, but it did work.¡±


    I watched Aster''s ears droop. ¡°I don''t think parties are the best idea, and I don''t want to forget about her. She''s my bond.¡± She said


    I looked at Fernand, who was giving me a look, but he didn''t seem to have any ideas.


    ¡°How about the three of us just go out into the city tomorrow afternoon as a get-together, then? The Fundamentals and Rune course tests end tomorrow, and we don''t have to get black-out drunk, but a few drinks might help settle the feeling that you have, and the next day, we''ll have nothing to do.¡±


    She seemed to consider the idea and eventually gave a smile and nodded, looking a little better than she had this morning. I looked over to Fernand, who sighed but agreed as well before he looked down at the book he had in his lap. I looked around for our fourth party member to make sure that he hadn''t heard, and thankfully, Wren was sitting two rows down with another group.


    ¡°Then it''s a plan.¡±


    Turning my head to Adventure Henry, who was talking about what to expect in the forest, I tried to pay attention but couldn''t help my thoughts staying on the enigma of a girl next to me.


    When it came to Aster, nothing added up. She was too young to be in grade one, not even sixteen, which put her two years under me, but she was in grade one, which shouldn''t be possible without serious circumstances. Her skill when fighting with a bow also made no sense at that age. Then, the fact that she came from a village near the claw woods did nothing to explain where she got all of the gold and items she used from. The biggest thing, though was how bad she was at almost anything to do with conservation. If she weren''t a terrible liar, I would have thought she was the bastard of a famous noble. I shook my head at the idea, but I couldn''t help but find her curious. She had as many secrets as me, if not more.


    I was just starting to pay attention when I felt a slight sting on my right shoulder and barely held back a grimace as I felt my skin heat up slightly. Getting that tattoo had been one of the best things I had ever done, even if it required a permanent mana draw to keep active. The anti scrying and identify runes hidden in it were probably the only thing that had allowed me to even get into the kingdom and away from, well¡­everything.


    After about a minute and a decent amount of stored mana from the runes, the burning sensation started to die down, and I relaxed back into my seat. The number of times some had tried to scry me had dropped from three times a day to only one. If I were a guessing woman, I would say my family or a knight my father had sent out to search for me, but there was no other sign besides that. I had made sure when I left to leave everything behind beside the clothes on my back, and even those had been taken from a servant. I had left the girl a gold coin in place of the clothes.


    I blinked, trying to clear the thoughts out of my head. Being a runaway princess wasn''t how I would have pictured my life two years ago, but Father was not going to send me off to some noble house even if I was the youngest child and last in line for the throne. I gave one last mental shake and focused on the course, if anything I needed to not really think about my past.

 Chapter Thirty Seven - A Moment of Peace

    [As crucial as the body is, the mind cannot be forgotten. ¡°A knight that lacks wisdom cannot defeat a dragon,¡± is how the saying goes. When it comes to attributes, keeping them balanced has always been a good choice. When it comes to practice, reading books, completing puzzles, and openly debating your ideas with others can help.]


    -Body and mind, page 27


    Aster


    I was a bit nervous as I handed over the silk bowstring to Professor Fore. I was currently In his office. It was in the corner of the course room, an area that was usually off-limits to students. Technically, we still had another day to finish the project he had assigned, but I didn''t think there was much left I could do in a day, and Kat had already turned her project in today as well.


    He took the bowstring, giving me a smile as he set it on a table in the middle of the room. Walking over to the back of the room, which held rows of shelves and cabinets, he pulled open one, taking out an object that he held out for me to see. It was a small, shiny silver disk that had a crystal embedded in the middle. The entire thing was small enough to fit into his palm.


    ¡°This is a rune reader. As the name states, this device reads most runes as long as they''re not too hidden, something we don''t have to worry about here.¡± He said, then holding the disk with two fingers, and with a slight blue glow, he ran it over the string, not touching it but holding it close.


    His eyes were unfocused as he looked at something I couldn''t see, and then he nodded before he examined it with his own eyes. I felt my tail twitch nervously as the examination continued for one of the longest minutes of my life. After an eternity passed, he finally looked up with a smile on his face, and he rested back into a chair, gesturing for me to sit on one opposite of the table. Once I had sat, he spoke.


    ¡°You used an expensive material for your first project, but it worked out in your favor. Not many elastic materials can take enchantments, silk being one of the few that can, and I''m surprised you fit four runes into such a small area.¡±


    At his words, I felt my shoulders relax, and that lasted until he continued speaking.


    ¡°That being said, the rune work could do with a lot of improvement. You used minor mana storage, minor increased durability, flexibility, and lesser mend. Can you explain to me why?¡± He asked.


    I gave a nod, taking a small breath before I spoke, ¡°Minor mana storage was a necessity because I can''t infuse the bow with mana during a fight, so it needs its own pool, even if it''s a small one. Increased durability was out there, so it can last a bit longer than a normal bowstring as my levels increase. The flexibility rune was to make the string easier to draw. The last rune lesser mend was to help with the maintenance and to fix any fibers splitting.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you plan to use this for a while. If it had anything other than enchanting runes, I would have said the sting would fall apart within a few months of constant use, but all these runes do, discounting the mending rune, is to increase what''s already there. The runes with the help of the quality of the string, I''d estimate it''ll last at least a year before runes start to break down, and that will be because the runes are rated at common grade. I suspect as soon as you put some mana into the runes, you''ll have an uncommon bowstring on your hands, mostly because of the silk and the craftsmanship that was put into the weaving itself. You did a fine job for your first enchantment, Aster.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean I pass the exam?¡± I couldn''t help asking the question; this was one of my favorite courses, and I didn''t know what would happen if I failed the project.


    Professor Fore laughed, bending back. ¡°You pass with flying colors in all fields besides rune work. Your mending rune is a bit on the crude side, but that''s what''s to be expected with only one year of practice.¡±


    ¡°Flying colors?¡± I asked, tilting my head.


    ¡°It means you did an excellent job. Now go and send the next student in. It seems you and Miss Kat approaching me this morning gave some others confidence that their project was done as well.¡± He waved me off as he got up going back to the cabinet.


    I stood up, giving a smile as I collected the bowstring and stored it before I left the office. There weren''t any windows out of the room, so I was surprised to see six other students waiting in line outside. Professor Fore either had amazing hearing or something to help with his senses.


    For a slight second, I was a bit annoyed at the golden ring clasped on my ear. The downside of it is apparent at the moment. It had been created to use when sleeping, so it blocked out all noises besides nearby voices unless I was focusing on them or they were loud enough. As the next student entered, I looked at where Kat was seated and met her expectant look. She had been the first to go in to show her project, which was two dagger sheaths that were enchanted to clean and sharpen them when the daggers were inside. My face must have shown that I''d passed because she grinned as I made my way to sit down.


    ¡°So we''re on for tonight, then?¡± She asked, and I nodded. The idea of a get-together she''d brought up yesterday didn''t feel like it would help, but it couldn''t hurt to try. At the thought, I couldn''t help feeling for the bond and sighed as the silence inside it seemed to loom. The bond felt dark without anything on the other side. A tap on my head brought me out of my thoughts, and I met Kat''s gaze. She tapped me again on the head. ¡°You need to think about other things. Thinking about your bond right now isn''t going to help anything.¡±


    I sighed. I didn''t really want to think about anything else. I was worried about Umbra. What if she got terrible class options? Or she got a bad class evolution for her race class? I knew there was nothing I could do about it, but it didn''t stop me from just wanting to know she was okay.


    ¡°Where are we even going? I know you said we were going out, but you never said where.¡± I asked Kat, looking up at her to give her a quizzical look.


    ¡°Oh, I didn''t? Well, it''ll just have to be a surprise then.¡± Her voice said she knew she hadn''t said where. Then she rubbed her hand on her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Do you have anything nice to wear? Not extremely fancy, mind you, just something decent and easy to move in.¡±


    My first thought was the dress in my storage I had worn on one of my first days here when I had met the king, but that had to be way too fancy.


    ¡°No, but I can pick something up beforehand and change?¡± I suggested


    She frowned for only a moment before she nodded. ¡°There''s a nice shop only a street down from the school. We can go together and meet Fernand at the¡­place.¡± She nodded after speaking as if setting the plan in stone.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Oh, so he gets to know, but I don''t?¡± My words were light-hearted and teasing as I tried to put on a hurt expression. The face had worked on Sandath, but it had no effect on Kat as her grin took on a playful look.


    ¡°He helped me find the place I was thinking of. I''m still as new to the city as you are, after all.¡±


    I let out a groan of defeat as I rested my head on the desk, but I couldn''t help the smile on my face. Both of them were good friends.


    Kat was definitely not my friend. She was too evil to be that. The thought had just passed through my mind before I let out a yelp as I jumped sideways, avoiding the tile that had just turned red, then jumped again as it moved.


    Behind me, I heard both of them laughing and could even see Fernand leaning over, gasping. I let out a growl of frustration as I jumped to the next set of blue tiles. It wasn''t that funny that my tail had hit one of the red tiles a second ago. Turning, I jumped as all the tiles on the floor turned red, and I clung to the pillar.


    While I had a moment, I looked over to both of them. ¡°Fernand lost in the first round by falling over. Why is my tail hitting a tile funnier?¡± I asked, fuming.


    ¡°Fernand has almost no endurance and dexterity compared to us. His completing the first three levels was pretty good,¡± Kat said after collecting herself.


    I let go of the pillar as the tiles changed colors back to blue, crossing my arms. As soon as the academy day had ended, Kat dragged me to the store, where I bought a loose shirt and a nice pair of pants that were comfortable and somehow stretchy. Then we met Fernand at a small restaurant where we had dinner, which was a nice stew and fresh bread. Then, I had been led here. The building was on the edge of the merchant district next to the outer district. The building was three stories tall and had a glowing blue sign that said ¡®Fall Dock.¡¯ Fall Dock, as it turned out, was a training building that labeled itself as entertainment. I was a little upset at the fact every activity had been fun because it gave me nothing to complain about. There were a total of five different things you could do, and Kat was leading me through each one. This was the fourth one, which left only one left. There had been an obstacle course that went around the entire building first, followed by a climbing wall that changed as you made your way up to the roof. Then, the next one had been a puzzle room in which we had to find clues to unlock a code to escape. It had been my favorite so far, even though Fernand had done most of the work. Then there was the one room we had just finished, full of tiles with a pillar in the middle and sitting at each corner. The goal was to go as long as possible while avoiding hitting a red tile and touching all the blue ones in a set time.


    ¡°I just don''t think it''s fair that my tail brushing a tile counts,¡± I grumbled as we left the room. Pulling out a cloth to wipe my face free of the sweat, I ignored the chuckles from Fernand and instead looked at the room we were making our way into. Compared to the rest, it was simple: two poles over a pit of what looked like leaves but gray instead of green. Off to the side stood a rack of metal sticks with a thick leather ball at the end. It wasn''t hard to put the pieces together, and I felt my lips twitch up as I moved towards them, looking at Kat.


    His face held the same simile as she looked at the poles. Fernand groaned and sat on the edge of the pit of fake leaves. ¡°You two can knock yourselves crazy with this. I''m going to pass. My body already aches after everything else.¡±


    I picked one of the poles up and swung it experimentally. It was light, really light, and the ball at the end bounced off the ground when I tested it.


    ¡°How does a place like this not get more people?¡± I asked as I looked over to Kat, trying to think of a way I could knock her off.


    ¡°It''s a new place, and it''s only been open for a month. It''s just starting to gain some traction.¡± Fernand said, ¡°There''s a possibility that more of these places will appear if it''s successful enough.¡±


    I nodded as I gave the stick a few swings and made my way over to the pillar. The only way over to the pillars was to wade through the surprisingly soft fake leaves that reached up to my chest. Each pillar, roughly seven feet above the leaves, had built-in rungs. Making my way up one-handed, I sat on the top, taking a look around while I waited for Kat. Each room in the building had a wide arched doorless entrance that, mixed with each room reaching two stories high, gave the entire building an open feeling. I found myself enjoying the style.


    ¡°You climb faster than a squirrel, but don''t think that''s going to let you win,¡± Kat grunted as she hoisted herself on top of the other pillar.


    The pillars were only four feet apart, which left plenty of reach to hit the other with the stick.


    Kat spun hers in one hand and leaned down, balancing her weight. I copied her stance, keeping my feet apart as I brought up my stick.


    ¡°I don''t even know how to swing this!¡± I said, aiming to throw her off as I pushed my stick towards her gut. Kat moved like a blur as she batted my stick away and retaliated with a sweep at the legs, which I didn''t react to fast enough. I fell into the leaves. The fall was surprisingly easy on my body, the fake leaves taking up most of the fall. I glared up at Kat as I got to my feet. She grinned down at me. I took that grin as a challenge. I wasn''t going to stop until I''d won.


    ¡°How was I meant to know that was against the rules?¡± I asked, looking back at the building we''d been kicked out of.


    ¡°Tackling your opponent into the leaves? I think they''ll be adding that to the list.¡± Kat hummed with a smile on her face. She wasn''t the least bit upset. After all, why would she be? She''d won seven in a row effortlessly. Losing that badly really had me thinking about trying to learn how to use a closer-range weapon than a bow, but what could I use that would work with a bow?


    As we made our way down the street and looked at the sky, there was only a slight glow in the far sky as the sun sank.


    ¡°It''s a moonless night,¡± I said, looking around in the sky for any sight of it. The lack of any other twinkling stars also told me it was cloudy.


    ¡°The fourth day of the third week is always a moonless night. Let''s get to the restaurant before all we have is mana lamps to see from,¡± Fernand said.


    I didn''t point out that my skill, Night Eye, had taken over when we had walked out, and the area thirty feet around me was as bright as day.


    ¡°Where are we even going? Didn''t we eat before we came here?¡± I asked. I could tell we were heading back into the merchant district and closer to the academy, but I couldn''t think of any places to eat that would be open at night besides inns.


    ¡°Fernand,¡± Kat gestured at him, ¡°told me about a butchery that''s also a sweet shop. It''s a good way to end a night.¡±


    I nodded, wondering for a moment if there would be anything Umbra would like. She still had at least four days before she would even wake up and maybe even another seven, depending on a lot of factors. While the thought didn''t make me happy, the idea of having a lot of treats for her when she woke up did, and it put a slight bounce in my step. Tonight didn''t really distract me from Umbra''s advancement, but it had put it to the back of my mind.


    ¡°That sounds nice, let''s pickup-¡± My words were cut off as something heavy hit me from the side, knocking the air out of my lungs. I bounced as I hit the ground rolling, and it was a moment of confusion before I heard the sound of metal on metal. I looked up while trying to take in a breath to see Kat where I''d been standing, knocking what looked like a small knife out of the air. My eyes moved from Kat to someone in all black who had his hand outstretched.


    Wren


    I sat looking at my father, not knowing what to think. I had given over the information that the group had requested, and our house had been paid, but it left a sick taste in my mouth.


    ¡°You did well, son. You made the house a lot of money tonight. We''ll be one of the only houses ready when the war kicks off.¡±


    I didn''t respond to him, instead looking down at the plate of roast in front of me that was untouched. His words somehow made the taste in my mouth even worse.


    I had no idea what was going on, but it wasn''t my problem, was it? Finding out where Kat, Fernand, and Aster planned to go tonight wasn''t hard. All it took was a little gold to get someone to follow Fernand and listen in that morning. Now, Father would be off my back for the foreseeable future, and I could focus on getting stronger. I let out a deep breath and picked up the cup of wine that I''d yet to touch. Maybe the taste of alcohol could wash away the taste.

 Chapter 38 - Shadow in the Street

    Aster


    [Party: New Personal Task Available]


    [High and Mighty. You have been attacked by someone or something at least three grades higher than you. Can you survive?]


    [Task: Survive or Defeat the threat.]


    [Time Limit - None]


    [Reward based on performance.]


    The blue box appeared, and I scanned it as I got to my feet before I dismissed it. Kat hadn''t been gentle when she had pushed me, but I couldn''t exactly fault her for how she saved my life. I looked at the figure covered in black that I had assumed was a man at a glance because of the outline and broad shoulders, but now that I was looking from the ground, I was rethinking that. The figure on the opposite side of the street loomed. It was at least six feet tall, maybe even seven. Their entire body was covered by a black robe that looked almost tangled around their limbs. A thick smoke seeped under the hood and arms from where his hands and head should have been covering all features.


    ¡°It''s at least grade four,¡± I whispered, and at the same time, I sent party invites, regretting that I hadn''t done it earlier. As I saw their names appear in the corner of my vision, I kept an eye on the figure. It was motionless, eerily so. It was as if it was waiting for something. With a quick thought, I tried to identify it.


    [Unknown - Unknown - Level: Unknown]


    [PMS, Kat: Fernand, Aster, do you have any idea what that is?]


    [PMS, Aster: Like I said, it''s at least grade four.]


    [PMS, Fernand: It''s not human, some kind of monster. I have a special skill that alters my identity. It''s a spector or wraith. We need to be really careful. Does anyone have anything to call the guards or get anyone''s attention?]


    Before I could even look through my storage for a solution, the monster on the other side of the street started to crackle. It echoed as the creature rose a foot off the ground.


    There was a screeching noise as a piece of metal was ripped from a sign above a door that labeled it as a brewery. The metal twisted and bent, reshaping itself into three jagged footlong spikes, and moved to hover above it. I felt my mouth open in surprise and almost didn''t react fast enough as the pieces of metal shot toward us.


    The spikes were almost too fast to follow with my eyes, and all I could manage was a quick sidestep with Stalkers Movement. Looking over, I stared at the spike embedded into the ground. All but an inch had pierced the hard stone. My eyes moved to Kat and Fernand as I pulled my bow out of my storage. Kat had somehow managed to change the directory of the metal with her dagger, and Fernand had erected three thick walls of force. They had all shattered like glass, but it had given him time to move out of the way.


    I pulled an arrow out of my storage and, as fast as I could, drew the bow back and sent it flying.


    The wraith or whatever it was turned its head in my direction but made no attempt to move. The arrow hit the wraith and went through the black robe about halfway before stopping.


    I watched in a sick fascination as smoke poured out from the hole, slowly forcing the arrow out. It clattered to the ground, and the hole where the arrow had been formed back together.


    There was screeching as more metal was torn off the sign and reshaped, and I felt my fear start to take over.


    ¡°We''re going to run for it, right?¡± I asked the question aloud to focused on watching the hovering metal to think about using the party system. This thing was unlike any beast in the forest, and it was something we couldn''t possibly win against.


    ¡°It''ll catch up easily. It could probably kill us in a few seconds if it wanted to. It''s playing around.¡± Fernand''s voice was strained with panic


    ¡°The noise should be loud enough to attract anyone from at least a block away. Why can''t we hear anyone coming?¡± Kat asked


    Another round of spikes was our answer from the Wraith. I took another step using Stalkers Movement again to doge.


    ¡°It''s the monster. Look at the edge of the street. There are small shadows creeping around the edge of the buildings. I think it''s a spell or skill that''s blocking the noise,¡± Fernand said with a grunt. This time, he''d managed to raise five layers of force and all but managed to stop the spike.


    I took a look where Fernand had gestured and could make out what looked like black flickering flames that seemed to rise out of the cracks in the ground. I followed the line of the twisting shadow as it went up and over the building, over the roofs, and back down and past a point between two buildings. It was in the shape of a circle, and I could faintly make out a mist above The flames that formed a dome shape. The pitch-black sky made the entire dome almost invisible.


    The monster let out another Cackle as it raised a hand, and I felt the hair on my back rise. I kicked off the ground to the side towards Kat. The sound of stone being turned into gravel filled my ears as a massive piece of metal, bigger than I was, tore up the paved stone as it made its way to the wraith, passing inches below me.


    I was startled for a second as I tried to think of why I couldn''t hear the metal as it moved around me. Then I growled as realization hit me. I ripped the golden clasp out of my ear and stored it, ignoring the pain as some of the fur and skin from my ear were torn away. The return of sound was almost numbing. With the number of attribute points I''d gained, everything was even louder than I remembered it, and I could swear that I could hear Fernand''s rapid heartbeat only a half dozen feet away.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°We need a plan. Does anyone have any ideas?¡± Kat asked, her voice tense, and she sounded as scared as I felt.


    [PMS, Fernand: If one of us can get out of the dome, assuming we''re able to pass through it, we can get someone''s attention. All of my flashy spells are too limited on range to get out of the dome.]


    As Fernand sent the message, he blocked another spike and, a moment later, with a few muttered words, had an orb of light floating next to him. I glanced at the light ball, a bit guilty. I kept forgetting that they didn''t have the skill to see in the dark.


    [PMS, Kat: I''m fast, but I need to build up speed for my skill to take effect, and there''s no way I can outrun one of those spikes. I can hardly block one.]


    I hesitated before I responded, taking a second to dodge a spike as it tried to hit me from the side and look at the twenty spikes that had amassed over the wraith''s robe-covered body. There was no way any of us could survive three spikes being launched at us. I could hardly react to one spike.


    It was possible to use Stalkers Movement, but what could I use to gain attention? The street didn''t have anyone on it, and I''d only have a moment to do something before the wraith reacted if he didn''t react faster. I didn''t have any Skills that left off a flash or sound. I scanned through my items, and my eyes landed on something that I wondered at. It was the rune torch that we had made in the first month of enchantment basics. By itself, it wasn''t very bright, and on the street level, it would get almost no attention, but in the sky? Even a small temporary light with some yelling had to get someone''s attention. There was a chance, at least.


    [PMS, Aster: I can use Stalkers Movement to get to the roof. From there, I can try to get above the shadow and wave a light around, but there''s no way to tell how long it''ll take someone to get here.]


    [PMS, Kat: I hate that this is the best idea we have. After this is over, we''ll figure something out for this.]


    I sidestepped an incoming spike, wincing as I was slightly too slow, and it cut through the edge of my new shirt and some of my skin. Then I smiled at Kat''s message. She given up said if she had said after.


    [PMS, Fernand: I can''t do this for another minute. I''m below half my mana. Go for it, Aster, and if you can get away, do it.]


    I hated his words, then echoed them back to him.


    [PMS. Aster: If it goes after me, you run then.]


    I didn''t wait for a response, storing my bow and pulling out the unwieldy block of wood that was somehow labeled as a torch. The wraith must have sensed something because instead of the normal one spike at each person, he sent three in my direction as I bent my knees. They were slowed as six force walls materialized, each one shattering just as another was formed behind it. It gave me the time to jump. The sound of stone breaking under me had the hair on my tail prickling, and I moved as fast as possible.


    I landed on the roof of the inn-like building as hard as a boar, sending the ceramic ceiling tiles flying as I slid up the slop momentum carrying me. I could see the top of the misty black dome half a dozen feet above me. Bending my knees to jump again, I heard the metal whistle through the air and the shattering of more force walls behind me. I willed mana into the torch at the same time I pushed mana into my skill. I jumped. I wasn''t even a foot off the ground when a spike speared my leg. I didn''t even feel the pain as it ripped through, and I didn''t look down; instead, I willed more mana into the torch, watching as the light at the tip swelled, and I screamed as I passed through the mist. That was when the pain hit, and my scream raised in pitch. Then I started to fall, and I looked at the ground. I hadn''t planned my jump, just leaping as high as I could go, and my fall was taking me back over the street. Now I realized I hadn''t planned my fall either. Worse was the attention I had gained from the Wraith. While it didn''t have a face I could see, I could practically feel its anger as all of its spikes floating above it were launched at me.


    There was nothing I could do as I fell, and I didn''t know how to feel about it. This entire fight had come out of nowhere and had happened so fast that it almost felt like a sick joke. There was a lot I wanted to do still, but what was the worst was I couldn''t tell Umbra goodbye. She would wake up and know, though. I watched the spike come closer in what felt like slow motion, something I''d only read about in story books. A force wall appeared in mid-air and shattered in the next second as ten spikes hit it.


    Spikes were only feet away from me, and I could make out the gleaming and rusted metal that had made them when, for the second time, something slammed into me from the side. The hit was so hard everything turned black, and for a moment, all I could feel was the burning pain in my leg. The first thing I heard was the sound of something beating on the wind. Then I could make out little green glimmering specs around me. I didn''t know what to think until a roar reverberated from in front of me


    There, the sound was familiar and foreign at the same time, and it took a long moment to realize it was a dragon''s roar. A screeching followed the noise. Then, the wing beats that I realized I was hearing stopped, and the area around me opened up. I was in the talons of a massive green dragon, one I knew but had to think hard to remember the name of, Emyr. Why had it taken so long to think of his name?


    [You have completed the assigned task: High and Mighty. Rewards and experience distributed. Bound Spatial storage detected. Send items added to spatial storage?] [Notice: Items will automatically be sent to spatial storage in 23 Hours and 59 Minutes.]


    I blinked at the screen, a bit lost, and dismissed it. Did the screen mean the fight was over? I sat up slowly, a bit hard in the small space but made easier by the gaps in the talons I put my legs through. My right leg felt like it was being held over a slow-burning fire, not mixing right with the way the rest of my body felt. Every thought was slow and foggy, and I found my thoughts drifting off. The sound of voices and the unfurling of the claws had me trying to focus. There was a large green blob in front of me. The blob rumbled, letting out a long breath of air, and I realized it was a snout, Emyr''s snout.


    ¡°Lady Aster? Are you alright?¡±


    I turned my head and looked hard at the other blob that had come out of the darkness. It took a long second to recognize Baldwin. He was wiping something off his sword and walking towards me. He didn''t look too pleased. He paused, looking up at Emyr, then frowned as he looked back towards me. ¡°What do you mean, oh..¡± He turned around and asked something to someone, but I didn''t bother listening in. The dragon''s head that I could make out was way more interesting. His eyes seemed to shimmer in the little light there was, but his breath could definitely smell better.


    A brief shock of pain had my mind spinning, and I couldn''t help the scream that left my mouth. I looked down to see Baldwin had grabbed my leg and was pouring something on it that stung way worse than the metal had. The bottle he held was gray, and the liquid hissed as it touched my skin. I tried to pull away, but his grip was like steel. After what felt like forever, the bottle he was holding emptied out, and then he pulled out another. I winced backward, but his grip and the angle of the talons I was in gave me no way to get away. This bottle he emptied over my leg, though, didn''t burn or hiss; instead, it felt like a soothing cold. The red liquid brought instant relief, and I sighed as I leaned forward, my body relaxing. Baldwin said something, but it was muffled and far away. My muscles untensed, and everything started to slip away into black.

 Chapter 39 - The fear of death

    "When people don''t realize they can die, it often hits harder when they come close to death. This is the reason why we train our army as harshly as we do. Yes, the death rate is high among the recruits, but after the first live training, the deaths among our ranks drop drastically." - Training Marshal Entho.


    Aster


    To say I woke up with a jump was an understatement. I might have fallen out of the bed I was lying in and scared the woman who was in my room preparing a meal half to death.


    The guard who must have been right outside had almost broken the door off its hinges, so really, everyone suffered when I woke up.


    It was only after I realized that I wasn''t in the street fighting a creature that wanted to kill me, and the woman explained in calm words that I was in the tower that everything started to come back. The end of the fight, getting injured, and Baldwin showing up and getting caught by the dragon, but no matter how hard I tried to remember everything past, that was still a hazy blur.


    The woman who had introduced herself as a castle maid serving in the tower left to get Baldwin. After confirming I was fine, the guard returned to his position outside the room. A glance at the balcony told me It was about mid-day, and I was on one of the higher floors than my room, but not by much. Turning my gaze away, I looked around the room. It was massive compared to mine and had to take up at least a third of the floor space on this level. Even the balcony was three times the size of my room. Looking over the finely crafted furniture, my inspection froze on the mirror laid on the counter. Picking it up, I looked at myself frowning. I''d had my clothes changed when I''d been asleep and was in a plain but soft white gown that ended at the knees. That wasn''t what drew my eye, though. It was the bags under my eyes. I looked like I hadn''t slept in days. A knock at the door had me turn my head to see Baldwin walk in.


    ¡°Well, I expected at least another day before you woke up, but your body appears to have done quite well in fighting the curse off.¡± He said, smiling.


    Tilting my head, I echoed his word, "Curse?¡± The crack to my voice had me wincing, and I accepted the glass of water that had appeared out of nowhere into Baldwin''s hand, downing it after the first sip told me how thirsty I was. It also gave me time to think before he responded. I had learned about them in Mage Eldrem''s Class, but it had only consisted of a few pages in a chapter about ailments.


    Of all those pages, most of it was warnings to avoid all chances of a curse because of the permanent effects they could have on your status.


    Baldwin must have seen my eyes widening because he waved his hand dismissively. ¡°The curse came from a tier five Iron Wraith, the lowest grade monster you can get a curse from and one that has a known common cure that I keep in my storage space.¡± His face grew serious as he added, ¡°Even still, you''re a grade one. The curse would have killed you before you could get help because you have no resistance to it. You were lucky that Emyr and I were nearby, very lucky. Emyr thought the light had been a warning flare and an attack was going on. It''s the only reason he moved so fast.¡± He rubbed his face and sighed. ¡°Still, there''s nothing that can be done about your leg. The scars from curses are permanent.¡±


    I was startled by his words, and I pulled my leg up from where it was hanging off the bed. I had been so out of it that I had utterly forgotten where I''d taken the spike. Looking at my calf, I took in the scar on it. The skin was smooth but discolored to an almost black, jagged line. Touching it, I frowned at the lack of sensation. ¡°I can''t feel the skin there,¡± I said, looking up at him.


    Baldwin nodded, apparently expecting It. ¡°Look through your system notifications, and you''ll see a red screen. Give it a read.¡±


    I did as he said, skipping past all of the notifications I''d received until I found one rimmed by a red outline. I reminded myself to look at all of the skipped notifications later.


    [You have been cursed by a Level 166 - Iron Wraith.]


    [Curse - Blood Hunger - The iron in your blood is spreading with the will of the Wraith.]


    [Current progress 11%]


    [Applicant Of the effect has died, progress slowed]


    [Current progress 17%]


    [The curse Blood Hunger is being cured by an outside effect]


    [Current progress 7%]


    [Effect - Curse - Blood Hunger has been cleared, Achievement Earned]


    [Notice: Affected area in the body has gained the ¡®Dead To the Touch¡¯ effect.]


    [Notice: Achievements locked until Grade 2]


    I closed the screen, feeling sick. From the time I had been hit by that spike to when Baldwin had killed the Wraith, it must have only been moments, and it had nearly reached a fourth. I would have been dead before I stood up from the ground if I hadn''t died before then. ¡°Thank you.¡± My words sounded slightly off to even myself, but I didn''t know what exactly to feel.


    Baldwin took in a deep breath before he spoke, ¡°Look, Lady Aster, I don''t know much about how you grew up except that it was in the Claw Woods and with a very powerful Grand Beast, but most city kids, especially in the capital don''t see monsters or creatures above grade one unless it''s a bond until after they completed schooling, with the exception being the adventuring course. We''re looking into how a Wraith ended up in the city, especially one that high grade, but that''s not for you to worry about. I''ve scheduled a military therapist to talk to you tomorrow. Until then, get some rest, and when you feel ready, talk to the guard outside the room, and he''ll take you to your room.¡±


    I didn''t say anything as he left. My mind was too busy spinning with thoughts. I had almost died, but hadn''t I almost died dozens of times in the forest? How was this any different from then? Looking down, I watched the edge of my fingers shake slightly and interlocked them together to get them to stop.


    It was a long, silent moment as my thoughts wandered, my eyes staying on the scar. I didn''t know how long I remained in the same position, but a bird landing on the balcony railing snapped me out, and I took a long breath. If I kept thinking about how I almost died, I would spiral, and I couldn''t be doing that with so much to do. If I could just push the thoughts away, then there would be no point worrying about it. My eyes looked at the food sitting on a table half a dozen feet away, but standing proved to be a wrong choice as my legs wobbled and my head swam, almost falling.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Once my sight had cleared and I could see straight, I made my way to the food plate that the woman had set out. Eggs, a piece of seared meat, and various fruits were laid out on a plate. My stomach told me that before going to my room, food would be required. Even with the meat cold and the fruit somewhat warm, it was delicious. As I ate, I thought. There were a lot of things that needed to get done. I was missing time at the academy staying here, but judging by Baldwin''s words, I wouldn''t be leaving until at least tomorrow.


    There was also Umbra. The thought of her had me checking the bond. It was there, only a mental grasp away, but it was still empty.


    Once done with the food and making a much-needed trip to the bathroom, I opened the door to the hallway, giving the best grin I could at the guard. I felt bad about scaring him earlier so I could at least try to be friendly. After confirming I wanted to return to my room, he led the way. Every door was closed, so I couldn''t see any other rooms as we made our way through the halls and downstairs.


    Once back in front of my familiar door, the guard took a position next to it. Before I went in, I took a good look at him. He was in heavy metal armor with a dyed cloth that had the symbol of the kingdom draped over it and a full plate helmet that covered his face. It made it hard to guess his features, but the slits in the helmet told me his eyes were brown.


    Assuming he was there to guard the door and not wanting to bother him more than necessary, I walked in. The first thing done was checking on Umbra. The bond was as quiet as ever, and she was still in the same position she had been in for the past few days. I knew she would be mad and worried when she woke up and learned about what had happened, but if I was the first, I could hopefully downplay it a bit.


    Still, I''d rather have her scolding me than be absent like she was now.


    Sitting on the bed, I relaxed a little. Being next to her and in a room I had been in for months made me feel safer, even if I knew it didn''t change much. Taking a minute to look over Umbra for any noticeable changes and not finding any, I brought up the system screens I''d skipped earlier.


    [Through skill and proper footwork in the heat of battle, your skill Balance - Rank 2 has increased to Balance Rank - 4]


    [You have aided in killing a Level 166 - Iron Wraith; experience is awarded based on damage done. Fighting a monster more than two grades above you has awarded a bonus multiplier of x2.7 for experience]


    [You have leveled multiple times]


    [Level has increased from 46 to 52]


    [You have failed to accept rewards designated for the quest; rewards have been auto-deposited and experience awarded]


    [You have leveled up]


    [New level: 53]


    [PMS Kat: Aster, I know when you see this, a few days will have passed, and you probably will still feel like shit, but when we get back to the academy, I think we should talk. Captain Baldwin, you know the dragon rider that saved our lives?! He didn''t say much, but he says you''re safe, and the curse is gone. P.S I''ll keep


    notes for you in the classes we share]


    I grimaced at the message from Kat, and a quick thought to bring up the party menu told me that it was still active and hadn''t been disbanded yet. That moment, they knew I was in the tower, but from the sound of it, Kat thought it was because Baldwin had brought me here to rest. The notification about helping to kill the wraith was almost a joke, as leveling six times from a single arrow shot that did nothing was insane.


    In most ways, thinking about the fight was terrifying, knowing something like that could have killed me, and I could do nothing about it. On the other hand, though, it showed how strong I could be in the future and what I could do.


    From what was explained to me in the academy, the highest level humanoid was grade eight, and that was a three-hundred-year-old elf. There were hints during courses to something other than leveling being required to reach above grade two, but nothing had been said to me yet. The next thing that drew my attention was the reward from the quest. It was the second party quest I''d gotten and had been a personal quest, which had to mean something, right?


    Looking through my storage, I searched for the item. Whatever I had earned, It couldn''t be that good for surviving a fight I wasn''t meant to be part of.


    My mouth opened in surprise when I found what I had earned.


    ¡°What in the gods..¡± I trailed off, glancing at the door. I didn''t know the grade of the guard, and for all I knew, he could hear me. Reaching into my storage mentally, I pulled the item out. By looks, it was a pale black circle no bigger than my head, but its shape and size were eerily similar to something else I had held before. With a bit of hesitation, I identified it.


    [Black Ocean Serpent - Epic - This is the egg of a Black Ocean Serpent that was Awarded through the PMS. This egg will only hatch when certain conditions are met. When in a storage space, this egg will enter a stasis, keeping the animal inside safe.]


    [Note - You can only have one bond]


    I nearly dropped it out of shock, then stored the egg back in my storage, and then I looked at Umbra and her sleeping form. Was someone playing a trick on me?


    Talzo


    Talzo looked at his wife and raised an eyebrow, flicking a finger to the screen they were watching. ¡°A Black Ocean Serpent? Didn''t those go extinct three dozen millennia or so ago when humans found out what they could evolve into?¡±


    Khyrie looked at him and made A hissing noise before replying, ¡°You really think I''d let one of my favorite creatures go? No, One that had reached sentience sent me a prayer, and I took her eggs before they were found.¡±


    Snorting at her words, Talzo and took a sip from a small glass of amber liquid that had materialized in his hand. ¡°You always push the bounds of the system, dear, and with so few who pray to you now, it allows the meddling. It''s exciting.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°But why change the reward and give the mortal child an egg when she''s already bonded?¡± Khyrire grinned wide, too wide for any humanoid race, and her teeth bent and switched from a serpent''s fangs to ones wolves used with a few cracking noises. She snapped the air, causing a small tremble in the area that would''ve destroyed small cities if they were on the ground, but as they were sitting on a couch in his personal realm, it was fine.


    She responded after her form shifted again, taking a moment to look at the girl on the screen. ¡°This one is bonded, but you know the reward from the event, a slight alteration from a skill shard to a beast egg, is a small matter in the system''s eyes, especially here in this sub realm, but when she needs it in the future, the cost would be too great even for me.¡± ¡°So you''ve taken an interest in her then? Will you offer her a blessing?¡± Talzo asked, smiling as his wife took the form of a Half-Elf Beast-Kin covered in gray fur and seemed to find It suitable as she paused in her changes.


    ¡°No, not until she decides if she wants to be a Beast-Kin.¡± She gave a half-hearted sneer before laying her head down on his shoulder. ¡°You know that blessing a person from a race that does not see you as one of their gods costs more mana, and we don''t know how if she''ll even live through the event Void has planned.¡±


    Talzo smiled but wisely kept his mouth shut. He knew Khyrie had already become fond of the girl, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been watching her as closely as she did.


    Even in a realm this small, there were other things she could have been doing. On top of that, she had given the mortal an egg that could grow into a leviathan. It was rated almost higher than dragons in the proper system. The only reason it wasn''t classified as mythical or legendary here was this system wasn''t up to date.


    He sighed slightly, then smiled as he ran his hand over the fur as he thought about the pending update. When they all return to the Alaina Realm, there were going to be a lot of changes for these mortals to get used to.

 Chapter 40 - Recovery

    Aster


    I stared at the man across from me a bit stupidly. If I had to be honest, it was partly my fault that we were in this situation. When a therapist was mentioned yesterday, I hadn''t exactly asked for clarification.


    Mr.Rodgers, or Rodger, was an older man with a full set of white hair and blue eyes. He had wrinkles all over his face, and there was something about the way he smiled that seemed to put me at ease. He wore a set of military clothes but no armor. When he had first arrived in my room, he had taken everything in stride, only looking at my ears and then raising his eyebrows at Umbra for a moment. He had pulled a small table and chairs out of a spatial ring for us to sit at and even provided tea that was still steaming.


    It had gone well for about fifteen minutes with us making light talk and Rodger telling me about himself. He openly stated that he was in grade three and wouldn''t reach grade four unless they were extremely lucky, which I was interested in, but he didn''t expand on. Rodger also spent a small time talking about the forty years he had served in the army and how he had decided to join the military''s medical branch because of what he''d seen. I knew somewhat about what a therapist was, or at least what the books I''d read about them said they were.


    In stories I really liked, where people became heroes and killed or defeated some evil beast, they always struggled with something inside themselves that a friend helped them out with. It ended up making them stronger in a vague way. A therapist who only showed up at the end of some of the books, from what I could piece together, was like that friend but had a class in the field. When it came to my turn to introduce myself, I was honest. He didn''t seem to be surprised when I told him where I was from and who I''d grown up with, so I assumed he had already been told. The problems, or rather lack of understanding, started when I talked about my time in the forest.


    ¡°Aster, so from what you''re saying, this is the sixth time you''ve almost died, but the first in the city?¡± Rodger asked.


    I gave a nod. It was something that had nagged at me, so I''d gone through and tallied up all the close calls when trying to sleep. But looking back at what I''d thought had been a lot more than six wasn''t that many times at all.


    ¡°That sounds about right unless you count falling two dozen out of a tree, but I only sprained my wrist in the end because Sandath, my friend, caught me,¡± I said, smiling at the memory. Kulni had really scolded me for trying to get that fruit.


    Rodger let out a low humming noise and then asked, ¡°You said you''re fifteen, almost sixteen, correct? Are you aware that most, well, let''s say, younger adults your age don''t get as close to death as you do? Getting stuck in a snowstorm can happen and does in some of the villages that are further from cities, but some of the things you''ve listed are a bit unusual, but none of those events lessen what happened to you here.¡±


    Tilting my head, I shifted the drink between my hands as I responded, ¡°I guess not, but what happened felt like any other fight I''ve had recently, just one that we couldn''t win.¡± Shrugging my shoulders, I took another sip of the tea. It tasted like raspberries mixed with honey.


    ¡°let''s look at it a different way. You''ve talked a lot about fighting, and you do seem to enjoy it and hunting,¡± Rodger said, and I nodded my agreement. Fighting was exciting and helped me practice with my bow. ¡°Okay, you also spoke about enchanting as well and seemed to find It enjoyable. Have you thought about making it a hobby instead of just working on a course? Or have you thought about picking up something else that is more on the mundane side? There are plenty of options out there, and with all of the excitement in your life, Aster, it can be beneficial to have a stable thing to do that you enjoy and can come back to. Something that you find relaxing.¡±


    Tilting my head, I thought about his words before I responded. I found reading enjoyable, but it sounded like he was talking about something that I could actively do and work on. Enchanting was fun, and I planned to look more into it even after I left the academy, but that was more for utility and to create things for fighting and travel, not to relax. Writing crossed my mind, but it was just as quickly dismissed. I wouldn''t have anything to write about that people would enjoy reading. Farming also crossed my mind, but it also was dismissed. It was too time-consuming and required a lot of land. It also seemed really boring. It was only after another dozen ideas had been crossed out that I thought of something that might work. Tailoring. The idea sounded a bit silly at first. Making clothes had to be challenging, but it also seemed fun and exciting. It wasn''t just the act of sewing that seemed fun but the entire process of making armor and clothes.


    I wanted to learn the entire process from hunting the animal, tanning its leather, and making them into shirts. Even metal working and crystal shaping sounded hard, but if I could learn to make a mask like the one I''d gotten for the flight suit, it would be amazing. Like enchanting, it would be for utility as well, but I could also do quite a few fun things with the skills that tailoring could give. I''d also brought up the idea of making clothes with Kulni once a long time ago. Still, there had been almost no books on the subject that were understandable for a ten-year-old, and I''d been a bit wilder then and had dropped the idea after messing with a bit of animal skin.


    Looking at Rodger, I asked, ¡°What about making clothes and armor?¡±


    His brows raised in surprise, but he nodded. ¡°That''s a broad field and not precisely what I was hinting at, but yes, that sounds like a good hobby. A lot of families have businesses built around the creation of clothes, and as a hobby, it can be relaxing. From What I''ve heard, I suppose. '''' Taking another sip from his tea, Rodger gave me a long look, then sighed and set his cup down.


    ¡°Aster, I''m going to be a bit blunt when I say this, but I can''t see another way to explain this, and I can see that you don''t quite grasp it.¡±


    I wrinkled my nose at his words, but I held my tongue. It was only because I agreed with him, but it was still a bit rude the way he put it.


    ¡°From what you''ve told me about your past, you have a strong fighting spirit and seem to enjoy the art of combat, but what you don''t see is that it''ll eventually wear you out if it''s all you do. I can see in your eyes that you''ve not killed another sentient being, and I hope you never have to, but that''s an old fool''s hope, not reality. Nothing has pushed you over the edge yet, but that doesn''t mean nothing will in the future.


    What I am saying and recommending is that you find things to do and hobbies that will ground you when you''re feeling unstable or can''t handle what''s going on. I''m not talking about a way to progress skills or an escape from this world''s problems but something you enjoy.¡± He finished by pulling out a small wooden dragon. It was crude but recognizable. ¡°Everyone eventually will pick up a hobby. You just might need one a bit earlier.¡±


    Taking in his words, I thought about them. Nothing came to mind, but I could think about it. I wouldn''t admit to him that I didn''t quite understand where he was coming from. I understood what he was saying but not the meaning behind the words. Still, I gave a nod and a smile. It was something I could look into, at least a hobby.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The subjects after that changed from heavy to light as he asked questions and told a few stories. Eventually, after it seemed that we had run out of topics, he stood up. The sun had reached its highest point, and the room was getting a little hot.


    ¡°We''re done?¡± I questioned, standing up as well. He stored the tea cups, chairs, and table with a tap on each item and then gave a smile that lined up with his wrinkles.


    ¡°Yes, Aster, while I expect a few bad dreams and some other effects from the fight to last for a time, you''ll make a full mental recovery.¡±


    Resisting the urge to roll my eyes and point out that I was fine and already healed, I shrugged mentally. It was at the request of Baldwin that he had shown up, and with nothing else to do until I returned to the Academy tomorrow, it was a good way to spend the day. He had also given me a bit to think about.


    Making goodbyes, Rodgers left, and I was left alone with Umbra. With the heat coming in from the balcony, I went over to Umbra and her cool scales for a small nap. I wanted to go out today to pick up a few cakes or sweets that I hadn''t been able to for Umbra when she awoke, but that could wait until after the worst of the heat was over. Being bonded to Umbra, who was a frost dragon, did really seem to give me a big aversion to the heat, something that had seemingly snuck up on me. It did cross my mind that it was only the start of summer and things would get a lot worse, but when Umbra awoke, I could at least rely on her to keep the area around her cold.


    It was when the sun had dipped enough that the shadows were cast over most of the buildings that I left the tower after changing into more casual clothes, ones that Kulni had given me before I left. I hesitated as I arrived at the gate, pulling out the gold earring and looking down at it. I didn''t want to be caught off guard again because I couldn''t hear everything going on around me. I could already hear people talking on the other side of the wall, even with the noise muffling enchantment. It would get worse, but I had to get used to it at some point, right? Putting the earring away, I grimaced and rubbed my ears for the noise I knew was coming. The only peace I had was that it was late afternoon, which meant that there wouldn''t be as many people out. Rubbing my ears, I tried to relax a bit and shake off any nerves I had.


    Taking a last breath, I left the walls through the back entrance, passing the guards. Like the first time, it took a moment for the noise to hit, but when it did, it was like a wave of jumbled voices and the sounds of the city colliding. My hands were against my ears for a second, but for some reason, it was as bad as I remembered. The noises weren''t muted or dulled, but somehow, they were slightly easier to ignore or place in the back of my mind. I stumbled for a step as I got used to noise as well as I could, and then, ever so slowly, I let my hands move away from my ears. I stood there for a moment as I tried to figure out what had changed. The only thing I could think of was my attributes. They had risen a not-so-little amount and even more since the boss fight and wraith. I didn''t know off the top of my head which one might be helping my hearing, but it was one I would need to figure out soon and put quite a few free points into.


    Turning around, I gave the guards a smile to let them know I was alright and then slowly made my way onto the street.


    The closest bakery that made sweets was only three streets down, but the time felt like a walk to an outer wall and back as bells and wheels of passing carts had me wincing, but I was able to make my way to the bakery.


    I glared up at the bell that rattled as I walked in and closed the door slowly to stop it from making the noise again.


    The only other person in the store was an older woman in a stained baking apron with graying hair who sat behind the counter. She gave a smile as I walked up, but she paused as she took in my ears and tail, seeming to recover after a second as she spoke.


    ¡°Afternoon dear, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°How many cakes do you have left? Any type works. Oh, also, if you have any seasoned bread loaves left, I''d like those.¡± My question seemed to baffle her, but like most traders I''d met, the idea of coin had her all business.


    ¡°Well, we currently have two unfrosted cakes left that I''d consider fresh from this morning, and there are a few loaves of seasoned bread that weren''t bought as well.¡± She responded.


    ¡°I''ll take whatever¡¯s left,¡± I said, thinking about the few cakes I still had in my storage and missing the slightly confused look she gave me.


    The cakes would mostly go to Umbra along with the others I still had, but on the way here, I''d realized that stocking up as much as possible on food would be a good idea for the upcoming adventure course exam that was taking place in the forest. There was still the dried meat from home; I still had plenty of, but the bread was always nice with any meal, and inside spatial storage, it would take months, if not years, to go bad. There was the fact that my spatial storage gem was only about half full at the moment, so I still would have plenty of room left if anything else were needed.


    The thought of various foods gave me pause, and I mentally added a note to myself that learning to cook or getting a few skills in the profession might not be a bad idea for when I was going to go exploring with Umbra after all this.


    The woman who had gone to the back of the bakery returned, laying out six wonderfully smelling wrapped packages. Getting to the worst part about buying stuff, I didn''t try to haggle and just paid the twenty silver she started with and stored the food. The price sounded fair, anyway.


    The sounds on the street had died down mostly when I left the shop, with only a few people on the street left. The sun was giving the final glow in the sky as it dipped beyond sight. I stood for a moment, enjoying the lack of any deafening noises and the sight of the sun going down without the heat pressing down on me. I smiled slightly. For all its faults, I enjoyed being in the city and around humans and elves. I was learning lots, way more than I thought possible, and well, if I had to be honest with myself, besides the politics that I didn''t care to understand, I was having fun and making friends. The biggest problem was Umbra not being able to participate. The thought of it caused a tiny amount of anger. That was going to have to be sorted, or I''d be leaving.


    The slight splintering of wood across the street had me jolting out of my thoughts and jumping as I looked at the roof. Nothing was there, but the fur on my tail stood up slightly as I looked at a piece of a tile as it fell off the roof. I stared at the roof for a long moment, wondering what had caused the piece to break off and fall, but nothing stood out. After a long moment, I took a steadying breath and looked around, feeling slightly embarrassed. Freaking out over old wood breaking wasn''t something I would normally do. It really told me how wound up I had to be. I made my way back to the tower maybe a bit quicker than usual, and after checking on Umbra, I let myself fall into meditation for an hour before I went to bed.


    Waking up and getting ready for the academy in the morning, I enjoyed the weather: a light drizzle and an overcast that made the day cooler than it would otherwise be. Baldwin was downstairs, but he only gave me a glance, which I returned with a nod before he continued to read a scroll.


    Making my way to the academy was enjoyable, if a bit harder than usual, without anything to dampen everyone around me. Walking through the gates, I made a direct path to the dorms, and I knocked on the door to mine and Kat''s room. While I had the provided key to the room, it was more of a respectful thing since I didn''t stay in the room that often anymore. A long second passed, and I was worried for a moment that she hadn''t thought I was coming today. We hadn''t talked since she had sent the message, and I hadn''t really thought of what to tell her, so maybe it was for the bes-. My thoughts were put on hold as the door clicked and opened. It only took a glance for her before she darted forward and hugged me. Kat''s hug was warm but not like a hot day. Instead, it was enjoyable and somehow soothing.


    ¡°You''re an idiot. We all are. I don''t know how any of us lived through that. I tried to visit you but apparently were not allowed in the tower.¡±


    I almost let out a relieved sigh. If she had been allowed in the tower, she would have probably figured out about Umbra. While I felt bad keeping her a secret, it wasn''t just my secret to give that, and she was still advancing in grade. ¡°Well, I''m happy I''m back, and I feel fine if a tiny bit tired,¡± I said, letting go of the hug if a bit reluctant.


    ¡°Come inside. I have notes on the courses, and I have a few questions, like why did a Dragon Bond call you Lady Aster?¡± Her eyes sparkled with amusement and curiosity, but I grimaced slightly at her words. Not every secret had been kept.


    I followed her inside, rubbing one of my ears as I thought of what I would tell her

 Chapter 41 - The Sleeper Awakens

    Aster


    I sat on the couch with Kat, stretching, and spent a moment getting my thoughts straight. The last thing I wanted to do was lie to Kat, but at the same time, I felt nervous about telling her everything. How would she react to the stuff I had already lied to her about?


    The long, piercing look she gave me did nothing to ease my thoughts, and I cursed mentally as my tail twitched.


    ¡°Look, Aster, we''ve been friends for only a few months, and you aren''t the best at keeping secrets, so it''s pretty obvious you have them. I mean, everyone does.¡± Kat''s stare cut me off from objecting to her words, and she continued, ¡°I''d like to ask, and you don''t have to answer if you don''t want to, but are you a noble? You said you weren''t when we first met, but I can expect a lie at that point. You only stay on campus every few nights, and every time you go home, you head to the upper city. Not to mention the gold, the items, the fact you have a bond no one has seen, and everything else that points to it.¡±


    I sunk a little at each statement. I hadn''t tried to hide my spending or the items I used. Kat had even been present when I placed an order to get armor made for me. I reached my hand up and rubbed my ear, and the silence in the room stretched for a long moment as I tried to decide what to say or how to explain it. I wanted to tell her all of it. She had been honest with me and had saved my life when the wraith had first attacked. After the silence had become unbearable, I just had to speak.


    ¡°Kat, I, well, I''m not a noble, exactly. Well, I''m not one at all because I wasn''t born in the kingdom or Elf forest. Maybe if I asked, I could become one, but it seems like a lot of work. My mother is really important to the kingdom, apparently because she guards the southern borders. I don''t really know everything, and I don''t really care enough about why to ask. I didn''t even know I was going to be in a city with humans until last winter.¡± I stopped to breathe, realized I was rambling, and felt my cheeks flush red as I stopped.


    Kat frowned, but her eyes glimmered with interest. ¡°You said you were from the Claw Woods. Is your mother a dragon rider? No, wait, that doesn''t make sense because you would have grown up in the city, and you definitely didn''t with the lack of knowledge you have. I''m drawing a blank here, Aster; who¡¯s your mother?¡±


    I shook my head and smiled at the idea of Kluni riding a dragon when she could probably bat them out of the air when in her wolf form. I tilted my head side to side as I again debated telling her. She was my friend, so she should at least know one of my big secrets, right? I spoke a bit hesitantly. ¡°She''s Kluni. I grew up in the Claw Woods, not around it.¡±


    For the first time, I saw an expression of confusion cross Kat¡¯s face as she spoke to herself, ¡°Kulni? Why does that name sound familiar? I don''t think I learned about her in any of my lessons. Who is Kluni?¡±


    ¡°She''s a, what was it called? I think it was Grand Beast. When I left the forest, I got a system message about it.¡± Tilting my head, I tried to remember what it had said.


    Kat opened her mouth, then closed it as something clicked, and she looked at my ears and then my tail, which hadn''t stopped twitching. She then proceeded to give me the most incredulous stare I had ever received, ¡°You''re mother, the one who gave birth to you, is a grand beast?¡± She said a bit louder than was comfortable.


    Shaking my head, I clarified, ¡°No, she didn''t give birth to me; she''s a wolf, and I''m a human. She raised me from when I was very little, and I was living with her until this winter''s thaw when I was told to come here.¡±


    Kat started to say something, then paused and began to giggle, which turned into a chuckle, then a total laugh, and she laid back into the cushion and wiped her eyes. ¡°Out of all the possibilities of this talk I thought of, I didn''t expect that, but damn does it make sense,¡± She said.


    My shoulders sagged in relief at her attitude. ¡°I expected you to be upset that I lied about where I was from. Keeping secrets is hard.¡±


    The look Kat sent my way was mixed with regret and sadness but also some relief. ¡°Aster, I have a niece and no offense, but you remind me a lot of her, but when she was a bit younger, you still seemed to have a bit too much trust in people. I don''t blame you, or am I upset at you for hiding that, in fact, I probably wouldn''t have told anyone even after what had happened.¡± She reached across the cushion between us and hugged me before leaning back. ¡°I''m sorry that I brought that up first, but I feel like there''s so much to talk about right now, and we still have to discuss Fernand.¡± She said


    ¡°Fernand? Is he okay? Did he get hit by a spike and cursed too?¡± I said and nearly got to my feet before Kat shook her head and held up her hands


    ¡°No, he''s fine, just a lot more shaken up than us. With his father being higher up in the Kingdom, I don''t think he''s seen as much fighting as we have. Even with the adventuring course and dungeon run, there is no real chance of dying. I actually think he was made to take that course. After seeing you in the dragon''s claws that night, he went home with a guard escort, not to the academy but his home, and he hasn''t been back to the academy since. I don''t think he''ll be back this year.¡±


    I knew Fernand had been a lot more interested in the learning side of the academy; he was a friend, and he was a lot smarter than me. I hoped Kat was wrong about him coming back, but the fight with the Wraith had been terrifying. ¡°Do you think we should visit him and see how he''s doing? Would he want us to?¡±


    Kat opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, the chime of a bell sounded, letting the entire academy know that the first course of the day was about to start. Kat ducked into her room to grab her books, and we both left. The topic changed from us to our courses. Kat passed me a few different pages of copies of notes she had made, and I stored them with thanks. The first part of the day went by rather smoothly. The first courses were easy to go through, with new information and runes to learn and catch up on. I was forced to focus on each course more than I usually did, but with Kat''s notes, I was able to make sense of what was being said easily enough. When it came time to go to my third course, Bonded, I was able to explain somewhat why I''d been out, and to my relief, I hadn''t missed too much because Union had been mostly focused on getting possible bonds set up for those who didn''t have any. The same was true of the next course, Natural Magic, where we switched to moving around and doing various poses and stretches while meditating. It was surprisingly hard to keep the skill active while moving, and I partly wished I had grabbed the other option for meditation, but the movements were slowly getting more manageable, so I wasn''t too upset.


    I was making my way to my last course of the day, looking for Kat, when I felt a sharp ache in my stomach, and the feeling of a deep hunger filled my body. The feeling was so out of the blue that it felt like being crashed into by a wolf at full speed. Letting out a gasp even though I hadn''t actually been hit, I fell onto the grass outside the entrance to the arena. My head swam for a moment as the feeling of needing to eat seemed to grow before all at once it vanished. The feeling was replaced by a vivid vision of a sheep being torn in half by my talons and teeth as I swallowed piece after piece. Then, there was a quick feeling of realization and guilt as the emotions dulled and the vision faded.


    ¡°Oh, Aster, I''m sorry. I woke up and wasn''t thinking. I was just sooo hungry I had to eat.¡±


    Relief, joy, amusement, happiness, and a lot of other emotions passed through the bond as Umbra spoke. Her voice was deeper, and the rumble had slightly smoothed out, but it was really her. I couldn''t help myself as a big grin split my face, and I half laughed, half tried not to cry in relief. The students who had seen me fall gave me weird looks as they moved on, but I couldn''t care less at the moment. Umbra had just woken up!


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Oh, I''m so happy you''re awake. You don''t know how much I missed you. You were out for almost an entire week.¡± The bond felt as vibrant and full as it had before she had gone to sleep, if not even more, and it was enough to bring some tears to my eyes, and I wiped them away. My worry about her advancement in grade hadn''t been founded after all.


    ¡°Aster? Are you okay? What happened?¡± Kat''s voice drew my attention, and I looked up to see her bending over me, looking worried.


    ¡°I''m fine. My bonds, Umbra, just woke up. It was a lot to take in at once,¡± I said after taking in a breath to steady myself.


    Kat''s expression eased, and she nodded. ¡°Yeah, Re-I mean, my brother was knocked on his ass during an event and scared the hell out of my mother.¡± She held out a hand, and I took it, letting her pull me to my feet.


    ¡°Did everything go well? Did you get a class you wanted?¡± I asked through the bond


    ¡°Oh yes, it''s called Ice Bringer. It''s only rare, but from what Silt said about dragon classes, rare is good,¡± Umbra said, and I could faintly make out that she had switched from a sheep and was now eating a cow.


    ¡°I want to hear about it when I get home tonight, and a lot happened that we need to talk about since you''ve been asleep,¡± I explained to Umbra as I made my way up the arena steps. Kat led the way to our usual spot, seeming to understand that I wasn''t paying much attention to the area around me. The course passed without me paying attention to it at all, mainly because of Umbra. I was just enjoying the bond as she messed with her new skills but also because Herny had stopped training for the entire week, spending the time instead explaining how to survive in the wild. I did feel a bit bad about ignoring an entire course''s worth of information, but all the information he was giving out were things I knew.


    When the course did eventually end, I gave Kat an apologetic expression. I had meant to stay and explain a bit more and answer some questions, but Umbra was awake, and I really wanted to see her. Kat only rolled her eyes and waved me off.


    ¡°I''ll see you tomorrow,¡± I promised her before I took off, moving through the students who were also trying to get out. I made liberal use of Stalkers Movement to dodge out of the way of people and get ahead of all of the crowds and out into the city.


    ¡°I''m on my way back. I''ll be there in just a moment,¡± I promised Umbra as I ducked into a side ally and then started to pick up speed.


    Umbra


    When I''d woken up from the class selection place, hunger hit me like a tail slap from Silt. My memory was still hazy up until I had finished my first sheep. From there, I''d been quick to put my hunger in check and apologize to Aster. After eating a cow and another sheep, I felt full enough to wonder why there were even animals on the tower grounds. There was still another set of cows tethered to the wall of the courtyard, but they were so panicked that the ropes were starting to come loose. Enjoying their terror-filled moos, I made my way back up to the balcony and stretched out. The cloudy day was perfect to wake up to. With Aster still attending her last course of the day, I first brought up the class I had picked, excitement coursing through my blood. I only think of the name of the class to get the description.


    Ice Bringer - Rare - Choosing to follow in the claws of one of the most powerful of your ancestors, you aim to bring ice to all of your battles. This class will slightly alter your wings and horns, giving them a more translucent and icy appearance. Continuation of this class will have a greater impact.


    It was more than I could have hoped for, and while the other class options had been really fun to look at, nothing had been quite as fitting as this. With another thought, I brought up my status sheet.


    [Name: Umbra]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 37]


    [Titles: Bonded]


    [Mana: 350/350]


    [Stamina: 535/535]


    [Race Class: Frost Dragon- Level 37]


    [Class Skills: Draconic Breath, Freezing Talons, Bond Speech, Draconic Speech, Glacial Essence, Frost Control - Rank One]


    [Second Class: Ice Bringer - Level 7]


    [Class Skills: Wings Of Mist, Frozen Scales, Harbinger Of Winter]


    [Passive Class Skills: Flying - Rank Two, Aerial Acrobatics - Rank One, Preening - Rank Three, Study - Rank Five.]


    [Attributes]


    [Available attribute points - 7]


    [Constitution - 130]


    [Strength - 90]


    [Endurance - 83]


    [Dexterity - 89]


    [Charisma - 46]


    [Intelligence - 55]


    [Wisdom - 81]


    Seeing the big increase in attributes had my wings itching to take to the sky and fight something or fly for miles, but at the same time, my body felt as stiff as a stone, probably because I hadn''t moved for a while. The sheet also brought up a difference between dragons and humans. I hadn''t been given the option to evolve my race class. It was something Silt had warned me about. It would stay the same until grade three, where I''d get a set of options unique to us dragons.


    Looking at my new skills, I decided to inspect them and maybe try them out until Aster finished up. I had been told by both Silt and Aster that skills didn''t have descriptions in the advancement space, but it was still slightly annoying how that worked. Picking a piece of wool out of my teeth with a tallon, I brought up the first of my new skills.


    Wings Of Mist - Your wings are a vital point in battle that needs protecting. With the use of mana, when this skill is activated, your wings take on a mist-like quality for three seconds, making any physical damage or obstacles pass through them.


    Snaking my head, I looked back at my wings and focused on the skill. I watched as, from the outside inwards, my wings took on a shimmering quality, becoming slightly more transparent than they usually were. To my surprise, my wing sunk slightly into the stone under me. When the effect ended a moment later, my wing was forced upwards so fast that the movement stung my joints. Note to self: don''t leave wings inside objects. A few more casts of the skill had me thinking of a few ideas for it, but I''d have to speak with Silt to see what she thought. Once I was used to the effect, I moved on to the next skill.


    Frozen Scales - Natural and one of


    the best armor ever crafted by biology, dragon scales are hard to improve upon. At the cost of a constant drawl of mana, this skill creates a hardened frost over and between your scales, limiting mobility greatly but, in return, creates a shell-like coating that is hard to crack.


    Willing the skill to activate, I felt a sizable drain on my mana start and, at the same time, watched as frost spread out from my scales, creating another layer that ended at the start of my wings and claw tips. The effect took a few seconds and made moving any part of my body a slow and hard task. My joints felt like they were trying to lift a dragon twice my size. Ending the skill and watching as the frost dissipated in only moments, I wondered if I could even fly while it was active. The skill definitely could be useful, but only in certain situations. The weight it added was definitely something to think about. Looking up from my body, I focused on the last skill from my new class with interest.


    Harbinger Of Winter - Dragons that control ice also control the way it takes shape. With the use of mana, this skill allows the formation of any ice by drawing in the ambient cold around you within ten meters.


    I felt the tip of my tail twitch with a bit of irritation. Glacial Essence, the skill I''d gotten from the skill crystal, did almost the exact same thing, only with frost and less control. I''d hoped for something a bit more exciting.


    With a pull-on mana, I activated the skill, willing a ball of ice to form. In front of my snout, I watched as the ice formed slowly over the course of ten seconds, a perfect sphere of ice as big as my eye. Once it had wholly formed, it dropped to the ground and shattered. I looked down at the ice pile between my talons and hissed in displeasure. The ice wasn''t even any stronger than normal ice. I stared at the ice for a long moment, trying to think of a way it could be useful. Before I could start trying to form something else, a pull on the bond let me know Aster was heading back.


    My irritation at the skill ebbed away, and I felt my stomach grumble. I wondered if I could eat one of the cows before she got back.

 Chapter 42 - Forest Plans

    Aster


    I sat crisscrossed, wiping my face and clothes with a rag as I tried to get the blood out. I looked up at the dragon, who didn''t seem to have any remorse for me or my blood-drenched outfit.


    Hugging Umbra as soon as I''d seen her had been a mistake. When she returned the favor by rubbing her snout against me, she had forgotten that it was still covered in her last meal. It had been a mess.


    Giving up on my clothes and deciding to let the self-cleaning enchantment hopefully work out the stains overnight, I took a quick shower. While cleaning up, I listened to Umbra tell me about her new status, attributes, and skills. The first two of her new skills had obvious uses, and both applied to fighting, but her last one, the one she was currently grumbling about, didn''t seem too bad.


    ¡°I can''t see any use for fighting with Harbinger of Winter, but if it pulls ambient cold, you''re skill Glacial Essence actually aids the skill. One will create the cold with frost, and the other can use it to create and shape ice. You can use it to create a few things that don''t involve straight-up fighting, like making traps or making a cave nice and cold. I do think that it''ll be a lot more useful after your next advancement.¡± Finishing with the soap, I started to rinse off in the icy water, smiling at Umbras grumbling. I didn''t think the new skill was as bad as she was thinking.


    ¡°Anyway, enough about my skills. You''ve hardly told me about what happened when I was asleep,¡± Umbra said, and I could feel her settle onto the bed, still roughly the same size with only about a foot of actual growth. That was one of the surprising things about the evolution. Apparently, a dragon''s initial growth, while fast, was entirely dependent on their race levels. It was another reason to be upset about her being limited to the tower.


    The new horns that had started to appear on the back of her head were also an eye drawl that sparkled in the light.


    ¡°Well, not too much. I finished all my course exams except the adventuring courses exam that''s happening in two days.¡± I hesitated, trying to keep my emotions steady as I dried off, got dressed, and left the room before I continued. ¡°There was also a small fight,  nothing too big,¡± I added, trying to make it seem like an afterthought.


    Umbra lifted her head, watching me as I sat at the desk and started to brush my hair. She had picked up on something through the bond by the look I saw in the small mirror I used. ¡°What do you mean a fight?¡±


    ¡°Well, I went out with Kat and Fernand to this really cool place, and there was¡­¡± I started, but my attempt to try and bore her with a long story earned me a hiss from Umbra, and she drew her head closer as she repeated herself, ¡°What do you mean a fight?¡±


    My shoulders slumped, my tail dropping as well. I looked up at Umbra as I turned around and forgot my hair. ¡°Just know I''m fine, and everything turned out okay.¡± I started. That apparently wasn''t a good way to settle the dragon, as I heard part of the frame shatter as claws dug into the frame. Before any more damage could be done, I started to explain what had happened. The idea of telling her half-truths was out.


    Umbra didn''t interrupt me at all this time as I told her about the idea Kat had had and how the day had gone leading up to the fight. It was only when I told her about the end of the fight and showed her my scar she made a keening noise. ¡°If Emyr hadn''t been so close, I would have lost you all because I decided to advance!¡± Umbra moved closer, wrapping her tail around me and curling up, making soft hisses of distress. Her emotions through the bond were mixed with anger and fear.


    The entire time she fretted, I rubbed her snout, letting her work it out like Kluni let me do. It did take Umbra a lot longer than it took me. When she had calmed down enough, I added a bit of my own thoughts. ¡°Both of us agreed it was a good idea; neither of us knew something like that would happen, and it was better to evolve sooner rather than later.¡±


    Umbra let out a rumble of displeasure as she raised her head. ¡°There had to be a reason that it was in the city; grade-five monsters don''t just appear anywhere, do they? Did someone know I was advancing? I don''t like being stuck here. If I could level up, we would be at grade two in less than a few months, and I don''t like being stuck here.'''' Her voice turned into another growl.


    Raising my hands up as high as I could, I reached up and rubbed her neck. ¡°That''s a thought I had, but I don''t really know what happened at the end of the fight. It''s a blur still. Baldwins is looking into it, and Silt and Rolsin should be back soon, and then we can go out and level.¡±


    ¡°What if Silt and Roslin aren''t back in a week? What then? What if they get back to land? I''m still not able to level. You''ve only leveled a little since we''ve left the forest.¡± I tilted my head at Umbra as she spoke. Her points were fair. Not wanting to break her train of thought, I left her to continue to think as she used Glacial Essence to fill the room with a cold mist that started to turn to frost. My wet, half-brushed hair didn''t hold up too well as I felt the water that was still there begin to turn to ice.


    After a long pause where I felt her emotions slowly calm down, she spoke, ¡°How about we leave if things stay like this? You''ve learned the basics of what you want, and we know enough to become adventures. The event is coming up as well. How are we going to be strong enough for it if we don''t level?¡±


    Not immediately dismissing the idea, I wondered how it would work out. I could get more books from stores to study and learn from. It would also give me a chance to level before the event. The more I thought about it, the more I liked the idea. It would take a bit to get everything we needed from shops to not have to worry about living in the wild. The only problem was Kat and also Fernand. I thought of them as friends and didn''t really want to leave them, but still, Umbra had a point.


    ¡°You''re right. We do need to level, and we can do that while I learn, but let''s at least wait until after the adventuring exam. If Silt hasn''t come back by then, we can think about it more. There is probably still a lot you can learn from Silt, and I wanted to see what the other dragons looked like. It''s weird that we haven''t seen any others, and they''ve been at the borders for so long.¡± As I spoke, I  leaned against Umbra¡¯s leg, letting her wing half cover me as the temperature in the room reached a nice low and a small cloud started to form on the balcony.


    ¡°I can agree to that, but we need to get stronger, and we can.¡± Umbra shifted as she rested her head near me again. ¡°But I''m not going to let you go to that exam without me nearby.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I nodded. ¡°I''ll have to figure out how far away the forest is, but maybe we can find a way to get around it. But for tonight, we should celebrate, and I know the perfect way to do that.¡± With a small bit of thought, I pulled out one of the cakes I''d bought from the bakery.


    Looking around the arena, I hoisted the leather pack onto my back as I shook off the slight tiredness I still felt. The past three days had been a mess of academy work and planning with Umbra and had left very little time for sleep. With it only being early morning, I hadn''t had too much time to sleep.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The weight of the various items almost tipped me backward on my first step, but a slight adjustment of my feet was enough to balance out myself.


    The talk around was a mix of excitement and anxiety, but I just felt a bit bored. The forest was only twelve miles outside of the city and apparently visible from the wall. It meant that there were no big monsters or anything about our tier that would be worth fighting.


    I looked to my right at Kat and Wren, who were getting ready as well, and couldn''t help a small smile at the grimace Wren had. He wasn''t as happy as most people were about the course exam, but my smile was wiped away as I thought about our fourth member who wasn''t here.


    Kat and I had tried to visit him yesterday, but we had been turned away at the gate to his house by a guard. Kat hadn''t been wrong in her statement that Fernand hadn''t taken the fight well.


    ¡°All right, listen up! I''m only going to explain this one more time, then you''re all on your own!¡± Henry''s voice quieted the crowd of students as we all turned to focus on him.


    ¡°We''re going to send you to random parts of the forest by teleportation spread out enough that you shouldn''t encounter another party. Suppose another party is found. It''s up to you how you handle the situation. Each party will have a minder watching them but not interfering. You will be required to spend a week in the forest to simulate how long an average trip between villages would be on the way to a dungeon. If you suffer any injuries that render your team unable to continue, it will result in a failure for your entire team. When you''ve finished the week, your minder will show you the way out.¡± Henry crossed his arms as he continued to explain what to expect. It was all a repeat of what he had said, so instead of listening to him, I nudged the bond.


    ¡°Are you ready? I don''t know what this distance will do to the bond. Baldwin said it wouldn''t be as bad as the trip to the dungeon, but he also said it''s different for everyone.¡± As I spoke, I slightly felt some excitement from Umbra.


    ¡°Oh yes, I''ll be there at the end of the night, and the bond will give me directions. Emyr doesn''t sleep every night, but my scales will blend into the dark. I''ll be able to avoid him.¡± Umbra replied, and I could almost feel her claws rubbing against the balcony stone


    I smiled, resisting the urge to add my excitement to the bond. ¡°Remember to stick to the forest''s edge and hide during the day. Having other students find you could be a disaster. I''ll try and slip away a night and meet up with you.¡±


    Umbra let out a grumbling growl. ¡°I might be a dragon, but that doesn''t mean I can''t be unseen.¡±


    I was pulled out of the conversation as people started to move down the stairs where a teleportation circle was set up. Adjusting the back, I bummed shoulders with Kat smiling at her as I spoke, ¡°This will be easy. Living in the forest is a lot better than a city for a lot of reasons. I think I might even be able to teach you a few things after we get set up on the first day.¡±


    Kat snorted. ¡°I''d be surprised if you have any problems with this. I am curious to see how fast you can earn skills; you might even get enough experience from doing it that you''ll gain a level.¡±


    My smile grew bigger at the idea of gaining a level purely from skills. My smile lasted until Kat smiled and tapped her teeth, and I realized I was showing fangs again. Rubbing the back of my head, I sighed. I didn''t really get how it made humans uncomfortable to see longer teeth.


    The line moved forward at a steady pace, and the crack of lightning as the teleportation circle sent students to the forest. I was looking around when Kat asked a question I expected: ¡°Why do you have a travel pack? Can''t you just carry everything in your storage?¡±


    I nodded with a shrug. ¡°Yeah, but I have a lot of things stored in there, and this exam is meant to be a bit of a challenge, so besides my bow and arrows, I thought I''d try to carry everything I needed on my back.¡±


    What I was saying was mostly true, but the other part of why I wasn''t using my storage was that I''d visited a lot of merchants to stack up on as many things as possible in preparation to leave if Umbra and I had to. There was still a few cubic feet of room but not much else. I had a bookshelf filled with notes from my courses and books for tailoring, runecraft, leather curing, Archery, and any subject that looked interesting. There was also the box of needles, cloth, and other tools for making clothes, the two crates of dried meat, and the barrels of water I still had from the Claw Woods, not to mention the camping supplies I''d bought and I still had a half list of things I wanted to find a way to add. All of the purchases had drained the gold I had, and I wished I could have gotten Kat to help me bargain, but I didn''t want her to know about my idea to leave yet.


    ¡°Well, I suppose it makes sense.¡± her words didn''t match her eyes, which focused on me, and I looked away.


    When the time came for us to teleport, I stepped into the circle. With only three of us, there was plenty of room, which let me look at the runes before we were teleported. The detail on each individual rune made my runes, that I had spent months learning to get right, look like the scribblings I made on trees when I was smaller. From what I had learned and understood in both Enchantment Basics and Fundamentals Of Magic, a teleportation circle was only one part of the system. There was either a set of mages or a gem that could hold enough mana to activate the runes and set the destination. Still, the ability to teleport without a skill was still more efficient for smaller, wealthier groups, apparently.


    The slight crack as the mana activated blinded me for a second as my view changed. My head only swam for a second. I took in the area with a smile as I let out a laugh of joy so of the sleepiness leaving my body. Around us, trees stretched in every distance.


    ¡°Ugh, I don''t understand how you think this is better than a proper road.¡± I heard Wren''s voice, and I looked over to him, lifting his foot from a particularly wet spot of soil.


    I rolled my eyes as I gestured around. ¡°The proper smelling air, the space, the sounds. It''s much better than being surrounded by houses and walls,¡± I said


    Wren grunted, and I sighed. I could understand how a city was safer, but they could have at least added more trees inside the walls.


    Kat spoke up next. ¡°Well, let''s find a place to make camp, Aster. Do you have an idea of which way to go? This place doesn''t look good for camping.¡±


    I shrugged as I looked around. This forest was quite a bit less dense than the Claw woods, and the trees were only half the size, if that. Mentally, I felt for the bond. It was stretched and thin, but it was still there. Trying to get anything more than a direction didn''t work. Still, it was enough to know that at least Umbra would be able to follow.


    ¡°There are no signs of any rain for now, but let''s aim for uphill. If we''re lucky, we can find a beast burrow and set camp there if we can''t find a cave.¡±


    Wren let out a disapproving sniff but surprisingly didn''t object, and with a nod from Kat, I drew my bow out of storage with an arrow. While Herny had said there weren''t many beasts in the forest, I wasn''t going to take a chance. With the lack of any major undergrowth, we had a good view around us. It made moving through a breeze as we set off. The signs of wildlife were everywhere, with squirrels and birds making noise in trees and signs of foxes and deer every so often. Nothing attempted bothered us as we made our way through the forest. It was almost our luck that I found a cave. With a tree blocking the view and moss covering the sides, the only reason I noticed it was the movement inside.


    Gesturing, I pointed out the cave entrance and then smiled at both of them as I recognized the beast that was inside. We had just found a place to camp and dinner as well.


    Telmok Graves


    Graves looked down at the document, rubbing his beard as he read over the documents the other three of his group had procured. After the incident at the gate, their timetable had sped up drastically instead of slowing down. With the new information, the Event, and the Iron Wraith that had been summoned, someone was hunting the Princess and the girl she was with. The initial idea was to let her finish her first year and then pull her out, but that wasn''t an option anymore.


    There would be another move soon, and Graves had to be read this time.


    ¡°Elliot and Sara got the portal ready and were leaving the city. Josh contacted Ren and let him know what''s happened and our plan is moving forward. He''ll have to make his move a lot sooner as well, and the Emperor can''t find out.¡± As Graves distributed the orders to the rest of the group, he couldn''t help pride at how fast they worked to pack up the items in the room and start the process of engraving runes.


    It was the result of twenty years of working together, and he''d have no other team with him right now. There was only one question left: how did he deal with the traitorous boy and the bonded girl?

 Chapter 43 - Forest Brawl

    ¡°When Preparing for a fight, be ready for everything you think you know about your opponent to be proven false. When you find your plans falling apart, be ready to adapt, and when everything goes wrong, make it work¡± - Alter Vel during a basics class on military strategy.


    Aster


    The idea of bringing the beast out of the cave with noise and shouts had been simple but effective. A bear in only grade one should have been a straightforward fight with Kat and Wren. When the second bear came out, it was a surprise but nothing we couldn''t handle. The real trouble was when the third bear came out of the cave.


    The plan had initially been for Wren to take the bear head-on, with Kat and me helping on the sides after confirming that it was in grade one. With the arrival of the other two bears, we had been each forced to take one and to fight alone. Identifying the Bear, I kept a constant backtrack as I led the bear away. My style of fighting wouldn''t work if there were other people nearby the bear could change its focus to.


    [Bear - Wood Hide - Level 68]


    Pulling back an arrow, I lined up my shot at the same time, using Stalkers Movement to move backward and gain more distance. Infusing the arrow with frost for a second, I let it loose. It thudded into the bear''s shoulder, thinking a few inches in, and a moment later, the fur took on a slight blue tint. While the wound was hardly close to being deadly, the arrow angered the bear enough to do more than chase, and as it smashed through the next bush, it let out a roar, and the fur on its back rippled into a darker brown as it spiked up. I let another arrow loose, filled with mama from my skill, as the furred spikes seemed to collect more fur from its back, growing sharper. This arrow hit with the same force and cut past the fur, but whatever the bear had done had made the fur sting enough that it didn''t punch even an inch into its skin. One of the spikes ripped itself free from the bear''s body and sped towards me. At the same time, the frost started to spread from the arrow.


    For a moment, I was back in the city, and all I could see was the iron spike of the wraith. It was gone as quickly, but it was enough to make me hesitate, and I was slightly too late in moving out of the way. The furry spike scrapped against the leather bracers of my arm as I raised it to my side while kicking myself off the ground with another quick burst of Stalkers Movement. Raising my arm, I looked at the small gouge of leather that had been torn from the bracer in a line. It was a bit of a relief to see how minor the damage was. If it had hit me below the ribs where only the flight suit was, then it still might not have done too much damage, even if it would have ripped a hole in the suit.


    Glaring at the bear as I came to a stop a dozen feet to the right, I pulled another arrow out of storage and started to Imbue it. The bear seemed to grow even angrier at the idea this fight would be a challenge and blamed me for it. I guessed it was my fault, though.


    The bear leaned down, presenting the top of its back at the same time I raised my bow. With the rip of fur and twang of my bowstring, we exchanged projectiles. The trio of spikes sent my way angled slightly towards me as I stepped to the side, which gave me the warning that these spikes were different from the first one the bear had unleashed. Using Stalkers Movement and ducking behind a nearby tree, I felt the splintering of the trunk as the wood took the impact.


    I felt a thrill at the situation I was in. Fighting a creature that had a defensive skill and a ranged skill countered me pretty well. I didn''t doubt that I could outlast the bear and win in time quite easily as long as I kept my head on straight. I did still have plenty of mana and stamina left, after all. The big issue was if Kat or Wren needed help with their fights. It gave me limited time to deal with this one.


    The option of trying to hit the eyes or other weak points from a distance was an option, but there was no easy way to make the shot. Mentally groaning, I noted again that I needed a better way to get past defensive skills and armor that normal arrows and frosted arrows couldn''t.


    As the bear roared again and shook the nearby bushes, the noise that was growing annoying gave me a small idea. Thinking quickly, I sent a message through the party chat.


    [PMS, Aster: I''ll finish up here soon. Do either of you need help?]


    While I waited for a response, I pulled another arrow out of my inventory and started to Infuse it. Hooking it onto my bowstring, I listened as the bear approached, moving to the left of the tree. I waited until I could clearly hear its grunting growls from roughly twenty feet away. I infused Stalkers Movement with a decent chunk of mana as I rounded the trunk. Pulling the string back, I felt momentum pull my body to the right as I made eye contact with the bear. Its eyes were full of hate, and the fur spikes were already pulling free of its back and moving towards me. Aiming for its face, specifically, its open mouth that it didn''t seem to want to ever shut, I let the arrow loose.


    The momentum from my skill sent me past the bear in a small flight, and only the sound of its growl turning into a croaking cough told me my arrow had hit true and whatever the frost had done wasn''t doing the bear any good.


    Turning my small flight into a lengthy skip and then into a stride, I glanced at the reply that I''d received.


    [PMS, Kat: I''m doing fine; fire burns well on fur, but Wren¡¯s bear is stronger than mine, and it''s on the edge of grade two. He might need assistance.]


    Looking at the bear, I watched as it hacked bits of small frozen ice and wood fragments onto the ground mixed with blood. Even if the bear was hurt now, it would recover. It would give me time to get back and help Wren, but it would still be a problem if it lived. Sending another message, I let Kat know I was on my way as I drew another arrow, infusing it with frost mana.


    This time, when I let the arrow loose, it was an easy shot, with the bear too distracted and in pain to move or cover itself. The arrow struck its left eye and sank several inches before it stopped; the blood didn''t have time to start leaking out before frost covered the wound. The lack of a notification or experience told me it wasn''t dead, but as it slumped to the ground, it was obviously out of the fight. Turning toward the others, using party skill as a directional guide, I set off to the others.


    The trip only took a few dozen seconds compared to the few minutes it took me to get the bear far away as I made liberal use of Stalkers Movement. When the sound of the fighting became clear, I slowed and infused another arrow. Once the trees parted, I was able to make out each fight that was happening in the small clearing. Kat was easily winning her fight with the use of her fire skills, Turning the bear slowly into a cooked meal. Wren, on the other hand, was holding his own but not making any progress, having to pull his shield up to block multiple projectiles of fur every few seconds. With a quick identify, I could see the bear he was fighting had the same class as the one I fought, but this bear was acting much more reserved with its fighting by staying at a distance from Wren instead of trying to close the gap. It created a game of cat and mouse that wasn''t favoring Wren, who lacked any way to close the gap or way to attack from range.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The fight changed when my first arrow hit the bear''s back leg. The skill-enforced fur stopped most of the damage, but the frost spread into the fur and hide, slowing the joint ever so slightly. It didn''t allow Wren to catch up by itself, but it forced the bear to switch from only facing one person to having to focus on two. The process of hitting the bear with arrows while avoiding spikes made of hardened fur was almost like a game, a dangerous, fun game.


    The real result of hitting the same spot with my skill was shown after four more arrows had hit the leg, and a cracking noise sounded out with something inside the leg, giving way and sending the bear to its side. Wren wasted no time in darting forward and putting an end to it with a skill-empowered strike from his sword.


    Looking over to Kat and her fight with a drawn arrow, I saw there was no need for me to help her. Her bear was already on its last legs and still had a small fire burning on the right side of its pelt that it couldn''t seem to find the strength to put out. Darting in with her daggers, Kat dodged under a clumsy swipe by the bear and planted her dagger straight up through the bear''s jaw and into its head. The sizzling sound as the blade cooked everything inside was the noise that finished the fight.


    The first thing I did was open the waiting notifications.


    [You have killed A Bear - WoodHide - Level 68]


    [You have defeated a Creature the same grade as you, Experience is awarded]


    [You have killed A Bear - WoodHide - Level 73]


    [You have defeated a Creature the same grade as you, Experience is awarded]


    Tilting my head, I wondered how the bear I fought alone had died. The arrow to the throat hadn''t been fatal, had it? The arrow to the eye after it thawed might have bled it out. Shrugging, I made my way out of the tree line and walked up to Kat.


    ¡°That was great! Although I didn''t expect three bears, that''s not really normal, and I''ve never heard of a WoodHide class. This forest is a bit different from the ClawWoods.¡± I said, then grimaced a little at my words. Paying attention to Henry about this forest might have been a good idea.


    ¡°Well, it was only three grade one beast, nothing too bad even if we were a bit on the unprepared side. I think there wasn''t really a way to cheek with the first bear so near the entrance safely.¡± Kat said as she wiped her daggers off before storing them in her sheaths at her side.


    Wren snorted, and I looked at him as he spoke, ¡°It was an unfair lineup. Not many creatures have ranged attack skills, and with a defensive skill like they had, a mage with a mana bolt or fireball spell would have done us good. Being an unbalanced group like this is going to be a problem.¡±


    The words were surprising, not because they weren''t true or accurate but because they came from Wren. He had rarely given his thoughts in a non-hostile way like this, even if it did sound like he was putting the blame on us, but I wasn''t dumb enough to point it out.


    ¡°Well, should we check out the cave first, and then we can get the bears skinned and start cooking them? We can discuss ideas on how to improve with only three party members tonight,¡± Kat asked, and after collecting my nearby arrows from them, all of which were broken, we took a look inside with Wren leading the way in case any bears had been staying inside.


    The cave was relatively small and empty, besides a scattering of ferns and dead grass across the gored where the bears had probably been sleeping and a small crack in the corner of the cave room where water was slowly dripping into a small hole into the ground. All in all, the cave would be perfect for a week of living after it had been cleaned up.


    Nodding and feeling my tail flick in excitement, I stretched and then got to work. Kat cleaned out the cave while I took a look at the bears as a dinner option. The one Kat killed was a total wreck and not worth doing more with other than moving it to the edge of the clearing. The bear Wren and I had killed was better, and even with the cuts in the fur, I figured it was worth skinning. Bringing my knife out of storage, I started as Wren kept an eye out. My work wasn''t the best, but I thought the fur could be sold or used. Once done, I stored the fur after rolling it up and started to butcher the meat and stored it as well. Moving into the forest, we repeated the process with the bear I''d killed alone, then returned to Kat, setting up a fireplace right outside the entrance.


    The rest of the setup process through the day went smoothly, and I was even able to find some herbs to go with the meat. Before long, the sun was setting, and a chuckle of a bear leg was sitting on the fire roasting.


    ¡°If the entire week is like this, then it''ll be more a vacation than an exam. If we''re lucky, then we might even get a decent amount of levels.¡± Kat yawned after we''d eaten.


    Wren nodded, appearing just as relaxed as he added, ¡°All through forest living is not suited for a noble. It does seem like this will be a rather easy challenge.¡±


    I scowled at both of them, wrinkling my nose. ¡°Saying things like that isn''t a good idea.¡± They were almost tempting something to happen. Looking down at what was in my hands, I refocused on the book. It was flipped to the chapter on leather working and, more specifically, cleaning and tanning hide. I''d asked the others, and they couldn''t find a reason for me not to work on gaining skills with the bear hide so I could start to learn.


    Pulling my knife and a small bag of salt out of storage, I laid the hide on a flat stone, making sure the hide was dry as I applied the salt. I didn''t have a lot, but this was more of a test to see if the bag worked. The shop¡¯s owner said the enchantment on the salt bag should speed up the curing process drastically, but it would still take a few hours to see by how much exactly. The mental ding I received as I finished covering leather was a little bit of a surprise.


    [Through Study and practical application, you have gained the passive skill, Leather Working Basic - Rank One]


    Looking up at the darkening sky, I felt a spark of pride and excitement at the idea of a whole new area to learn. Then, noticing the time, I pulled slightly at the bond as I wondered what Umbra was up to.


    Umbra


    I stuck my heat out of the room, scenting the air and looking around. Emyr and his bond had only stopped at the tower earlier today and hadn''t returned since, but I couldn''t help the nervous shiver that ran into my wings. With the bind as a guide and the sky dark enough to hide me, there really wasn''t a reason to delay. Scrapping my talons on the edge of the balcony, I bunched My legs and leaped off of the side, keeping my senses open for Emyr. I was too tired of being bound to the area around the tower and only being able to fly up and down it. Beating my wings as hard as I could, I kept gaining height until my breath started coming in quick pants as the air grew thin, and only did I even start looking around.


    The entire stunt had felt like it had taken only seconds, but in reality, gaining this much height had taken the better half of five minutes, and the strain on my wings after so long without use was strangely cathartic and freeing. Turning in a circle, I looked around for Emyr again and spotted the glint of green scales far below me as he moved from the western gate to the middle of the city. Turning towards the pull from the bond, I kept an eye out around me as I started towards it.


    I almost didn''t notice the tingle of magic over my scales as I passed over the walls, but no alarms were raised so I continued, only wondering what enchantment Was built into the stone to reach so high. I''m on my way, Aster.

 Chapter 44 - Eve of Change

    Aster


    The mental tap on the bond was enough to wake me up from my doze. I''d been waiting all night, feeling the bond as it grew stronger as Umbra got closer. The tap was to let me know she had made it safely to the Forest, and I yawned as I spoke through the bond. How was the flight?¡±


    ¡°It was longer than we thought it would be, but there was nothing that bothered me, and I caught quite a big bird right before I got into the forest. There''s a tight grove of trees I found a few miles east from you to sleep in.¡± As Umbra spoke, I could feel the tired but joyful emotions


    Looking around the small cave, I saw that Wren was the one sleeping, with me having taken the first watch and him having the second. It meant Kat was awake, and the sun should be coming up soon, which left no time to visit Umbra.


    ¡°Get some rest. I can tell you''re tired. Tomorrow night, I''ll get away and meet you there. There''s no telling where the minders are, so I''ll have to be careful.¡±


    Standing up, I stretched, then rubbed the fur on my tail straight and tried to clean up my hair somewhat. It had tangled in the bedroll, making it a pain. After I felt a little more presentable, I made my way outside and could just make out the dawn light starting to rise through the leaves of the treeline.


    ¡°Good morning. Want some of last night''s bear?¡± Kat''s voice had me turning and looking at where we had made the fireplace and pulled some logs up to sit on last night. She was currently sitting on one of the logs, using another as a backrest.


    I shook my head. ¡°I thought to go and try to catch something a bit less tough and try to get some kind of tracking skill.¡±


    It had been a surprise last night when we''d cooked the bear meat and found out that while it tasted fine, the texture was like chewing the bark of a tree


    Kat snorted and nodded. ¡°Do you need anyone to come with you? Splitting off doesn''t seem particularly safe.¡±


    ¡°No, I think I''ll be fine. I''m not going to fight anything I can''t take, and I can get away quite easily. It''s not like the dungeon.¡±


    Kat nodded, seeming to agree with my words, reaching down into her bag by her feet and pulling out a small metal disk with runes drawn on it. Using her knife, she started carving out the lines.


    I started to check my equipment, going over everything. At the same time, I pulled my bow out and clipped it to my back. I felt a little embarrassed that I''d forgotten it yesterday when we''d set out. While taking the bow out of spatial storage was virtually free, I didn''t want to depend on keeping my weapons in the collar''s gem.


    Looking down at myself, I frowned. The flight suit was fine. The black would blend in fine with the shadows, but the leather armor had purple over it. The scale pattern broke it up nicely, but it still was a color that would draw the animal''s eyes, so I''d have to be more careful when tracking and seeking up to take a shot.


    ¡°I''ll try to stay close to parry range and return before the sun reaches its high. Send a message through the party system if anything happens.¡±


    With those words, I set off into the treeline. The time frame wouldn''t allow me to visit Umbra, but I would make time tonight. As I made my way through the trees, I focused on moving slowly and avoiding anything that would cause too much noise. I was rewarded with a ding only a few hundred feet later.


    [Through experience and showing expertise, you have gained the skill Forest Stealth Basic - Rank One.]


    [Through hard work and an abundance of knowledge shown in Forest Stealth Basic - Rank One and unearned skills, The skill Forest Stealth Basic - Rank One has been altered to Forest Stride Basic - Rank One


    I felt my ears flick in a bit of confusion, and after a moment, I pulled up my character sheet, then focused on the skill and read the window that popped up.


    [Forest Stride Basic - Rank One - This passive skill combines the skills Forest Explorer Basic, Forest Stealth Basic, and Forest Travel Basic. This passive skill improves all types of travel through any forest.]


    My tail swayed happily as I closed the screens. While the skill didn''t give me the feeling of any jump in abilities, it was nice that my work before grade one was being recognized. The only thing that made me frown was the fact that Kulni hadn''t told me about this. I could have had loads of skills, even if they were all passive, before going to the city. Stepping around a pile of sticks and speeding up, I pushed the thought away. She had to have had a reason, and I could ask her when I went back. For now, I wanted to gain the skills.


    As the sun rose slowly, I did my best to focus on each act, trying to gain a skill for everything I thought would get one. The results varied, but over the course of the morning, I got three more skills: one for tracking a deer called Tracking Basic, another one for skinning the deer not surprisingly called Skinning. The last skill I gained was almost by accident.


    I had turned around and started to head back to the camp when I had the idea of moving through the trees to try to gain some more levels in balance, but as I made my way up and from tree to tree with Stalkers Movement when a mental ding sounded, I almost didn''t read it the screen that appeared assuming that it was just an increased balance level but the second ding and screen had me stopping to look them over.


    [With grace and the use of movement skills, you have gained the skill Acrobatics - Rank One.]


    [Two passive skills, Ballance - Rank Four and Acrobatics - Rank One, can be merged. Merge skills? Note: Some effects have the chance of change depending on the skills merged and their previous usage. Skill will be set to Rank One.]


    I frowned for the second time today. This was another thing that hadn''t been explained to me. My frustration was aimed at the academy this time. Merging skills seemed like one of the first things that should be mentioned with skills.


    I didn''t have to think hard about what to do and mentally confirmed I wanted to merge the skills. The feeling of having a skill dragged out of my body wasn''t painful, but it also wasn''t pleasant. The strange feeling of lacking something I had just had was quickly refilled.


    [The skills Ballance - Rank One and Acrobatics - Rank One have been merged into Careful Step - Rank One.]


    I quickly pulled up the skill description and read it.


    [Careful Step - Rank One - This passive skill improves balance and will drastically enhance balance when in motion, relating to movement based on balance. This passive skill aids in learning footwork-related skills.]


    The skill had definitely changed in a way I hadn''t expected, but there was potential in the skill. The effect of the skill was instantly noticeable in my first few steps on the branch. My feet felt like they almost snapped to the wood when I moved, and my steps felt more sure than ever. The downside of the skill was apparent as well.


    When I stopped moving, the feel of the skill changed. While I kept my balance, the feeling of being stuck to the wood was gone.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Checking, I noticed the skill specifically mentioned when in motion, I gained an increase in balance.


    I spent the better part of half an hour getting used to the skill, testing it in the trees, on fallen logs, and even in stones. While my feet didn''t actually stick to anything, I found it hard to fall while not actively trying to. The only time the skill didn''t apply at all was when I was in the air.


    I had a smile on my face. If Umbra hadn''t been asleep, I would have been trying to think of other skills we had that could be merged.


    Reaching camp again, I saw that Wren and Kat were both outside of the Cave doing their own things.


    Kat was still working on carving out the runes and had a set of discs already on the ground. Wren was practicing his sword strikes on a log. They both looked up when I walked in, and Kat greeted me with a wave. It was hard to hold my excitement in as I started to explain what I''d been doing. At the same time, I pulled out the skinned deer and began to cut up the meat, placing it on a flat stone that had been dragged out of the cave last night; it would make a good breakfast.


    When I brought up the merging of skills, neither of them seemed surprised by it at all. In fact, they seemed more surprised that I had gained four skills in a morning. When I asked why they didn''t think it was a big deal, Kat had the grace to look a bit embarrassed. ¡°I thought it was common knowledge. I was taught it by my mother when I was raised.¡± She said


    Wren gave Kat a narrow look as he spoke, ¡°Tutors taught me, but most commoners don''t gain that many skills not related to their class. Skill merging can only happen with passive skills, so it''s not exactly a common thing unless you''re an adventure or noble.¡±


    Kat looked surprised and added with a bit of a hitch in her voice, ¡°Well, that would make sense. My father was an adventurer, but only for a few years before he met my mother.¡±


    I perked up at the words, looking up from the leg I was removing. ¡°Your father was an Adventurer? You never told me.¡±


    Kat looked to the forest and let out a long breath. ¡°I wasn''t born yet, and he didn''t talk about it.¡±


    I winced at the sound of slight anger in her voice and dropped the idea of getting any stories about it but didn''t miss the quick, interested look Wren got.


    After the meat was butchered and cooked, we all started to work on improving in our own way until noon. At that time, we would go as a group to try to find a beast or a few to fight. I spent the time working on the process of making the bear hide into leather. The process was a lot more in-depth than I had ever thought, and I found myself actively enjoying the process as I moved from step to step. When I had to wait, I started on the deer hide. Over the course of the few hours I worked, I gained two levels in leatherworking Basic.


    Once we were getting ready to leave, I pulled up my status sheet and looked at it.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 53]


    [Titles: True Daughter of Kulni, Bonded]


    [Mana: 475/475]


    [Stamina: 980/980]


    [Race Class: Daughter of Kulni- Level 53]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation, Spirit of the Wild Hunt, Frost Control - Rank One]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 40]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Leatherworking Basic - Rank One, Ranger''s Aim - Rank Three, Night Eye - Rank Three.]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank Two, Careful Step - Rank One, Rune Etching - Rank Six, Archery - Rank Nine, Frost Affinity Meditation - Rank Two, Leatherworking Basic - Rank One, Forest Stride Basic - Rank One, Tracking Basic - Rank One, Skinning - Rank One.]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 14]


    [Constitution - 93]


    [Strength - 166]


    [Endurance - 196]


    [Dexterity - 324]


    [Charisma - 140]


    [Intelligence - 96]


    [Wisdom - 167]


    While I would have rather never met a Wraith, the levels from aiding in the kill, however slight, had done a lot. There were also the free attribute points I was going to wait to assign, but looking at my attributes, I was just too tempted and spent eleven to bring constitution and intelligence to both above a hundred. While the points didn''t affect me in a way, I could instantly feel it was amazing to have every single one of my attributes that high.


    Locking my bow in place on my back, I looked at Kat. As we discussed last night, Wren would be taking point, and I would be in the middle, keeping an eye out for anything that might be missed. After packing out our essential items, we started off. The idea was to loop around the cave further and further away until we found something or it got too dark to hunt safely. Unlike the Claw Woods, where life seemed to be abundant, and monsters and beasts were everywhere except around the den, this forest was quiet. Deer and smaller animals were abundant and only in the lower levels of grade one. The only thing of interest that was found was some small red thumb-sized leaves I recognized that would add a nice spicy tang to meat. It took three more hours before we found any traces of something bigger than a deer, and to my disappointment, I recognized them as more bear tracks. Still, we followed them to a den and, after watching it for twenty minutes, we could confirm it was only one. The fight went to plan this time, and with Wren luring it out and distracting it, Kat and I were able to take it down quickly.


    After skinning and storing the beast, we went back to camp. All of us were upset that there had been nothing close by to fight, but it made sense if the bears had regularly used this area to hunt.


    As the day drew to a close, all of us went back to working on improving our skills, and with a few probing questions, while I worked on starting a fire to roast the meat, I managed to convince Kat to tell me what she knew about the adventuring guild. Henry had gone over how to join and the structure, but Kat expanded on what it meant to be in the guild.


    ¡°The main reason a lot of people join the guild is either to grow to avoid politics, with the guild spanning the entire known continent and branches in almost every big city in Arilon and Karvum, they openly recruit from both.¡±


    I tilted my head as Kat paused to take a piece of the meat of a stick and popped it in her mouth. I asked, ¡°Why would both countries allow this? It seems weird that you''d have something that big in your cities, and wouldn''t it cause problems?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no, there''s still a lot of hate between the Elves and Dwarfs, and they''re rarely partnered up, but when you join the Guild, you make a system boud oath that states while you''re part of the guild and up to three years after you leave you can''t take act in any politics regarding the countries or and city-states, not that there''s a lot left. The big reason that the adventures guild can''t be removed is they provide too big of an aid to the city and local economy.¡± Kat sat down on one of the logs, stretching out. ¡°The guild takes almost any contract regarding monster attacks, and they host quite a few expeditions into the desert ruins, so everyone really benefits.¡±


    Nodding slowly, I turned the meat as I thought over her words. Signing a system contract didn''t sound appealing, but if Umbra and I could stay untied to any country and explore both, it would probably be worth it. I asked a few more related questions, picking every piece of knowledge I could from Kat before the meat was finished. Once done, we sat to eat. Wren had gone out to check the nearby forest, so I couldn''t say when he would be back, but it was nice to have his stare gone from the camp. There was a mix of deer and bear with the spice on both. As we ate, I remembered the disk I''d seen Kat carving, and when asked, she pulled one of them out and handed it over. It was a small round piece of metal with runes carved around the middle, nothing overly special.


    As I looked at the runes, she explained it. ¡°I wanted to create a way to trigger most traps in dungeons. This disk might do the trick. It heats up and will vibrate while letting out mana. It lacks the rune to increase its weight, which is all that''s missing, but once it''s done, it''ll save me from having to buy similar items. In the future, I want to look into illusion runes and spells to improve it.¡±


    I agreed that it was a good idea. Handing the disk back, I wondered about making something similar. The disk, if it triggered a trap, would probably be destroyed, but it would be better than being in its place.


    I opened my mouth to ask her if it could be done on something smaller, but before I could speak, the sound of a cracking stick put the hair on my tail on end, and I turned to the noise. Wren made a lot of racket with his metal clinking and moving. I would have heard him well before he stepped on a stick right outside of the clearing. Normally, I would have missed what I saw in the shade of the tree and the falling sun, but with the help of Night Eye and the setting sun at just the right angle, the glint of metal reflecting the light of the campfire was enough of a warning to grab Kat and push to the side with Stalkers Movement. I had never used the skill while holding someone before, and to my relief, the skill worked, but the draw on mana was unbelievably high, and in that short movement, over a hundred points of mana and two hundred points of stamina were gone. Looking up, I felt my blood freeze. I stared at the figure covered in a fimilar black cloak in horror.

 Chapter 45 - A Step Away

    Wren


    Wren angrily swatted at the branch that was hanging too low. He didn''t understand how people could stand to be in a place like this when it wasn''t a dungeon. There were perfectly good taverns and inns along the roads that led to the main dungeons. This training was for the peasants who couldn''t afford to travel the right way. Wren paused as he felt his anger grow. In reality, he could have been out of this excuse for an academy and halfway to a dungeon, now leveling and advancing, if only the others had just fallen over and died.


    Still, all he had to do this time was place down a crystal and pretend that he had been exploring the forest while Kat and Aster magically found themselves attacked by a beast and killed.


    Looking at the small area between trees, he decided this location would be as good as any. Pulling out the purple crystal he''d been given. He infused the tiniest amount of mana before throwing it to the ground. It hadn''t even touched the dirt before a set of runes lit up on the crystal.


    ¡°Just what do you think you''re doing?¡±


    Wren was startled as he turned around to meet the gaze of a face he vaguely recognized. It took him a moment to realize it was a minder who had been with another group during the dungeon run. Not the one he had seen in the dungeon with them but one who had been watching another group. His mind raced as he tried to come up with a reason, but every possible reason left his mind as the minder''s gaze turned to the crystal as the air above it tore open, revealing an endless blue expanse. Frowning, he looked to Wren again.


    ¡°There were rules stated before this exam that teleportation skills were not to be used; this could result in¡­.¡±


    The minder only got those words out before an arrow flew from the open portal and straight through the man''s neck. Wren stared at the body as blood started to pour from the hole, and the minder collapsed the group before he turned to the portal, taking a step back as a figure covered in black robes stepped out, followed by two others. Each of them wore a mask and hood. The last of the three out was the first to speak.


    ¡°Number one, our time is short. Go and continue the plan. We''ll finish up here and clean up.¡±


    Without speaking, one of the masked people set off through the forest, and Wren wondered how he knew which direction to go.


    Turning back, Wren put it all out of his mind. He didn''t want to get caught up more than necessary. "Where''s the payment?¡± He asked


    As soon as he got the gold, he could leave.


    His only response was a sharp pain across his neck, and he looked down in surprise as red flowed over his armor, and he felt cold creep into his thoughts. Reaching up, he felt his neck and looked blankly at the hand that came back red. Then he fell to the ground as he lost all feeling in his body.


    Aster


    Perhaps I shouldn''t have felt relieved as I did when I saw the bow in the figure''s hand, but I did. A Wraith didn''t use a bow, which meant this wasn''t one. Even still, my initial terror had been enough to snap Umbra from her sleep, and her anger rose to heights I hadn''t ever felt when she used the bond to take a look through my eyes. The emotion from her was enough to get me moving as well. In the back of my mind, I knew Umbra had already taken off and was on her way, so this was a time game until she arrived.


    Moving backward, I kept my eyes on the archer as I pulled out my bow, but before I could aim an arrow, the archer pulled his bow back and released an arrow at me. His shot had been almost too fast for my eyes to follow, and stepping out of the way had been more a guess than a reaction, but it was nothing compared to the way the figure moved as I sent an arrow at him. The figure blurred, and my arrow went through him into the bushes, beyond doing nothing regarding damage.


    ¡°Lass, just stand still. The arrows are coated in a paralytic poison that''ll make it nice and painless.¡±


    His words were definitely male but were also distorted, which made them hard to make out, but he didn''t wait for a reply as he sent another arrow my way.


    I sidestepped it, but a second arrow sent from him didn''t give me time to react, and the only reason it didn''t hit me as I avoided the first was because of Kat pulling me backward by a strap on my armor.


    She had taken longer to recover from the attack, but as she moved to the front, I received a message from the party system.


    [PMS, Kat: I can''t identify him, but he has to be at least in grade three with how fast he can shoot those arrows and move.]


    My ears twitched in frustration. I didn''t mind trying to fight above my grade, and at times, I enjoyed it, but having monsters and random people I didn''t know try to kill me was really getting on my nerves and confusing me. Ducking under an arrow, I thanked the gods that I''d spent so much with Sandath that dogging most things was second nature. I grabbed Kat by her shoulder, and after checking my mana, I spent another hundred points of mana kicking backward off the ground and sending us through the trees over fifty feet away. I didn''t doubt that whoever was under the robes could catch up in just a moment, but we only needed to keep stalling. Focusing on my party skill, I sent Kat a message.


    [PMS, Aster: We just have to stall. Umbra is almost here.]


    Another arrow flew from the trees, only dogged by another use of Stalkers movement. The arrow was followed by the archer, and this time, he didn''t bother to talk as his hands blurred, and another rapid shot sent two more arrows at us before his bow disappeared and a sword replaced it.


    Kat deflected the arrow aimed at her, but the momentum of it sent her stumbling back. I almost took the arrow to the side as my foot slipped on roots when trying to move out of the way, but Careful Step showed its worth as It kept me upright, letting me avoid all but the edge of the arrow, which left a line on the leather of my chest.


    It only took a second for the man to close half the distance, and my mind raced as I tried to think of a way to get away that wouldn''t leave me absolutely dry on mana.


    If he even got close to me with the sword, that was it, another body to grow the forest. Kat moved to be in the front, but her face told me she felt the same helpless emotion I felt. We couldn''t run away, not when this man was two grades higher and used a bow. There was nothing we could do.


    Then the sky fell out, or rather, Umbra fell out of the sky. Her descent through the trees was the opposite of graceful as branches and leaves fell with her, but through the bond, I could only feel anger and rage, her mouth open and Frost billowing out. The man who had made a steady approach looked up at Umbra and, however good with a sword he was, decided that it wasn''t enough to fight a dragon and rapidly retreated, moving backward. Umbra wasn''t going to let her prey escape, and even as her breath drew a line through the air, she landed in a run, barreling towards the man swiping out with her claws.


    He avoided the first swipes as Umbra tried to rake him with her front talons and somehow bent around a second, but he used the same skill that he used to phase through my arrow to phase through a swipe from Umbra that he couldn''t dodge before taking the opening the missed attack left to move backward and away from the increasingly enraged dragon.


    Umbra started forward, but the faintest glow behind the man was all I needed to see to push a warning through the bond, and even with her anger, Umbra dug her claws into the ground, dragging herself to a stop but still let out a jet of frost, managing to catch the arm of the man as he suddenly dropped and rolled to the ground as the air above him was encased in a burst of fire an attack probably meant for Umbra.


    The man stood up and looked down at his arm, which he flexed, breaking the outer layer of ice that had appeared, letting blood seep onto the ground. Two more figures moved from the tree line behind him. They both were covered in the same dark robes.


    Umbra snarled, her tail lashing, but she kept her distance, staying close to me and, by proxy, Kat. Neither side approached the invisible line that would start another fight for several seconds as the man Umbra had hit with her breath flexed his fingers. At last, the man in the middle, the tallest of the three, spoke.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°It seems our records regarding new riders were incomplete. How unfortunate. Number two, gather number one. There''s been another teleportation nearby, so we don''t have time to finish this now.¡± His voice, clearly male, was equally as distorted and monotone as the other man''s voice had been, sending a shiver up my spine. At his words, a staff made out of spiraling silver metal with a red crystal inlaid on the top appeared in the hand of who I assumed was number two as they nodded.


    With words spoken faster than I could understand by the staff wielder, fire rose from the ground in a circle, moving around the trio and upwards, engulfing the three of them.


    Umbra seemed to understand what was happening faster than, and her mouth opened as a stream of frost lanced forward towards the orb of fire, but as it dispersed the flame, all it passed over was a scorched piece of grass. I blinked at the spot before I noticed the runes on the ground that the flame had made.


    They had used a teleportation spell to leave, and it had only taken seconds.


    A roar of anger was the only noise in the forest as Umbra let her temper out on the closest tree, nearly snapping it in half with her tail. As it toppled to the ground, I tried to reassure her with thoughts through the bond until her breathing evened out slightly.


    ¡°Well.¡± Rubbing one of my ears, I turned my head to Kat after checking the area and seeing nothing. ¡°Umbra, meet Kat, and Kat, meet Umbra.¡± While it wasn''t the way I planned for them to meet, I had to say I was getting better at introductions.


    Kat''s expression was one of shock that turned into an emotion I didn''t recognize as she yelled, ¡°Your bond is a god''s damned dragon? A dragon?¡± Kat had put away her daggers, but she still snorted before she laughed, ¡°Saved by a damned dragon.¡±


    My half-smile faltered, and I reached up to rub Umbra''s leg. ¡°That''s right?¡± I mean, I could understand the surprise, but Umbra wasn''t going to hurt her. As if to agree, Umbra let out a rumble as a greeting.


    ¡°Perhaps she''s nervous because dragons killed one of her brothers.¡± The voice made me, Kat, and Umbra jump slightly, and we all looked up to see a man sitting in a tree not twenty feet from us. He had green eyes and wore what looked like ordinary brown clothes but had leather armor fastened over the top. His hair was clean, and his beard was shaved short, but nothing stood out. He looked average in every sense of the word.


    In the next moment, he vanished as a jet of frost turned the portion of the branch he had been on into an icicle.


    I looked around, and my eyes landed on the tree behind Kat, where the same man relaxed. My eyes moved from him to Kat, who looked more annoyed than surprised. Mentally, I turned and asked Umbra to wait, stopping her as she took in a breath to shoot another jet of frost and took a position sitting behind me.


    Turning to watch, I saw Kat look up at the man incredulously as she narrowed her eyes, ¡°Uncle Graves, Are you fucking kidding me? You''re here? Could this day get any more confusing?¡±


    ¡°Little Kathleen, it''s been quite a few years.¡± He started, but Kat raised a hand, and the man paused.


    ¡°How long have you been here? You do know we almost died a minute ago?¡± She asked, crossing her arms


    ¡°Yes, we got here just shy of catching them. As for how long we''ve been in Arilon? Months.¡± Graves said, rubbing his chin, "That tattoo did give us quite a bit of trouble.¡±


    Kat''s cheeks flushed before she straightened slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She looked around, and her expression soured. ¡°And who did you bring?¡±


    I watched them talk before I looked up to Umbra, who had her head above me. We were equally confused; the rapid change from sitting and waiting on food to fighting, then to watching Kat talk with someone she knew was a bit much to understand, but I decided it was best to watch and see what played out.


    ¡°Kat, now is really not the time. We do need to get moving, so I''ll tell you what I can, but then we have to go. Ren is the one who sent us. And before you ask, No, we''re not going back to the Karvum capital city. Yes, we were keeping an eye on you.¡± Graves leaned forward on the branch he was sticking on. ¡°War is about to start, and regardless of what you believe, you can''t be in the Kingdom''s capital when the horns sound.¡±


    Kat opened her mouth, then paused, and her shoulders slumped as she spoke. ¡°I never really expected I wouldn''t be found, but I was really hoping to have at least a year away.¡±


    My ears twitched at seeing the defeated look. While I didn''t understand one bit what was going on, it was obvious that it didn''t concern me, but I didn¡¯t want to see Kat down. Out of curiosity, I tried to identify Graves.


    [Unknown - Unknown - Level: Unknown]


    Well, that wasn''t too surprising, but the look he sent me with the narrowing of his eyes sent a shiver down my spine. Somehow, he knew I had tried to identify him.


    Kat


    I felt bitter, while I wasn''t surprised that someone had managed to find me. I had hoped it would take a lot longer, and I''d be at least grade three by then and be somewhat able to defend myself. What made it worse was the person who had come to get me was Uncle Graves. Out of all the family I had besides my brother, he was probably the only one who was honest with me, so I didn''t even doubt what he was saying was mostly true.


    Turning my head slightly, I caught sight of Aster and Umbra. Thinking back, it wasn''t exactly hard to connect the dots, but it still didn''t make a lot of sense why someone not connected to the kingdom had a dragon bond. They would have probably already killed her or tried to get her to sign her life to the kingdom if she wasn''t the daughter of a Guardian. That thought had me looking back to Graves, and I felt a slight worry. Graves wouldn''t hurt Aster. He couldn''t with who her mother was. It would create way too many issues, but who would know out here in the forest? It gave me an idea: if I was leaving, maybe she could too. The thought of taking her away from the academy made me feel slightly guilty, but first, I had to ask Uncle Graves.


    ¡°What about Aster?¡±


    Graves ever so slightly turned his lips up in a very small smile, and I felt a faint spark of relief. He spoke casually, but his eyes didn''t leave the two of us. ¡°Well, you might ask her. With the purchases she''s made in the last week, I don''t think her plan was to stay here much longer.¡±


    I watched Aster stiffen slightly behind me and felt amusement at watching her tail flick. Turning to face Aster fully, I hesitated at seeing Umbra. The first time I''d ever met a dragon was only a few days ago. Up until then, all my knowledge of them had been from the few books I read and from seeing them in the distance. Then there was also the fact of what had happened to Teran, but I shoved those thoughts away as I cleared my voice.


    ¡°Aster, it appears I''ll be leaving the Kingdom.¡± I shot a look at Graves, but if it was Ren who had ordered him, then I would get back at my brother later. ¡°I know leaving will bring a lot of issues along, so I wanted to start with being as honest as I can with you and ask if you wanted to come with us.¡± I looked to Graves again, wondering where we were actually going. Taking a deep breath, I told Aster the truth.


    ¡°My official title and name is Princess Kathleen Kavita, fourth In line for the throne of the Karvum Empire.¡± I waited for a second, seeing no surprise or resentment in Aster''s face but only curiosity as I told her who I was.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Aster said with a shrug as she looked up at her dragon.


    I blinked, surprised. ¡°Sure?¡±


    Aster


    I kept my face as calm as I could and cursed my tail as it twitched. I didn''t really care that Kat was a princess or whatever, although I did want to ask her if it was like it was in the books with evil stepmothers and sisters.


    What I was excited about was that I really didn''t have any other secrets, and joining Kat wherever she was going would work out perfectly. It would mean that Umbra could properly start to level as well.


    ¡°Sure?¡± Kat echoed my words, and I elaborated.


    ¡°I planned to see all of the continent at some point after I finished school and became an adventurer.¡± I looked at the man on the tree hesitantly. I had no idea how he knew what I''d bought, but it sent chills up my spine. Graves was right, though. ¡°Umbra was on such strict limits here that it wouldn''t be fair to stay longer, although I was planning on waiting a little longer to see if there was any change.¡±


    Rubbing one of my ears, slightly embarrassed, I added, ¡°But I probably have to send Kulni a note so she knows I''m fine.¡±


    Kat nodded slowly, then asked, ¡°You don''t mind leaving the Kingdom then?¡±


    Umbra let out a huff of air, echoing my feelings as I said, ¡°I don''t really care for politics or understand them. I mean, I know there will be different laws, but as long as Umbra and I can level, then we''re happy.¡±


    I felt a mental prod from the bond and then added, glancing up at Umbra. ¡°Umbra says she''ll agree as long as I don''t get attacked by high-grade monsters and people in the middle of the night.¡±


    Kat nodded. ¡°Those attacks were planned by someone, and I''m sure Graves already has some idea.¡±


    Graves, who had at some point moved to the forest, nodded slowly. ¡°We can accommodate those terms, Lady Aster, and we have a few of our own, but I much prefer this solution to other ones, and as time has pressed rather short, let us be going. Josh, is the circle set up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The response came from the forest to the right, and I turned to see three more people I hadn''t noticed or heard watching from only a few trees deep into the forest. Two men and a woman all dressed in equally as simple clothes as Graves.


    Looking at Umbra, I tilted my head and mentally made sure this was what she wanted. After all she would be leaving the only place she could really talk to dragons. Her response was in words instead of just emotion: ¡°Unlike wolves, dragons are not pack animals, and from what I''ve been taught, most wild dragons live in neither kingdom or empire and instead live alone or with a mate in places the wingless races can''t reach. I think following Kat Is the better choice for now.¡±


    Smiling, I rubbed the side of Umbra''s leg and followed Kat as she went to greet the people seeming to know them. I didn''t know exactly what I was getting into, but it was a step towards my future.

 Epilouge

    Aster


    I looked over the barren landscape. Most of the vegetation was small bushes and grass that dotted across the rocky surface of the mountain''s base. I personally thought it was a bit bleak and would look better in winter when snow covered the ground and hills, but the cool air that flowed down and across the hills and past our camp was worth the lack of trees.


    We were at the northernmost point of Karvum land, where no one lived. The possibility of farming was out with how rocky the soil was and with a lack of any nearby dungeons to fuel the economy. The abundance of grade three and higher monsters also made the area all the more dangerous.


    To my side, Kat shivered, which reminded me that the temperature here was also unbearable to most.


    ¡°This place is amazing.¡±


    ¡°This place is terrible.¡±


    We paused as we both spoke, then laughed until a shadow passed overhead. Umbra was returning from her flight. In the past two days since we had arrived, she had done nothing but fly, stretching her wings and building up the muscles that had dwindled. I didn''t blame her and, in fact, encouraged it. With her size, she was finally big enough to support a person my size, which meant she would be able to carry me. I turned around, looking down to where Graves had made the camp we lived in. With only six humans and Umbra, the camp wasn''t very big, with four tents and a campfire next to a small river, but it would be my home for the remaining months until the event.


    That was another thing; the hesitancy Kat had telling people about the token didn''t apply to Graves, and she had told him everything we knew. It led to the discovery of the fact the tokens couldn''t be given away to anyone, with the token disappearing and reappearing in a pocket or storage later.


    ¡°You know Graves is going to do everything he can to prepare me for the event and, by extension, you. Even as dangerous as it seems, he says it can''t be missed. I don''t know what his initial plan was, but it''s obviously changed.¡± Kat said as she sat on the ground, her new winter clothes blending in with the rock.


    We were wearing almost identical clothes, thick jackets, and pants with fur stitched on the inside to keep warmth in. Her clothes were reinforced with chainmail that had been fitted in between the fabrics, and a series of runes added that reduced the weight and made the fabric harder to rip. My clothes lacked the chain mail and were probably a spare pulled out of storage, but I also had the flight suit under my clothes, which gave me extra protection.


    I shrugged at their words. ¡°I haven''t been told much and feel like I wasn''t expected to join until the last minute, but I can''t really complain. It beats staying at the academy with Umbra stuck in the tower.¡± My response was the truth. I didn''t really know the full extent of what was going on and honestly didn''t care. From what had been told to me, there was going to be a lot of learning about skills, monster hunting, and weapons practice. All things that I needed and wanted to do. Reaching grade two was only a few high-level monster kills away, after all.


    Kat shook her head, and her voice grew a bit angry. ¡°Aster, you could have been killed by the people who showed up before Uncle Graves! If you didn''t accept coming with us, there''s no telling what could have happened. While you''re not a prisoner or anything of the sort you don''t seem to understand what''s happened the past few days or the position you''re in.¡± She gave me a serious, almost exasperated look.


    ¡°People have tried to kill you multiple times, probably because you''re an important person. There''s never been a human child of a Grand beast, and no one knows what it means. If you don''t get stronger, then you''re not going to be able to explore the world like you want. I know you don''t care for politics, but you need to understand how, no offense, normal people think.¡±


    I sighed, rubbing an ear as the tip of it burnt with a bit of shame.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°She''s right. There''s a lot we still don''t know and need to learn,¡± Umbra said through the bond, and I groaned.


    ¡°I know, I know, But I can''t just not be who I am. Acting like everything they do is normal to me isn''t exactly easy.¡±


    I felt understanding through the bond, and I knew she understood where I was coming from. Looking up at the sky and then at Kat, I nodded. ¡°I''ll do my best, but it hasn''t even been a year, Kat, and already I feel like it makes even less sense, but I know, and I''m trying.¡±


    Our short conservation came to an end as someone made their way out of a tent below and turned his head towards us, Graves. He didn''t rush as he made his way up the hill, instead seeming to take his time and passed a moment as he reached us before he spoke


    ¡°Let us get started.¡±


    Kulni


    Kulni was out on a hunt with her pack in a sized-down version of her true self when the note appeared near her. She had felt the rift in the fabric of mana, but the size and runes in the object didn''t provide enough of a threat to worry her about stopping it, even if it was an annoyance. In truth, she wasn''t really worried about anything in this realm, a realm where not even a fraction of runes were refined enough to pose a slight threat. She blinked in surprise when another movement in the mana resulted in a second note falling near her feet, and she found her curiosity was piqued.


    Still, she had to spend the time changing form to pick the notes up and, with a thought, sent the other wolves she had been with ahead. Popping the seal of the Kingdom, read it, frowning. The Kingdom was at least honest when it made a mistake, but preventing a bonded dragon from leaving a small area was an excellent way to create problems.


    Before she let her mind jump to conclusions and worry about Aster, she cracked open the other piece of folded parchment that lacked an emblem on the seal. This letter wasn''t nearly as official as the first, and the writing had no elegance, but it had her smile, and as she finished it, she started to laugh. She had no clue who had sent the letter to her, but there was no mistaking that Aster had written it.


    Kluni''s laugh sent birds flying and various prey running in every direction. Storing both notes, she felt a grin form on her face as she let the skill holding her human form end, returning to her true shape.


    Her daughter had been out less than a year and had already met royalty from both countries, almost been killed twice by means outside her ability to handle, had run a dungeon, and started on one of the only meaningful paths that the academy had, which was the path of runes, found a token for the realm event and so much more.


    While she was proud of her, she wouldn''t directly interfere in Aster''s life until she returned or asked for help, probably a trait she had picked up from her parents. Still, having someone seeming set on killing her daughter couldn''t be accepted, and she would have to deal with them, even if in a less personal way. Having them disappear would be fine.


    As she moved into a sprint, she wondered what her daughter would do once this little realm was forced into its proper place. Any way things went, it seemed her daughter would be making quite a bit of noise.


    Void


    Void felt anticipation as he watched the tokens he created spread about, claimed by those in grade one and two who had quests and found them as dungeon rewards. He didn''t much care who took the tokens. The rune script he had written would sort that out. Those that died with his tokens before entering his event disappointed him, but there would always be those who got a token without deserving it. Turning his head, he looked at another screen that always stayed active.


    It was the screen that had access to the proper realm and, with it, the up-to-date system where his tokens were just now being claimed. While rewards for the two realms would be vastly different because of their difference in current system patches, it would be fixed when the realm was finally strong enough to forge itself back together and reclaim what had been split from it during the war.


    While this job was almost done, the fun was just getting started. As a god who, in the past, visited various realms that the system had opened up, he had plenty to work with to create an event never seen before, even if his domain was a bit more specific than other gods.


    Void was a god that didn''t interact with the races, at least not before the realm was split. Now that he had been chosen to fix it and left for so long alone to do the work, he found the idea of speaking to even the lesser races almost irresistible.


    As the seconds ticked down on his mental clock, he felt his anticipation grow even more. Since he was finally returning, he had a chosen to pick.

 Notice: Whats next? (Wrap-up) 6/14/2024

    To start off with this book has gone way better than I ever expected, with thousands of people reading it and enjoying it. The amount of feedback I received is insane and above anything I expected. So, I want to start with a massive thank you! While it may only be a small part of the time you''re online The New Bond is a story that I worked on for months and it makes me smile to know people enjoy it even in this rough state of the book.


    Regarding the book''s current state, I''ve carefully read and considered every comment. Your feedback is important to me, and it''s clear that the first book, while a significant achievement, still has room for improvement. In the coming months, I''ll be working hard to address any errors and enhance the more lackluster chapters, all with your thoughts and comments in mind.


    Changes to the book you can expect: Grammar Fixes, More & Less detail where needed, A text/quote at the start of each chapter giving hints to the bigger world and expanding knowledge the reader has, another Ferin chapter, and much much more. If you have any thoughts on any of the chapters you felt needed to be improved, let me know!


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Now, a bigger question: what''s next? Well, as you can see, this isn''t the start of the next book. The first chapter of book two, Chosen of Void, will occur next Friday. (surprise!)


    I have no intention of slowing the chapters down even while working on The New Bond, which I plan to work on as often as possible; I will be working upward, starting from chapter one (Sometimes going back and updating previous chapters to have everything line up) and going all the way to the end of the book. This week, I''m spending time relaxing, going over each chapter, jotting down what needs to be changed, and getting the plot line of the next book set up.


    To end this, I wanted to run a few questions. The first is simple what do you want out of my books? Do you, the readers, want more of a darker take on this world, a more light-hearted take, or something in the middle that mixes both up(What I''ve been attempting to do in book one.)


    The other question is Ferin. I''ve read a lot of books that have multiple POVs, and I tried to take a relatively mixed view of them by having Aster in every chapter except Ferin''s. I have a story for Ferin and a plan set out to achieve it, but I wanted your thoughts on how she impacts the book.


    Once again, thank you for taking the time to enjoy and read The New Bond.


    -Null FeI

 T2, Chapter 46, A long way down

    ¡°There is a fine line between necessary and reckless when it comes to any form of combat training. Push too little, and who is being taught is underprepared. Push too much, and either you break the person, or you break their spirit. The line is even thinner when referring to flight training¡¯ -Griffin Training Officer Malim Ketim.


    Aster


    ¡°This isn''t a good idea,¡± Umbra said as she looked over her shoulder. I could sense her worry, but I trusted her, and we needed practice for when this problem actually happened.


    ¡°The weather''s clear, and we need this practice. If this happens without us having anything to go on, then it''s a bigger problem, and remember Graves said that griffin riders do this as well.¡± my words didn''t do much as the bond hummed with anxiety, but there wasn''t much else I could say to calm her. Instead, I leaned to the side and let myself slide off Umbra and into free fall.


    It had been two months since we had started flying together, and I still couldn''t get over how freeing it felt to look down at the ground from almost ten thousand feet in the sky.


    My screaming laugh of joy and excitement was caught in my mask as the wind ruffled the clothes over my flying suit.  Looking down at the barren hills, I couldn''t help enjoying the view. While most people called it a dead monster-riddled area, I found it full of life, and even from twenty thousand feet, a number the crystal in the mask gave me, I could still spot the odd tree and patch of green.


    I spread my arms and legs out to catch as much wind as I could as I passed the eighteen thousand mark. At this distance, there was plenty of time to fall before I had to worry about being caught with clouds still a few miles below. As I waited for Umbra to move, my mind wandered to what had happened in the past two months.


    The first few days had me realizing that the choice I''d made had been a rather big and abrupt one, with the only people I''d seen being Kat, Graves and his team, Elliot, Sarah, and Josh


    It had been full of non-stop practice and training in the air and on the ground. Each five days consisted of a mostly stable and looping schedule of Archery training led by Sarah, followed by hand-to-hand training with Elliot, then team tactics with Kat led by Graves, rune training with Josh, and finally, flight training following a Karvum griffin training regime. Each night after training, one of them, usually the one who had trained me that day, would give me lessons on a seemingly random subject, from how certain skills allowed the use of magic to create minerals to how to properly use a force when with royalty. It was a lot to learn, and every moment I was a wake seemed to be filled with something to do, but all of the time spent with each of them gave me time to get to know everyone a bit better and let me figure out a little about each, but anything personal about them was never shared upfront only in small details that seemed accidental.


    Every night, when I finally got to sleep, my muscles were sore and overused, my mind felt full to burst, and I had a smile way too big on my face. I loved every moment of it.


    Sensing Umbra through the bond had me blinking the thoughts away, and I flipped myself over, looking up. She had shrunk in moments since I''d been on her back and now was no bigger than a spec of sand above me, but as she folded her wings, the ten-second wait that she had been told to give over, she dived. With determination in the bond, she rocketed down, and even without being able to actually see the moment with my own eyes, I could tell she was making full use of her Aerial Acrobatics skill and Frozen Scales skill. The unusual use of both of them together, if timed right, made this whole idea possible as it drastically increased her weight but let her make minor adjustments as she fell. From what I''d been told, griffin and dragon riders usually had one or two skills they specifically worked on and leveled to mount their bond in the event they were thrown off, but usually, they relied on their riding skills and balancing skills to stay on in the first place.


    As Umbra drew closer, her movements turned to smaller, slight adjustments into a movement that had been practiced while I was on her back. As we''d been told multiple times, catching someone falling was only half the problem. The other half was transferring the downward momentum in a way that didn''t break anything. As she drew close and started to pass me only a few dozen feet away, I took a look over my shoulder and down and at the ground, being able to make out the camp, and the trees told me we had less than thirty seconds. Tilting my body, I angled closer, reaching down to my waist. I grabbed one of the two new straps that had been added.


    Umbra and I had a long, in-depth talk about whether we wanted to use a saddle before even our first flight. I was partly uncomfortable with the idea as the implications of her wearing a saddle didn''t go over my head, but she had wanted me to be as safe as possible. After the night-long discussion, we''d met in the middle with a new idea specific to Umbra.


    As dragons grew in size, their back spines would grow and alter, which meant saddles would have to be adjusted. Umbras weren''t even half a foot in length yet. Her characteristics as a frost dragon were already showing as, unlike most dragons, she had webbing between the spikes on her back that were already apparent. Our solution and agreement was to use clamps and straps to add a line above the webbing on each of her bone ridges, securing it with an enchanted piece of leather that had a metal loop at the end for the rope to go through. With the two new two-foot-long straps on my suit, I could move up and down her body with ease. My Careful Step skill and newer Riding skill both aided in it as well.


    As she moved into grabbing distance, I reached out with my free hand, grabbed the spine at the base of her neck, and clipped myself to it. Then I watched as she let her frozen scales skill drop, and she spread her wings. It was only at that moment I felt her anxiety drop away as she started the process of angling upwards. I let out a chuckle as we evened out only a few thousand feet from the ground, and I relaxed onto her back at the base of her neck. My chuckle turned into a giggle as I took off my helmet, letting the wind rush through my hair and ears, the sweat that built up on my face getting whisked away. Underneath me, I could feel Umbra rumble as well. The relief was followed by a mental ding.


    [Through reckless practice and risk, Riding Rank 6 has increased to Riding Rank 7.]


    ¡°I don''t want to do that again,¡± Umbra said


    ¡°Well, I think it was fun, maybe not today, but in the future, I''d love to do that again, maybe in the rain.¡± My words didn''t go over well with her judging by the glare she turned on me that even rubbing her neck scales didn''t dampen.


    ¡°Unless you get a skill that lets you grow wings and fly, then we''re only doing this in perfect weather.¡± She rumbled


    Her words and mood left me with no wiggle room, even if the thought of falling through rain and snow had my heart skipping with anticipation.


    It was a few minutes of peace in the air until I felt the slight dive that let me know Umbra was about to land. As we touched the ground and I unclipped, the memory of my first few attempts at flying with Umbra ran through my mind. They hadn''t been disasters, for say, but it couldn''t be called a smooth flight. Sliding down Umbra''s side, I groaned. Umbra was still a bit too small for a flight to be called comfortable, but with time, a lot of time, I''d be able to run up and down her back.


    ¡°Aster, I can''t believe you! You just, I ugh!¡± I looked over to see Kat stalking up the hill toward me with anger in her eyes and what looked like steam coming out of her mouth. I took a step back, looking to Umbra for help. She didn''t even try to step in.


    Kat was my friend, or at least she was. Now, I wasn''t too sure. We had met what felt like a lifetime ago in the Arilon Academy, and from there, she had become one of my first real human friends.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Even after our secrets had come out about both of us, with her being royalty to Karvum, me being bonded to Umbra, and the child of Kulni, a grand beast, after all of it had happened, we were still good friends, well, until now.


    ¡°You didn''t think to mention that it was training? Instead, I watch you fall. Elliot only thought to tell me after you were caught.¡±


    Rubbing one of my ears, I looked away before I spoke, ¡°Graves said that it would be good training for you.¡± What I didn''t want to point out was that I''d forgotten to warn her through my PMS skill.


    ¡°He what?¡± Kat looked around as if to see him somewhere.


    ¡°I told you she would be upset,¡± Umbra spoke through the bond, and I looked up to give her a glare.


    ¡°Well, what about tomorrow? Are you as excited as I am?¡± My attempt to change the subject was weak, but it worked.


    All of us had worked hard to reach level seventy-four, and we were all eager to reach grade two. With each of us only a single level away from the new milestone, it was hard to hold back from going to kill just one more monster.


    ¡°I still don''t get why we couldn''t just get there earlier,¡± Kat grumbled


    ¡°Because realm events have rules, and they''re not always obvious.¡±


    We all jumped at Graves'' voice, who had somehow avoided our sight even when he was standing right next to Umbra''s left leg. Umbra, letting out a disgruntled rumble, shuffled away.


    ¡°We had to confirm that people in grade two were getting the tokens. Otherwise, there''s a risk that can''t be accepted. We confirmed that grade two can gain tokens but have yet to verify anyone in grade three.¡±


    ¡°What about the people who died when they had their tokens?¡± Kat asked.


    Once the news about the event had gotten out, it spread fast, and one of the first people had been killed with tokens by a grade five after learning he couldn''t just take it, but the token had disappeared.


    ¡°It''s dependant, but from the news Sarah collected, people in the same grade can gain the token. It''s one of the reasons I believe people haven''t been forthcoming with having tokens after realizing it, and the ones who have publicly announced it are now hiding under family names or groups of guards.


    I looked at Kat, my head tilted in a question, but received a message a second later through my party skill. It was our only real form of private communication.


    [PMS, Kat: There''s been a lot of murders in various towns, including both capitals. What people do for power is sometimes or most times like this. ]


    I shook my head. I could understand wanting to be part of an event from how rare it was, but sometimes it was unnerving how cruel a person could be.


    ¡°Aster, Good job on the descent, but you didn''t use your tail to help slow your fall. You need to take advantage of every ability you have.¡± Graves said, gesturing to the appendage.


    I rolled my eyes after looking away so he didn''t see. My tail and ears, both resembling the wolf form my mother had, were still less than a year old and annoyingly hard to control. Graves asking me to try to keep it flat against the wind while falling through the sky was just stupid, not that there was any way I was going to tell him that.


    Somehow, he still knew. ¡°Aster, seeing as you still have the energy to disagree, Josh is waiting by the dirt pit to work on your hand-to-hand.


    I groaned at his words as they brought up the aches from a few days ago when I''d last sparred with that maniac. Josh, for lack of a better word, was addicted to learning new ways to fight, and when I''d shown up using a bow, He''d taken it as a challenge to find a style of fighting that could be used without getting in the way of using a bow at a moments notice.


    I gave Kat, who was now getting lectured by Graves for running off in the middle of a fight, a long look of exasperation before I walked off with Umbra at my side.


    ¡°You would think that gaining our next advancement would give us at least one day off,¡± I grumbled to Umbra, using the bond to speak privately, not wanting to risk giving up more time to training.


    Josh was waiting where he always was when we were getting ready to spar. The dirt pit was, as an accurate name, a twenty-five-foot rough circle of dark brown, almost black dirt. Umbra turned to track into the grass and lay down as I made my way onto the dirt.


    ¡°Bring your claws?¡± He asked with a grin. It was a rhetorical question that had been asked way too many times and started by Kat.


    As a response, I reached into the spatial crystal that was inset and hidden by the collar that Kulni, my mother, had given me before I left the forest. Pulling them out, I took a look over them for any damage and, like I''d been taught with my bow, identified them.


    [Scale Knuckle Gloves - Uncommon - Made for close-range engagement, these gloves feature sharpened dragon scales above the knuckles and dragon scales in the palm.]


    The idea had come from Josh after several other failed attempts with daggers, shortswords, and even a whip. Kat, once finding out about the idea and that it actually worked, hadn''t let me live down the fact that they were almost like claws and suited me perfectly. Sliding them on, I enjoyed the fit that only came when you helped aid in the creation of an item.


    What came next was a series of stretches and poses that loosened my body up and would help the sore muscles after training. Once done, Josh drew a stick. The reason he didn''t draw a sword was that he didn''t need one, as proved by previous spars.


    ¡°We''ll start with a spar, make use of the bow, claws, and any skills. If we''re lucky, then you might just gain a level in one before the advancement.¡± Josh spoke as he took his stance and waited.


    Taking out my bow from storage, I took out my arrows and slid five into the loops on my back and kept one in my hand. I paused as an idea crossed my mind. I took one of the arrows off my back and replaced it with one that had a blue tip. This earned a raised eyebrow from Josh, but I didn''t explain. I watched Josh for any tricks as I readied myself and, after a second, decided to be the first to act.


    ¡°Careful, you haven''t tested them yet.¡± Umbra worried through the bond. I sent a mental acknowledgment back as I imbued my only offensive skill, Frosted Arrow, into the arrow.


    Taking aim, I started the spar. The arrow wasn''t aimed at him but at the ground in front of him, and as it hit the ground, it began to frost over the area. After the first spar, I''d learned that trying to hit him dead on wouldn''t work, and workarounds had to be made if I had any chance of winning.


    Josh was in grade four and didn''t even need to use a skill to outclass me in every way, but when we sparred, he restrained his artubitues to equal a middle-level grade two. Even at that point, he still kicked my ass in any fair fight, so I''d started to play dirty.


    My first goal was to give myself an advantage with the terrain. As I drew another arrow, Josh moved and, easily jumping over the frozen patch in the ground, moved to try to close the distance. Not ready for a hand-to-hand yet, I made use of my second most used skill in combat, Stalkers Movement. The skill had saved my life more times than I really cared to count, and now it proved its worth again as I kicked off the ground in an arc over and past Josh, forcing him to change direction as I imbued my second arrow. Stalkers Movement, according to Graves, was not classified as a movement skill but an enhancement skill. What made the difference between the two was that Stalkers movement didn''t directly affect my speed but affected all my movement. In addition to the momentum it gave when pressing off of something, it allowed me to bend slightly more than most people and react faster.


    As I landed, I let my second arrow fly, impacting the ground right in front of Josh again, forcing him to jump. Like most spars I''d had, it became obvious to anyone that if I continued to bounce around, this spar would be based on our mana and stamina pools and who would run out faster. Seeing as I was the only one using mana, it would be me.


    This is where my idea came into play. It was an idea I''d had for a long time and worked on: rune-etched arrows. The idea wasn''t uncommon among archers, but neither was it seen as worth it to most. Most archers had a team to act as a front line, and they stayed decently far from any risk of danger so they could rely on their skills. As for me? In The future, when it was just me and Umbra, I wanted as many tricks available as possible.


    Pulling the arrow off my back, I let Stalkers Movement carry me backward with a kick, giving me more space. The only difference between this arrow compared to the rest I had was its tip. Coated in a blue dye, it would hide the runes that I had spent days making until it fired.


    Trying to keep my face from giving anything away to Josh, who kept his relentless approach coming, I let my mana flow into the arrow and runes. The light blue glow it gave off was only slightly different from my normal Frosted Arrow, but it was enough to have Josh narrow his eyes and move faster. He wasn''t fast enough at his limited speed, and with almost a hundred mana put into the runes, I let it fly at Josh.

 T2, Chapter 47, System Rules

    ¡°Only the ones who walk out of a battle have the option to choose to drag out others. If you can''t hold your own, you''re of no use to our company.¡± - Mercenary Cho Vu during recruitment duels


    Aster


    Time felt like it moved slowly as the arrow made its way through the air, and I knew Josh could tell something was up. But even with as many attribute points as he had in intelligence and wisdom, he didn''t realize what it was until he knocked the arrow to the side with his sword, breaking the shaft. The moment was enough disturbance to the active rune to trigger it, and it went off only feet from him.


    The hours that went into the small intricate carvings on the tip were not put to waste. The runes for water and freeze worked the way I had planned. Water burst from the air at the tip of the arrow in a small sphere only a few feet wide; it only had a second to distort before the frost rune froze it solid. Josh, who had less than a second to start to move, had his off-hand still in the water when it froze. He was forced into a hunched, awkward stance as the ice and his hand was dragged down by gravity.


    I wasted no time in storing my bow and moving in, using Stalkers Movement to dash to the side and then towards him and taking a swing at his chest. The sharpened scales acting as claws for my knuckles were brought up short as the stick Josh held met them.


    ¡°This is great! A new trick, but an explosion or some form of gas might have worked out better.¡± Josh said, his voice way too joyful for someone in his position.


    I didn''t respond, instead grabbing the stick and holding onto it as I brought my other fist around aimed at his chest.


    As frustrating as it was to fight him and lose over and over, it wasn''t a real fight, and he wasn''t a monster, so I wasn''t aiming actually to hurt him much. The cracking noise caught me by surprise, and Josh''s hand reaching up to catch my fist, ice still falling from it, was enough of a shock to leave me staring at it dumbly as I tried to understand how he''d broken the ice that fast. His grin and innocent expression were enough for even me to realize what he''d done. I felt a spark of anger rise up as I let go of his stick, and he let go of my fist as I moved backward a few feet.


    He''d used his strength, his full strength, not just the grade two limit he''d imposed.


    ¡°That''s cheating, a grade two couldn''t do that.¡± I accused.


    Josh laughed as he raised the stick. ¡°Cheating? It''s not a game when you fight, and there''s no such thing as cheating when your life''s on the line. It doesn''t matter how many underhanded moves you have to pull as long as you come out on top.¡± He didn''t leave me time to think about the words as he moved in.


    I blocked the first blow in the palm of my hand, the scales taking all the momentum of the attack away, but before I could respond, he brought down his fist, forcing me to move backward or take the blow. Josh left me no room to pull my bow out or make use of Stalkers Movement, each of his attacks forcing me back another step. When I managed to dodge his stick and finally get an opening to swing at his inner arm, a spray of dirt kicked up by his boots met my eyes, followed by an unpleasant hit to my ribs that definitely would leave a bruise for a few days. As I rubbed the dirt free, he spoke again.


    ¡°Arrows and fist will only get you as far as you''re willing to use them. The Realm Event will have people with thousands of gold worth of training and equipment, and even your dragon won''t be the only bond going in. If you can''t be relied on to put down who you need to, you''re a risk to the people you travel with.¡±


    As my vision cleared, I glared up at Josh, snarling. I was only a grade one. What he was saying made no sense, asking me to be able to fight a grade four and what? Win? I felt my anger get the better of me, and I moved forward without a thought in my mind besides leaking a mark on his face. There was a slight pull on the bond, a proposal from her offering help, but I rejected the offer. If Josh thought I wasn''t enough, I''d show him. He''d taken up a spot in the middle of the dirt pit, his stick raised in guard as if he held a sword.


    Baring my teeth, I started a dead sprint at him, and when I was only feet away, I used Stalkers Movement. I wasn''t anywhere heavy enough to normally knock down the man, and even with the momentum of the skill, I''d be hard-pressed to push someone two feet taller than me with his build over, but I wasn''t thinking and didn''t care.


    I hit him with all the strength I could, my fist aimed at his chin. Of course, he brought his stick up to block the attack, and the sound of scale biting into wood sounded. My other fist, which I tried to use to pull the stick out of his grip, was grabbed by Josh''s free hand.


    He looked disappointed as we ended up in the same spot and opened his mouth to say something but was cut off as I moved my head in close and bit him. The move was so out of the blue that he didn''t respond as My teeth sunk into his arm. The skin resisted for a moment longer than normal before it gave way, and as blood filled my mouth, I realized in an instant what I''d done, the anger and rage leaving and being replaced with revulsion. Letting go and taking a step back, I started spitting out what I could. I''d just bitten him.


    [Through rabid attacks and unusual fighting, your skill, Hand Combat - Rank 6, has Increased to Hand Combat - Rank 7.]


    Josh had a dumbfounded look on his face as he raised his arm and looked at the blood that slowly ran down to his elbow and onto the dirt.


    I didn''t know how to apologize, and my mouth worked as I forced out the only word I could think of. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Josh looked over to me, and his surprise slowly gave way to a small grin that grew into what Kat would call a shit-eating grin as he started laughing so hard he bent over. He tried to speak a few times but cut himself off with more laughing.


    ¡°In all the years and stories about training recruits and nobles, this is one I''d never been warned about. Damn, I owe Graves a gold coin for that kid.¡± He must have seen the expression of pure confusion and some panic because he waved a hand dismissively at the mark as he continued to speak, ¡°Oh, don''t look so surprised. Each recruit in any personal training goes through some variations of that speech, and most act the same way you did, just not to the point of biting. Wait till the others hear about this.¡±


    I felt a bit of heat rise up to my cheeks as I looked at Umbra before looking back. She was no help as she thought biting someone was perfectly natural. Even with wolves in Kulni¡¯s pack, drawing blood was seen as going too far in a play fight.


    ¡°So all of this was to get me upset, to be reckless? Did I go too far?¡± My head was tilted as I tried to understand what had just gone down. Josh had been purposely making me angry, but why?


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Oh, don''t worry, it was deserved and well done. As for going too far? In any type of spar, yes. Even when taunted or disgraced, you need to keep a level head. On the other hand, had it been an actual fight to the death or on a battlefield, then going for the neck would be a better idea. If you''re going to go feral, then go all out.¡± Josh seemed to find the last line amusing as he chuckled again as the stick vanished from his hand.


    Turning to Umbra, I could tell she was just as confused. In the past months, she had been with me every time I''d spared or trained with Josh, and he''d been distant like the rest, even if he made more jokes. Now, out of nowhere, he was acting more friendly than Kat.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I asked as I took off my gloves and moved out of the dirt pit. It was evident that no other sparing was going to happen for right now.


    ¡°Graves asked me to go over the second advancement with you. Before I did, I wanted to get one last spar in to give all of your skills a bit more experience before your advancement tomorrow.¡±


    I felt a jolt of excitement. Virtually no information had been given to me about advancements in The academy or by anyone in the camp, though no one had told me why. It seemed that was going to change now.


    ¡°Let''s take a seat. This is going to take a minute, and I''m sure Graves is busy explaining it at the camp,¡± Josh said, gesturing to a set of stones.


    As I sat down, Umbra moved over and settled near us, interested as well. My anger at Josh was long gone, replaced by anticipation. ¡°Why''s it such a big deal that everyone keeps it secret?¡± I asked after a long moment of waiting for him to speak.


    Josh, who had taken to stretching on the rock, snorted, but he finally spoke, ¡°It''s not really a secret. It''s more of a restriction for the younger generation. The system is very giving but is also very strict with its rules. I hope you know when you go up a grade, you gain more attribute points a level, but it gets harder to gain skills that have no correlation to your class?¡±


    I nodded. That was one of the few things that had been shared and the reason I''d picked up the crafting skills I wanted.


    ¡°Well, also, each advancement gives you a special unlock. Grade two, for example, allows for the gaining of free skill points that you can spend to upgrade or unlock skills related to your class that you don''t yet have.¡±


    ¡°You mean we''re going to be able to buy skills like the ones classes start with?¡± I felt my mouth open slightly as I turned to Umbra. There had been a course at the academy that had vaguely hinted at the ability to buy skills, but I''d thought they''d meant smaller skills, not full-class skills.


    ¡°Yes, although it''s not as helpful as you might think, while it''s a big step in abilities, you''re only given options dependent on class, level, and rarity. The cost for each skill will range quite wide. That''s not the only thing, though. At grade two, the system also gives the ability to see your base attributes and more directly affect them. I believe you were told about those?¡±


    Bobbing my head, I thought back to the explanation. Base attributes are what make working out, size, studying, and altogether training effect exactly. It was also why monsters were stronger, even if they tended to be the same level.


    A good example I''d been told would be a grade one human having a hundred strength but a 1.0 attribute and a Giant Forest Spider having a hundred strength but a 1.2 base attribute. The spider would effectively have 120 strength.


    ¡°Why was this kept a secret? I mean, it''s important, but couldn''t people work towards improving their attributes and leveling skills that can''t be level with the skill points?¡± I asked.


    Josh pointed a finger at me. ¡°That''s exactly why, for whatever reason, the system wants people to develop naturally, and telling people about what a grade unlocks has been proven to hurt that type of growth. Anytime it''s written in a book, it''s erased, and anytime someone mentions it intentionally around a person below that grade, they get, at minimum, an experience debuff that lasts for months. Still, people have even lost levels because of it.¡±


    That seemed crazy. I wasn''t one that would claim to understand the system, but that seemed direct for something that hardly interfered in most other ways. Then I thought about what he''d just said, and my eyes widened.


    ¡°Does that mean the system hurt your growth because of you explaining this?¡±


    Josh tilted his hand, making a so-so gesture. ¡°Yes, but no. The system takes into account a lot of aspects, including how close the person is to advancing, and seems to understand that this is something that needs to be explained at some point. In fact, after grade three, there are no limits on knowledge imposed by the system, but that''s all I can say about it. As for the debuff, I received one, but it''s only a few percent and lasts only a week.¡±


    I relaxed and smiled, happy that he hadn''t suffered because of this. ¡°Why tell us now, then? Wouldn''t it be better just to tell us after our advancement?¡±


    ¡°Usually yes, but after a discussion, we decided with the realm event coming up that giving this knowledge before ranking up could prove useful,¡± Josh explained.


    There was a moment of silence in the clearing after his words as he gave us some time to think. With the information I had now, did it really change anything before my advancement? No, If anything, nothing really changed. Had I known earlier, I might have done a bit more in some ways, but not much.


    ¡°Does this change anything for you?¡± I asked Umbra through the bond, receiving a mental shrug in response.


    ¡°These new things the grade provides don''t seem to change anything, and if they could, it would have had to be said very early on. I think there''s something he''s not telling us about the advancement, whether it''s because they can''t or don''t want to, I don''t know.¡±


    Tilting my head towards Umbra, I blinked at her in surprise. How could she tell that? Looking back at Josh, I tried to see anything that would tell me he was keeping a secret, but his face looked normal, and there was nothing I could see. I''d ask her later how she knew.


    ¡°So, does this change the plan for tomorrow?¡± I asked Josh


    ¡°Not particularly. After you, Kat, and Umbra here gain your last level, there will be the usual check on classes, and then you''ll all start the advancement.¡±


    The way Josh explained it seemed simple enough, but I really knew that this was a big upcoming choice. What classes I''d be offered and what I''d pick would affect the rest of my life.


    Kat


    Rolling my eyes, I sighed at Graves '' words. Not even children of royalty had been told about this, and there was still a valley of secrets that waited in grade three. Skill points would be useful if they worked the way I thought I did.


    As interesting as all of the grade two unlocks were, it wasn''t what we were really here to talk about. ¡°Uncle Graves, If you really wanted to discuss only this, it would have been better to do it with Aster.¡±


    Graves gave his goto expression, a small smile that said I''d hit the nail on the head. Of course, he could hide the smile easily enough. He was, of course, a grade four or higher. He never admitted to breaking through if he had.


    ¡°I was hoping you would pick that up. We need to talk about the event and your brother. These are things the girl can''t know.¡±


    I straightened up at his words, adjusting my posture subconsciously, sitting the proper way anyone should at a royal dinner.


    ¡°My brother? Do you mean Ren? Has anything happened?¡±


    Graves snorted. ¡°With Arlya by his side at all times, there''s hardly a thing that could scratch him. No he''ll be arriving at our camp some point in the next week. His plans are laid and are set to take place during the event.¡±


    A nervous tingle ran through my body with how casually Graves mentioned the plans that would result in thousands, if not tens of thousands, of lives that would be lost if anything went wrong. Ren''s plans, after all, were nothing short of a civil war.

 T2, Chapter 48, A Tribes Hope

    ¡°Humans are often seen as the dominant force in the realm as they have a higher population than any other race, but that wouldn''t be correct. The Elves have a much richer connection to mana, and even with their slow growth, they remain a powerful race. The Dwarfs in their mountain fortresses create artifacts and constructs that can render battlefields devoid of life. With all of that said, the most dangerous races are the ones not mentioned in the history books but in passing stories: the Eldrik, the Selmith, the Beast Kin, the Kaldth, and so many more. Oftentimes, when called upon, the smaller races prove to be vital in major battles with their unique abilities.¡± - Walde Hot


    Ava


    Looking down at the token, I felt my hands shake slightly, and my tail quivered in excitement and no small amount of fear. I had been blessed by a god for a realm event, if one could call it a blessing. The token had appeared in my pocket as a reward for the dungeon I''d been taken through by the tribe''s warriors to level.


    I knew it was a mistake that it should have been one of the warriors who got it, but Elder Tanch seemed to think otherwise. I couldn''t understand how he thought a grade two beast tamer would be suited for a realm event, but any attempt to pass the token to someone else had failed. I sighed, putting the token away and petting the side of the horse''s flank as I looked over the cluster of tents.


    The Outterland tribe was small and mostly full of Catkin like me. Well, the size was normal for my kind. Beastkin was a declining race and had been apparently since the war long ago, where they had chosen the side of their gods, who had lost. With only a little over a thousand strong and most cities considering my kind less than others, the only option was to roam the wild.


    My ears twitched as I thought of the token again. It had caused no small amount of excitement in the tribe. It was a chance for anything to happen, and some thought it was a chance to bring Catkin back from the brink. Besides the Wolfkin, who were apparently all but extinct, if they had ever existed in the first place because I had never seen one, Catkin was the worst off in all of the Bestkin subspecies.


    ¡°Ava!¡± I jumped slightly, turning away from the horse I was meant to be looking after to raise my handling skills.


    Looking over to the shout, I smiled as I saw Reddal sprinting up the hill to the temporary stables. He looked, judging by the way his tail was flicking from side to side, excited. Funnily, Reddal was out of breath as he arrived, something rare with him and his higher-than-average endurance. Bending over, he gasped for breath as he tried to talk but couldn''t form a word. I couldn''t stop the snort of laughter that came out.


    He rolled his eyes, but his smile remained, and he stood. ¡°You''ll never guess why I''m here.¡±


    I tapped my chin with a finger as I hummed. ¡°Oh, I don''t know. Maybe someone needs a horse, and they sent you, but seeing as you came from the inner tents, I''m assuming it''s not a horse that was requested.¡±


    Reddal waved a hand. ¡°Yeah, but you''ll never guess why Elder Madri requested you.¡±


    ¡°Elder Madri requested me?¡± I perked up and started moving before Reddal could continue. If an elder requested me, then I''d best be as quick as I could. The elders were the heart of our tribe, and disrespecting one, even on accident, could result in the worst punishment ever, taking care of them.


    Behind me, I heard Reddal say something, but he was still catching his breath. Taking long strides, I made my way from the stables, one of the furthest buildings in the camp, towards the inner camp. As I passed through the cooks part of the camp, my mouth watered at the scent of fresh fish and eel from the nearby river and rabbit from the plains. Dinner would be good tonight.


    I was near the elder''s tent when I heard a strangled gasp from behind, and I turned to see Reddal a dozen feet away. I tilted my head as he stumbled to a stop and fell on his knees, holding out a hand. Tapping a foot, I looked down at him with a frown. Why had he followed me? Was he been asked to come as well?


    ¡°Other keetdin,¡± He gasped out


    ¡°Keetdin?¡± I echoed, confused.


    He paused, taking in a huge breath before I could understand him. ¡°There are other Bestkin in there. Elder Madri asked me to summon you and let you know that there are other kin inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what kin are here?¡± I asked. It had been a while since we''d visited another tribe, and it had been a great time. They had been a mix of deerkin and rabbitkin, and they had Settled down for a while to grow crops. The food had been amazing.


    Slowly, Reddal stood up, and half shrugged a shoulder. ¡°No clue, but she wanted you to be aware.¡±


    I nodded and gave him a wave as he sat back down, wiping sweat from his brow.


    I was more cautious this time as I made my way to the elder''s tent, stopping outside it for a moment. There was, of course, a guard outside who gave me a nod. There was no use trying to listen in as spells and runes etched in the leather hid any noise that would come from inside. Parting the entrance flap, I went to step in and opened my mouth to announce my arrival, only to run face-first into a stone wall. I sputtered slightly as I rubbed my nose. I looked up as the wall rumbled and was met with the face of a dark-skinned man.


    ¡°It would seem that our last guest has arrived. Please come in, Ava.¡± The voice of Elder Madri sounded from behind the wall of a man, and as he shuffled over, making the tent look small in the process, I saw three other people. I bowed slightly towards the elder before I looked around. There was a girl and two men if the wall I had hit could be considered one. Thankfully, it had sat down, giving everyone else some space.


    ¡°Please sit, Ava, and let me introduce our guest.¡± Elder Madri said, gesturing to a padded cushion, and I took a seat as we all formed a rough circle. ¡°As agreed upon with the others, I, Elder Madri, will be the elder for this discussion as it is of high importance. We have Salla, a Foxkin,¡± she gestured to the girl who gave a polite wave. Salla''s orange hair and long ears, as well as shorter tail I could just see, let me know from the history I''d been told she was on the purer side of her species. She was also wearing the usual weird robes of a Foxkin.


    ¡°We have Ovim a Deerkin.¡± I looked at Ovim and blinked at him, wrinkling my brows. He was average for his species, besides being taller than most. He had brown hair, and the inner fur of his ears was an average white, but something about him felt off. I didn''t have any more time to think about it as Elder Madri continued gesturing to the mountain in human skin. ¡°This Is Bolder, a Bearkin.¡±


    I almost lost it at his name; my laugh only held back because of what it would result in. His name was Bolder. The round ears on the top of his head were the only sign of his species. His rumble of getting almost sent me over the edge. I was so stuck trying to keep a straight face that I almost missed my introduction.


    ¡°Then we have Ava, a Catkin.¡±


    I bowed my head again in greeting to the rest.


    ¡°As all but one of you know, we''re here to discuss the upcoming event. All of you have tokens gathered in various ways.¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    My eyes widened as I looked over all of them again. I had been told by Elder Drass that they were working on a way for me to enter the event safely, but I thought that he was referring to the training provided by the tribe guards.


    ¡°With the chances the event offers, all nearby tribes have agreed to send in a group together. Sadly, the tribes have yet to gather more than the tokens you possess, and as they can not be freely transferred, we will be relying on you.¡± Elder Madri said.


    The unsaid part of the dangers the event undoubtedly held remained unsaid. There was the option we all had of just not going into the event, but that was an option no person would ever consider.


    ¡°With only a little under two months until it starts, time is short, but the Elders are hoping that group training will prove fruitful in speaking up group cohesion.¡± She made a gesture, and a set of four rings appeared on the ground in front of her. Out of habit, I identified them even if it was a bit rude; no one would know.


    [Spatial Ring - Uncommon - This Spatial Ring holds a two-by-two meter storage and allows for storing objects when bound.]


    ¡°Our tribes have pulled our resources in the hopes that what waits inside the realm proves helpful in these hard times.¡± My tail twitched at her words, a spark of anger rising with how easily she referred to the slavery and decline of our race.


    ¡°We will return with what we can, Elder. There are no histories of Void, so we all must be ready for anything in the realm. These signs will prove to me more than useful inside,¡± Ovim spoke for the first time, sounding grateful.


    As if the dams had broken, Salla spoke next, ¡°I do wish to ask, as we have time to do so, what can be expected in realm events? While the Foxkin tribe has quite a bit of knowledge stored, we lack any information or realm events.¡±


    I tilted my head, smiling slightly. For one, I knew what Eldar Madri Would say as I''d asked her the same thing. For another, I could appreciate the way her eyes darted toward the rings; she was as excited by them as I was.


    ¡°Anything, the gods create realm events, and they design them in any way they see fit. It could range from a battlefield to a series of puzzles or a survival quest. It depends on the god, as Void is a god no one knows much about. It''s all in the open air.¡±


    There was a rumbling from Bolder as he spoke, and his voice suited him perfectly. If it had a slight accent, I couldn''t place it. ¡°Fighting might only be part of the event, but I will handle it; puzzles, I will not.¡±


    I smiled at him, and for a moment, I figured that the upcoming event might not be that bad.


    Aster


    I sat down, crossing my legs and leaning against Umbra''s chest, closing my eyes. My body still ached from the flight and spar, but the anticipation dulled it all. We''d figured out and agreed at the beginning of arriving through the portal that a good way to end the night was to cheek on the bond.


    Entering the bond was almost second nature when next to Umbra, and having contact, even a slight one, made it all the easier. Taking in a breath, I felt what I could only say was a small world expanding in my mental vision. Our bond, like any bond, was unique, with the only nearby ground being giant ever-stretching branches that came from a massive tree that looked close but ever far away and impossible to reach. After a moment, the glowing orb that was Umbra appeared next to me. Her appearance was Identical to mine; her orb was a lighter blue compared to my darker-colored one now compared to the first few times we''d explored this place.


    ¡°I wonder what will happen when it reaches the next branch.¡± Umbra hummed her orb, floating closer to the edge of the tree.


    What she was referring to was the vines, the only way that the branches could be traversed, almost web-like in their expansion, had so far only connected us to one other branch, but now they were just shy of halfway to a third.


    ¡°I hope it''s another skill that works well with the other bond skill.¡±


    The skill I was referring to was Frost Control, currently our only bonded skill. It was sitting at rank three and hadn''t improved in weeks, making progression equally as slow as the vines. While I found the skill fun to use, it was limited. Shaping ice and snow in a half-dozen-foot radius at a pace slower than doing it myself had no use in combat. Still, it did seem to help mediation work in sync with Frost Affinity Meditation, but only when surrounded by cold and some type of snow or ice.


    ¡°Should we continue to the tree?¡± Umbra motions to it by bobbing towards it.


    I responded by setting off, but like her, neither of us expected a change in the distant tree, though it gave us something to do while we talked. One of the unlabeled benefits of the bond was the way time worked when we were inside it. It wasn''t exactly slowed down, but when both of us were in the bond, it felt stretched, where an hour in here would only be half of one outside or even less. The time difference ranged quite a bit.


    While we bobbed along, we discussed the flight and training, mostly the difference in combat that would take place when we fought in the sky, a subject that was becoming more relevant. Our written studies were taught by Sarah and focused only on styles of fighting. Recently, since we started flying, she had gone into the history of air-based combat and how different each fight could be based on a number of factors such as weather, wind, what was beneath us, and more.


    With Umbra being a dragon, she was a dominant force in the sky that couldn''t be ignored. Her affinity for frost made her slightly unique compared to anything else that flew, with most creatures taking on an affinity for storms or wind. Most frost dragons stayed well into the north, and there wasn''t any history Sarah knew of where a frost dragon had been bonded.


    ¡°I need to figure out a way to help you in a fight when we''re in the air.¡± I sighed, bringing up a subject that had been discussed what felt like hundreds of times.


    Even without eyes, I could sense her eye roll. Umbra was of the opinion that I should just stay on her back in a fight and let her, a dragon, do the fighting. Still, she didn''t ever stop me from trying to think of ways to help.


    I knew in later grades, it would be easier to help as my abilities grew, but there had to be something I could do now. Arrows were almost useless on Dragonback with as fast as she flew in the air, that was, unless I was aiming behind us. Otherwise the arrows were actually more dangerous to us, a fact established by testing. Still, the whole idea of just giving up on my main way of fighting didn''t sit well. It''s what had led me to etching runes on the arrows and my earlier test in the spar.


    My starting idea was to create a wide variety of arrows that could help in the air and on the ground, but it took less than a week to throw that idea out. Rune-etched arrows were a pain to make, each one had to be carved in almost perfect detail, and then each type of arrow type had to be tested and reworked until they worked properly, even then they tended not to work the expected way and were most times destroyed in the process of being used.


    At times, it had been fur pulling annoyance, but without another person who had made rune arrows with us, I had resolved myself to the process of creating the rune setup for each type of arrow.


    For all purposes, the ice arrow had been a big success, and I drifted off in thought as I went over the rune formation. Making the arrows in any amount would be possible now that the formation had been proven to work, but it would take over an hour for each one if I didn''t want to rush, and I still had two other types of arrows I wanted to work on.


    ¡°Aster, even if the arrows work the way you want, you won''t be able to use them in flight except for behind us, and even then, the wind will still be a problem.¡± Umbra sensed my drifting thoughts and what they were about.


    I gave her a mental shrug. ¡°Hopefully I''ll find some skills to help with it, or I''ll have to wait until my attributes are high enough to account for it, but it''s a start.¡±


    After a while, a mental agreement was reached, and we pulled out of the bond. I stretched, feeling my joints pop, then stood, letting my ears twitch off the frost that had built up on them. Around us, an inch-deep set of frost had formed on the grass and rocks thanks to Umbra''s Frost Creation skill. It let everyone else think we were meditating, a way to cover for time spent in the bond, a secret that neither of us felt inclined to share.


    ¡°I''m going to head over to Kat''s tent and see what she thinks of what grade two gives us access to. Did you want to come?¡± I asked Umbra.


    Umbra shook her head, her tail twitching, ¡°I want to go on a night flight before my advancement.¡±


    ¡°If you see any low-level beast, can you bring one back? We need to dry some more meat. We''re running low.¡±


    After a mental agreement, she set off, and I headed to Kat''s tent, curious about what she would think of the skill points.

 T2, Chapter 49, Last Level

    ¡°The drums of war echoed through the valley as both front lines of the opposing armies moved to begin the first clash of the battle on the ground. Above them, the elites of both sides met with skills and spells that shook the air. Brother would be fighting brother and father attacking son. Today blood would give way to a victor and a new king that would change the fate of many nations.¡± - War text describing the last battle of the civil war of Garmio and the rise of King Dromdier.


    Aster


    I looked down at the small bunny-like creature, tapping it with my boot. Its fur was more stone-like than any normal fur, which explained why my first arrow hadn''t gone as deep as it should have. Still, it was the last amount of experience I needed, and the blue box in my vision listing my recent notifications was all the proof I needed.


    [You have killed a Rabbit - Stone Hill - Level 71]


    [You have defeated a creature the same grade as you. Normal experience is awarded.]


    [Race Class - Daughter Of Kulni - Level 75 is unable to gain any experience]


    [Second Class - Bonded Ranger - Level 74 has increased to level 75]


    [Notice: Grade has reached the level cap for both classes; until advancement Is confirmed, class levels will be unavailable.]


    [Grade Advancement is available; begin advancement into Grade 2?]


    [Yes/No]


    I closed the window, knowing to wait on that option, and stored the rabbit''s body. The level difference between my Race class and Second class had been closed out as well, something I''d felt the need to do even if it wasn''t necessary. It had only taken a few extra hours, and no one in the camp could complain because it was just me and Kat and here, and she had wanted to do the same, but she had beaten me to the level cap.


    ¡°That was a great shot. Was that the last one? I don''t get how the rabbits are so calm in the open like this.¡± Kat said as she walked up with a hand on her hip near the belt as if expecting a problem.


    I smiled at the compliment; it had been about a hundred-yard shot, and the winds were lacking in any strength at the time. I raised my hand, gesturing to the small hills, or rather mounds of dirt around us only a few feet high.


    ¡°Anything big enough to cause an issue would be spotted, and I''d guess that they''re not great eating by how hard their skin is, so they might be avoided, but I''m not too sure most of my hunting was done in a forest.¡± I tried to explain what was obvious to me, but Kat just sighed.


    ¡°You know how to hunt and what to watch out for, but you don''t know how to hold a spoon properly.¡±


    I felt my cheeks redden at her words, and I opened my mouth to object. A spoon was just a really small and weirdly shaped ladle. It made no sense to hold it the way they did. A spoon was awkward, especially when you could just drink most soup out of the bowl, but I closed my mouth after a second. If Kat wanted to use a spoon weirdly, she could.


    ¡°We''re both done and on our way back,¡± I let Umbra know with a quick thought and started a light jog to keep pace with Kat, who was just keeping a fast walk. I got a mental nudge of excitement as a response from the dragon. It was a little funny that of the three of us, the one who would get the littlest changes to her classes seemed to be the most excited. There was also the worry we both shared about advancing at the same time, but in the middle of nowhere, and having spent a few months with the others, I figured we were as safe as we could be.


    Umbra was still wary of Graves and the others, and I knew that they, of course, were hiding things, but so was I. I hadn''t shared too much about my classes, their rarity, or anything I really thought was important about myself, like my bond, and they still were helping me learn, so until the event was over, I didn''t see a problem with it. It was loads better for Umbra, at least because she got to fly and gain levels.


    ¡°Any idea on what class you''re hoping for? I''m hoping for a good advancement and for my race class to get something in the rare rarity besides princess.¡± Kat turned her head to me as we crested one of the minds of dirt.


    I thought about it for a moment. While I definitely wanted advancements in both of my classes and didn''t plan on choosing anything outside of the class''s recommended paths, I didn''t know what to expect. Normal secondary classes would have a clear path. A good example was that a cook path would start as an apprentice, then turn into a baker assistant, then a cook, and if they reached the fourth grade, then something even better. My race class was altered because I grew up with Kulni, which made the options I got quite unusual, and my secondary class was linked to a Dragon, so there was no telling where that would lead either.


    ¡°I''m hoping I get to continue the paths, and they don''t end early. I don''t know where they''ll lead, but they seemed to suit me.¡± While my answer sounded vague to even me, I tried to rephrase it. ¡°I don''t know what my classes will lead to, but I like them, and they make me feel like me. Each of my skills seems to just fit.¡±


    Kat seemed to understand what I meant and nodded in agreement. ¡°My skills feel like part of me. If they changed because my classpath ended, I don''t know what would happen.¡±


    That was one worry everyone seemed to have: an unwilling change in classes. While there was never an end to any path, some advancements had no clear choice, and even the recommended option changed a class so drastically that skills could be altered. Most of the time, according to books, this only happened to people who had a massive change in their lives as well as a change in how they thought.


    I shivered at the thought of that happening to me, then shook it away. There was no way I would change that much. We both tried to think of skills we might get and what the skill points would be like until the camp came into view. A steady stream of smoke was rising from the pot in the middle, promising a good meal. At the same time, as I looked down the short slope, a black-scaled head looked up to meet mine.


    I gave a wave, and after confirming with Kat, who agreed to let Graves know we were back, even if he probably already did know that. I turned and made use of Stalkers movement to get to Umbra.


    ¡°Are you ready to advance?¡± I asked her


    She gave a snort. ¡°Ready? I''ve been waiting hours for you two.¡± I rolled my eyes and switched to using the bond


    ¡°It''s not like we have wings and can pick our levels from the ground like picking up pebbles.¡± I reached up and rubbed her neck, looking for any loose scales, earning an appreciative rumble from her. While the ring she got from the weird man she had told me about back in Arilon kept her scales shiny, she still had to get rid of the smaller ones that were falling out to let the bigger ones grow, and with the bond, I could understand the discomfort they gave her.


    ¡°I could have helped speed it up,¡± Umbra said


    Rolling my eyes, I shook my head. ¡°That would ruin the fun. I''ll only get to advance to grade two once.¡±


    Umbra made a half rumble of agreement and was silent as I found one of her smaller scales seeming to be more stuck than actually part of her natural armor. I leveraged it out with no small amount of effort and a dagger from my storage.


    ¡°I''ve been thinking those gloves you use will fall apart eventually, and you''ll need to make another pair in the future, but besides the small amount of scales I left in the Tower, I''m still growing quite a bit and will shed more scales,¡± Umbra spoke thoughtfully, and I sat back and listened, pausing my work as I drew out the gloves so we could both look at them.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± I looked up at her as I turned the gloves one way, then another.


    ¡°I want to keep collecting the scales, but instead of playing to sell all of them, I want to have you make some form of armor with them,¡± Umbra stated, Nodding her snout and mentally gesturing to the scales on the palms of the gloves. ¡°The protection dragon scales can offer is better than leather and more flexible than iron.¡±


    Rubbing my right ear, I thought the idea had been discussed before but not in depth. Design ideas were already appearing in my mind and being discarded just as fast. ¡°It''ll take too many perfectly shaped scales to make something like scale armor, but if we make this a long-term project, the biggest issue is dragon scales can''t be enchanted, so it wouldn''t be a good idea to make it the main material but if it was used to cover any weak points¡­¡± I trailed off and shrugged my shoulders. I wasn''t a smith, and I hardly considered myself more than a dabbler in sewing and leatherworking, much less a tailor.


    ¡°I know, but I thought we could ask the others and see if there''s anything missing. I almost forgot about it after leaving Arilon.¡± Umbra mimicked my shrug with a wing.


    ¡°It''s an idea.¡± I agreed, then looked at Umbra thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe something for you as well, not armor, but something that could hold a lot of runes and maybe something for your talons.¡±


    We continued to talk about the ideas until Umbra looked behind me, and I turned to see Graves and Kat walking by, both of them talking.


    Kat, sporting me, grinned first with an excited smile on her face, but it turned into a scowl after a second. ¡°Aster! You should eat something, you''re the only one of us who hasn''t, and the advancement into grade two will take just as long as the first.¡±


    I tilted my head, surprised at her words. I didn''t know if it was eagerness or something else, but she hadn''t ever really been this bossy before. Not seeing a reason to disagree, I stood up and pulled a piece of bread out of my storage as I sidestepped toward where the pot of stew was. As I moved, Graves spoke, ¡°Don''t forget to do a last check on your class and skills before you advance. It''ll be helpful to have a reference point.¡±


    With those words, they continued on, and I looked at Umbra, puzzled. She answered my unasked question, ¡°She''s nervous about something, probably her advancement. She smells anxious, but Graves is right; I already looked at my Status. You should do the same before tonight.¡±


    As I turned and made my way to the stew, I pulled it up, knowing they were both right.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 1]


    [Level: 75]


    [Titles: True Daughter of Kulni, Bonded]


    [Mana: 910/910]


    [Stamina: 1660/1660]


    [Race Class: Daughter of Kulni- Level 75]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation, Spirit of the Wild Hunt, Frost Control - Rank Five]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 75]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Ranger''s Aim - Rank Seven, Night Eye - Rank Nine.]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank Six, Careful Step - Rank Eight, Advanced Rune Etching - Rank Two, Archery - Rank Nine, Frost Affinity Meditation - Rank Eight, Leatherworking - Rank Three, Forest Stride Basic - Rank One, Tracking Basic - Rank Seven, Skinning - Rank Four.] Survival Talent - Rank Six, Hand Combat - Rank Seven, Riding - Rank Seven, Woodworking - Rank Two, Aerial Balance - Rank Three, Arrow Shaping - Rank Three, Cooking - Rank Two.]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 0]


    [Constitution - 180]


    [Strength - 302]


    [Endurance - 332]


    [Dexterity - 596]


    [Charisma - 254]


    [Intelligence - 183]


    [Wisdom - 303]


    Tapping my foot, I paused, looking at the screen, and sighed. I was happy that I''d be advancing tonight, but looking at my skills had lowered my mood a bit. I''d advanced Basic Leatherworking easily enough, and its only option had been just Leatherworking. The same was true with Rune Etching turning into Advanced Rune Etching.


    The real reason I was upset was Archery. It had been stuck at rank nine no matter what I''d done. It didn''t matter the shots I made with my bow. The skill had just seemed to be waiting for me to do something. I half hoped that my class advancement would fix it, but that didn''t feel right.


    The other problem, if you could call it that, was how full the screen was starting to feel. If I kept gaining new skills soon enough, the screen would be too full for me to read properly, though, seeing as I''d never heard of that problem before, there was probably a solution somewhere.


    Reaching towards the pot, I pulled a bowl out of my storage. It was hand-carved and had a few unusual lumps thanks to my poor work, but it did work, and there wasn''t that much wood around. Filling my bowl, I took a sip and regretted it. My eyes watered at how hot the stew was, and I had to fight the urge to yelp or spit it out. The flavor, a mix of some kind of beast and various vegetables and spices, was too good to waste any of it. Taking in deep breaths of air to cool down the stew in my mouth, I made my way back to Umbra, giving her a look. The amusement I could feel seeping through the bond didn''t match her face, which she kept expressionless. Before I could say something, she spoke


    ¡°Doesn''t it seem weird with how normal it seems? I figured advancing in a grade would be a big thing for everyone.¡± Umbra asked.


    Before responding, I took another sip of stew after giving it a generous few long breaths to cool it down. ¡°I think I understand. The biggest thing is that it seems like advancing in grade is a celebration for family. I don''t doubt that Graves and Kat will celebrate together, but we''ve only been here for a little over three months, maybe four? And all they''ve done is teach us, and that''s because we''re the only people who can go into the realm event with Kat.¡± I knew I was an optimistic person and usually not the best at spotting emotions or lies, except for Umbra''s. Still, after spending time with a group and failing to get any of my questions about them answered except Kat, it was clear that we were the odd dragon and human here.


    Umbra heaved a deep sigh and settled her neck down, laying her head next to me, and I rubbed it as I continued to speak.¡°They''re teaching us, but that doesn''t mean that we want to be friends.¡±


    Letting out a snort, her big eye focused on me. ¡°I understand that, but it seems that we keep getting stuck with people who want us around but don''t at the same time. Why are you humans so complicated?¡± She continued to look at me as if expecting an answer, and I raised an eyebrow back, giving her a blank look.


    There was a pause in the conservation before I spoke, ¡°You know I''ve only been around them as long as you have? To me, humans are equally as weird. A lot of what they do doesn''t make sense.¡±


    Umbra let frost billow out as she half hummed, half rumbled, and we sat there in quiet for a few minutes.


    I leaned back on the bedroll and grimaced, wishing I could be outside with Umbra and her cool scales, but she was wrapped around my tent and fervently rejecting any idea that was to start the advancement outside. For the rest of the evening, there had only been a short talk with Kat but nothing else. It seemed that the plan to start the advancement as the stars rose would be what happened, not that I could see the stars.


    ¡°I''m going to have a sore back when I wake up,¡± I grumbled


    Umbra''s response was a rumbled snort. After her advancement and with what had happened during it, she was doing everything she could think of to keep me safe while we both advanced, not that it would stop anything actually happening while we both were asleep. I wasn''t going to tell Umbra that, though. The last thing I wanted was for both of us to have to deal with an empty bond for any more time than needed.


    ¡°The stars are starting to twinkle.¡± Umbra let me know her body shifting slightly outside, rustling the tent flap.


    ¡°Then there''s no reason to wait, right? I guess I''ll see you when we both wake up.¡± I was a little nervous, but there wasn''t anything else to do, so mentally, I pulled up the screen.


    [Grade Advancement is available; begin advancement into Grade 2?]


    [Yes/No]


    With another wish of good luck and a quick prayer to any gods that could be listening, I selected yes.

 T2, Chapter 50, Grade Two

    ¡°The system is old, not as old as some of the gods. The topic of how the system appeared is debated to no end and has, on more than one occasion, started small wars. Some believe it was created by the gods to give way for people to grow in strength to rival the beast and monsters; others believe a rip in demisonal fabric allowed the system to slip between realms. Whatever way the system appeared, the gods have stated that it''s permanent and here to stay.¡± - Solex Of History, page 2319.


    Aster


    It was as I remembered it: nothing but endless darkness in every direction and the feeling of weightlessness and a nonexistent body. Well, there was one difference: the time the screen appeared felt like it was taking forever. Still, with nothing I could do to speed it up, I forced myself to relax and wait. While I waited, I thought about the armor that Umbra had suggested. There were no problems with the armor I had now besides eventually growing out of it, whereas the new armor would require a lot of time and effort. Eventually, the screen appeared, and my attention shifted.


    [Advancement to grade 2 has started]


    [Multiple class advancements have been made. Please pick a class to advance first.]


    [Race Class / Second Class]


    Thinking back to the time of my first advancement, I didn''t spot any differences, so after thinking about which to pick, I decided to start with my second class to have a slight change. With the option selected, four windows appeared.


    [Four Options Available]


    [Option One]


    [Class: Woodlands Ranger]


    [Rarity: Uncommon]


    [Granted Skills: Advanced Tracking, Hunting Instinct, Ranger¡¯s Quiver]


    [Starting Skill Points: 20]


    [Skill Points Per Level: 1]


    [Attributes Per Level: 18]


    [Free Points + 4]


    [Constitution + 3]


    [Strength + 2]


    [Endurance + 3]


    [Dexterity + 1]


    [Charisma + 1]


    [Intelligence + 2]


    [Wisdom + 2]


    [The Woodlands Hunter knows the front and back of the forest he hunts in, what lives there, and the challenges presented.]


    [Note: This class is not compatible with your bond and will result in delayed growth of the bond.]


    I shook my head in disbelief. This was the first class option? It was terrible, no. As Kat would put this, this is Griffin''s shit. There was nothing else to say about it. The addition of skill points was interesting, but like my first advancement, there was no other information, and I''d probably get none until I left the advancement area. With a tinge of annoyance, I moved my attention to the next screen.


    [Option Two]


    [Class: Rune Smith]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Granted Skills: Rune insight, Ethereal Rune Tools, Mental Runic Book.]


    [Starting Skill Points: 25]


    [Skill Points Per Level:1]


    [Attributes Per Level: 20]


    [Free Points + 1]


    [Constitution + 3]


    [Strength + 2]


    [Endurance + 3]


    [Dexterity + 2]


    [Charisma + 2]


    [Intelligence + 3]


    [Wisdom + 4]


    [The Rune Smith is a crafter focused on the field of all runes, with an aim to make use of any and all basic runes they uncover.]


    [Note: This class is not compatible with your bond and will result in delayed growth of the bond.]


    [Note: The Rune Smith is a crafting class and will earn experience from working in the rune field and completing or adding runes to items.]


    It was better, I guessed. It was the first time I''d been offered a proper crafting class, so it was interesting to see the differences. The ability to gain experience from crafting items was something I could see myself doing, but again, it had nothing to do with Umbra and the bond, so I didn''t see myself picking it. With growing worry about my future choices, I moved to the next option.


    [Option Three]


    [Class: Bonded Ranger of Frost]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Granted Skills: Advanced Frost Arrow, Lesser Draconic Instinct, Arrow Creation, Lesser Bond Transfer]


    [Alterations: This class alters the body and can result in a change to pupils and skin textures related to the bonded creature.]


    [Starting Skill Points: 40]


    [Skill Points Per Level: 2]


    [Attributes Per Level: 25]


    [Free Points + 5]


    [Constitution + 2]


    [Strength + 3]


    [Endurance + 4]


    [Dexterity + 5]


    [Charisma + 2]


    [Intelligence + 3]


    [Wisdom + 1]


    [The Bonded Rager of Frost draws power from their bond to increase their ability in battle. With a bow and created arrows, their ranged prowess is hard to match.]


    [Note: Bonded to one of the stronger forms of life, a dragon, you have been given the maximum number of attribute points available at the current stage.]


    [Note: This Class is a continuation and can alter existing skills.]


    If my body existed in this space, I''d either be jumping in excitement or slumping in relief. Either way, my tail would be wagging. There was a class that I could take, and it was still related to archery and Umbra. There was the problem of the alterations; I didn''t mind the changes, but to my knowledge, racial classes were the only classes to offer any changes. Was my advancement that different because of Kulni and Umbra? Taking a second, I made a reminder to look through the books and ask as discreetly as possible for anyone else who had alterations in their second class. With not as much worry as before, I took a look at my last class option for my second class.


    [Option Four]


    [Class: Bonded Weaver of Frost]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    [Granted Skills: Frost Mimicry, Ice Bolt, Glacial Ice, Lesser Draconic Mana Regen, Glacial Blood]


    [Alterations: This class alters the body and can result in a change to pupils and skin textures related to the bonded creature.]


    [Starting Skill Points: 40]


    [Skill Points Per Level: 2]


    [Attributes Per Level: 25]


    [Free Points + 5]


    [Constitution + 3]


    [Strength + 2]


    [Endurance + 1]


    [Dexterity + 1]


    [Charisma + 2]


    [Intelligence + 5]


    [Wisdom + 6]


    [The Bonded Weaver of Frost strives to equal their bond with elemental control using their bond to gain a deeper understanding of the coldest affinity.]


    [Note: Bonded to one of the stronger forms of life, a dragon, you have been given the maximum number of attribute points available at the current stage.]


    [Note: This Class is a continuation and can alter existing skills.]


    While the class was good, really good, and offered five class skills, it would require a shift in combat that I didn''t want. The shift in attribute points would help even out my current attributes, though. I hesitated as I looked over both of the actual proper options, not bothering to look at the other two.


    I knew what I wanted, but unless my race class offered a shift in Attributes, I was expecting all of my free points to go into balancing out my attributes. Even with that, I''d be gaining a lot of dexterity and endurance. Still, I wanted to use my bow, and only one class gave me that option and kept my bond. I knew I should probably think about it more, but the choice was obvious.


    [Select Second Class Option Three?]


    [Yes/No]


    I gave a mental agreement and watched as the screens winked out and a new set of screens appeared. This choice had been surprisingly simple.


    [Notice: You have selected class Bonded Ranger of Frost]


    [Notice: You have skills that have been altered.]


    [Notice: Skill Frosted Arrow has improved into Advanced Frost Arrow.]


    I blinked, a bit surprised. If that was my only altered skill, then it meant the rest of them would be staying the same. I didn''t know if I should be excited or upset at that. Either way, it meant my skills were growing.


    [Notice: A class advancements have been made]


    [Race Class available for advancement begin?]


    [Yes/No]


    Again, I gave my confirmation and frowned at what appeared before me.


    [Two Options Available]


    Only two options for my race class? From what I''d been told, the standard amount of class options during an advancement had been three, and it rarely went below that number. While I understood I wasn¡¯t normal by any stretch of the word, it still felt off that I would be that limited in this advancement. Only two choices. Looking at the screens, I read the first one.


    [Option One]


    [Class: Chimeric Human]


    [Rarity: Epic, Unique]


    [Granted Skills: Morphic Alterations, Chimeric Blood, Woven Skin]


    [Alterations: Class holders will be given the option of partly absorbing the remains of defeated creatures to gain a chance at gaining attribute points and skills related to the physical and magical portions of the race. These changes can come with body alterations.]


    [Starting Skill Points: 35]


    [Skill Points Per Level: 2]


    [Attributes Per Level: 30]


    [Free Points + 5]


    [Constitution + 3]


    [Strength + 4]


    [Endurance + 4]


    [Dexterity + 4]


    [Charisma + 4]


    [Intelligence + 3]


    [Wisdom + 3]


    [As a holder of at least three different and unique bloodlines not related to oneself and with one bloodline rated at legendary, you have started down the path of the Chimera, an option that is not reversible.]


    [Notice: A Version of this Race Class option will be available at each Race Class advancement with the possibility of an improved quality but will continue to suppress other class options of a lower grade or equal grade.]


    [Notice: This Race class will permanently change your Race.]


    A Chimeric Human, it was the answer to why her options had been limited. The class looked amazing, but it brought up a lot of questions and fears. Chimera were creatures that were mashed up and monstrous versions of normal beasts. While I¡¯d never seen one and never read about one, Kulni had told me about them, and from what she had said, they were dangerous. Kunli had only had one experience with a chimera, a bear made of metal and stone with the face of a tree spirit. She had expressly warned me never to fight one at my own grade. While it had seemed more like a way to get me to avoid an unknown beast in the forest at the time, now I would have to rethink that talk and soon. As the class stated, it wasn''t going to go away, and if I understood it right, then if it was rated to or a higher rarity of any other race class option, then it would cover them up or something like that. I really hoped I wouldn''t have to pick it up this time or maybe even ever if I couldn''t find anything out about it because it definitely rang any and all warning bells in my head. There was only one upside to this: my next option had to be rated higher than Epic. Turning my attention to the only other screen, I hoped that it was something actually choosable because if it was as mysterious as Chimeric Human felt, then I had no clue what I was going to do.


    [Option Two]


    [Class: Beast-Kin]


    [Sub Race: Progenitor of Wolf-Kin]


    [Rarity: Historic]


    [Granted Skills: Progenitor¡¯s System, Alteration¡¯s Legacy, Primal Shift ]


    [Alterations: This class will alter the class holder''s race to a Progenitor Wolf-Kin, changing the current race.]


    [Starting Skill Points: 35]


    [Skill Points Per Level: 2]


    [Attributes Per Level: 30]


    [Free Points + 4]


    [Constitution + 5]


    [Strength + 4]


    [Endurance + 5]


    [Dexterity + 4]


    [Charisma + 2]


    [Intelligence + 3]


    [Wisdom + 3]


    [A wartorn species, the Beast-Kin were created by the Goddess of the Hunt Khyrie endless Melina ago to fight a long-dead entity. Now, you have the option to join them. The subspecies Wolf-Kin were once a pillar of the Beast-Kin race but have since reached near extinction.]


    [Notice: This is a total racial alteration and will affect racial affinities, the body, and racial skills.]


    [Notice: As a True Daughter of Kulni, effects relating to the subspecies Wolf-Kin will be altered to represent the relation as a Daughter of a Guardian Beast.]


    [Notice: This is a progenitor race, as such changes related to the race can be increased through quest.]


    [Notice: This is a Racial Class requiring the completion of a multi-step quest to achieve full Racial benefits.]


    This, this was everything I could have wanted. I wasn''t ashamed of being human by any means. It was what I was born as, and if it couldn''t ever be changed, I¡¯d be fine with it. With that being said, I couldn¡¯t remember my parents; they had left me, and to me, the reason hadn¡¯t mattered for a while. Kluni was my mother and had raised me with her pack, even if I wasn¡¯t one of her kind. Now, I had the chance to show her how much that meant. It also didn¡¯t hurt that my only other option was a Chimera. There was the question of what a beast-kin was and what a progenitor was, but Kulni could probably answer them. Without much more thought, I selected Beast-Kin as my race class advancement.


    [Select Race Class Option Two?]


    [Yes/No]


    I selected yes, and quickly, the screens changed, blinking out and being replaced. I read over the multiple new screens that appeared.


    [Notice: As a new progenitor to the Wolf-Kin, the god related to the race has been notified.]


    [Notice: New Race selected, alterations to biology and mana pathways are beginning, and pain is expected. Minor discomfort is expected as the mind gets used to the new chances after advancement]


    [nOTic3: Eorrror, RaCCE NoT Recognized. E.323#.]


    [E.323 Progenitor Race has been selected. ERRoR: Progenitor Race Selection not found. Other solution needed.]


    [E.323 Progenitor Race has been selected. ERRoR: Progenitor Race Selection skill alterations not found. Other solutions not located.]


    [E.323 Admin System Contacted.]


    [E. 323 Error Subverted and Noted]


    [A.S: Update found]


    [Rerouting to E.324, Apologies User: Aster]


    [Notice: As a new progenitor to a race, the god related to the race has been notified.]


    [Notice: New Race selected, alterations to biology and mana pathways are beginning, and pain is expected. Minor discomfort is expected as the mind gets used to the new chances after advancement]


    [Notice: All class selections have been made, and grade advancement has been completed. Leaving the grade advancement will happen in 60 seconds.][60..59..58]


    Wait what? I read over the notices as they changed from blue to red, then started to make no sense. Faster almost than I could read, the messages were gone. Only the expected one remained, but before I could think about it, a slight flare of pain raced up my spine and then back down. The feeling was so surprising that I tried to reach behind and feel my back, only to realize that I wasn''t technically here. Still, the sting on my back didn''t seem to agree and grew into a burn that seemed to flow over my legs and shoulders. My gasp of breath felt real, but I couldn''t do anything to make the feeling disappear. Only as the timer on the screen reached its end did all of the feeling left, and with it, my thoughts faded as the inky black around me faded. For once, I didn¡¯t feel weirded out; I was just thankful.


    Khyrie


    Khyrie was surprised. The girl had gained an advancement into Beast-Kin faster than she expected. On top of that, she was now a Progenitor. She found it amusing how those unique little flukes were still in the system, but it wasn¡¯t like it mattered much right now. There were grades to go until it gave anything to her if she survived that long with a Progenitor title.


    Looking down, Khyrie hummed, rubbing one of her claws over her fangs as she thought. She had wanted to wait, but with this opportunity, she couldn''t pass it up. It would help Kluni gain a bit of her spirit back, and maybe, in the future, it would give her room to bargain.


    It only took a second for the message the system sent her to get a response, then added to as Khyrie gave the slightest amount of divinity possible.


    Given how many people prayed to her, it would take a few dozen years to get the divinity back, but it wasn''t a second in the river of time for her.


    With the job done, she turned her addition back to the new creature she was working on. Chimera sculpting was a good pastime, after all.

 T2, Chapter 51, Progenitor

    ¡°War is like a storm, a big destructive terrible storm; it builds rapidly and gains strength, and when it hits, fields are ruined, towns are razed, and people die. The most dangerous part of war happens when people get used to wasting life, where every person becomes an icon on a table, and orders have to be disobeyed to live another day. That''s when the true horrors of war emerge.¡± - Theodore Thodum during the Goldrun War.


    Kat


    I tapped my foot nervously as we waited for the griffins to approach. To say I''d been lucky was an understatement. Being the first to awake after the advancement and as my brother was approaching was a blessing from the gods. I rushed to clean myself up and get something edible in my stomach while at the same time reading the descriptions of my new skills. The last time we''d seen each other was when I got the anti-scrying tattoo, and we''d said goodbye. While it had been presumed by both of us that a few more years would have passed before our next visit, I was itching to give Ren a hug.


    As the Griffins drew close overhead, I couldn''t help but admire the brown and white feathers of the creatures. They were leagues more beautiful than Aster bond, but when the dragon did take flight, the shiver that ran up my back when I could see her above told me she was more terrifying.


    Those thoughts left my mind as the griffins descended, and I could spot the outline of a man against the sky. As the dirt of their landing settled, I held myself back from running up. I had to start acting like my class¡¯s name said I was, that of a princess, but only a little.


    As Ren got off the lead griffin, my smile grew wider. Oh gods, was I thankful that I had no tells on my emotion like Aster did.


    Giving his griffin a pat, he turned to me and, taking a step forward, opened his arms.


    That was when the line of blue frost slammed into the body of one of the griffins in the back.


    Aster


    Waking up from the advancement was much easier after knowing what to expect. I first stuck a loaf of bread into my mouth, one of the last few saved from the bakery. The second was to check on Umbra. The bond told me she wasn¡¯t outside around the tent, which meant she had finished her advancement before me. Deciding to wait to send a thought to her through the bond, I took a moment to dip out of the tent to do my business and wash up at the nearby river. I didn''t hear a person or spot anyone as I walked over the hill, but that didn''t mean Graves or anyone else wasn''t around; even in grade two, they still had at least a grade on me.


    After taking a moment to rest my feet in the river and let my wet hair dry, I finally looked at the blinking in the corner of my vision and let the notifications appear.


    [Congratulations, Aster, you have advanced to grade 2 and have gained the following: Access to achievements, advanced attribute information, and skill points.]


    [Notice: Any previously earned achievements are retroactive]


    I nodded slowly. It was almost the exact same, the only real differences being what was unlocked and the fact that the message used my name. It didn''t speak about the error or whatever it was that had happened at the end of the advancement. I tilted my head as I moved to the next set of notifications, a set that hadn''t been there at my last advancement.


    [Notice: You have made a fundamental change, a racial alteration that has changed your race. Your previous race, Human, has been replaced with Beast-Kin. Racial change can result in various effects and unforeseen alterations.]


    [Notice: New title unlocked: Progenitor]


    [Notice: Progenitors Quest started]


    [Notice: New achievement unlocked: Early Brid]


    [Notice: Progenitors Quest set to locked until grade three]


    Ah, that last part of the first message almost seemed like a warning. I didn¡¯t feel different; well, I was hungry, but that had to be because I¡¯d only had a loaf of bread so far. That only left questions about my status sheet and any physical differences.


    I reread all of the notifications a few times, then realized I''d get nothing more out of them. I reached up to rub my ear, a sense of anticipation mixed with nervousness coming over me. Starting with my tail, I looked over it, but it was still the same bluish-black fur. It was almost like a pronouncement ran through my body as I looked down at the water, the idea that there was going to be something different. There had to be. That feeling was confirmed, but it wasn''t what I expected. I had no idea what a Beast-Kin was, and while I could make a few good guesses, what showed in the water wasn''t from that race, or most of it at least.


    Crystal blue slit eyes looked back at me, not amber, not anymore, and no longer round, but they were my own. I grinned into the water, trying to ease the sharpness my eyes gave, but my canine''s showing didn¡¯t help. I tilted my head as I tried a few other expressions. My ears definitely helped to soften the look when I smiled, but there wasn¡¯t any denying that my eyes were like Umbra¡¯s, those of a predator.


    Sighing, I lead back. The chimera class option was making more and more sense. Shaking my head, I started to laugh. It started as a chuckle but grew as the entire idea of what was going on finally hit me. I wasn¡¯t a human at all anymore, but neither was I fully beast-kin. What I was, well, god¡¯s be damned, it didn¡¯t matter, did it? I was myself, and I had made the choices I did. Why should what I looked like matter that much? I sat up, taking a moment to look at myself in the water again. It would take a while to get used to this; I needed something else to distract me, and I knew just what it was.


    Picking a piece of grass from the ground, I rubbed it between my fingers as I pulled up my status sheet.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 2]


    [Level: 76]


    [Titles: True Daughter of Kulni, Bonded, Progenitor]


    [Achievements: Skin to Stone, Early Bird.]


    [Mana: 940/940]


    [Stamina: 1705/1705]


    [Race Class: Beast-Kin - Level 76]


    [Sub Race: Progenitor of Wolf-Kin]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation, Spirit of the Wild Hunt, Frost Control - Rank Five, Progenitor¡¯s System, Alteration¡¯s Legacy, Primal Shift.]


    [Class: Bonded Ranger of Frost - Level 76]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Ranger''s Aim - Rank Seven, Night Eye - Rank Nine, Advanced Frost Arrow, Lesser Draconic Instinct, Arrow Creation, Lesser Bond Transfer.]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank Six, Careful Step - Rank Eight, Advanced Rune Etching - Rank Two, Archery - Rank Nine, Frost Affinity Meditation - Rank Eight, Leatherworking - Rank Three, Forest Stride Basic - Rank One, Tracking Basic - Rank Seven, Skinning - Rank Four, Survival Talent - Rank Six, Hand Combat - Rank Seven, Riding - Rank Seven, Woodworking - Rank Two, Aerial Balance - Rank Three, Arrow Shaping - Rank Three, Cooking - Rank Two.]


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    [Avaible Skill Points: 79]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 9]


    [Constitution - 187][x1.0]


    [Strength - 309][x1.0]


    [Endurance - 341][x1.0]


    [Dexterity - 605][x1.01]


    [Charisma - 258][x.9]


    [Intelligence - 189][x1.0]


    [Wisdom - 307][x1.0]


    It was a lot to take in, too much, if I was honest. There had to be a way to narrow a lot of it down to make taking a glance at it more manageable, and this cluster had me determined to figure it out. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a skill that makes all of this look a bit less cluttered.¡± My words were just a thought spoken aloud, but as if an answer from the gods, a new screen appeared in front of me. It wasn''t the standard blue screen or the bright red that had been in the advancement, but a purple one.


    [Protogentor¡¯s System: Recommendation of skill Advanced Status Screen Alteration. Cost: 5 Skill points.]


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I couldn''t stop the words from coming out. The screen was so surprising that I swiped it away with my hand. Snorting at my reaction, I looked back at my status sheet and, making the connection with what the screen had said, I focused on the new class skill, Progenitor¡¯s System. The screen that appeared was the same purple as the previous screen, telling me my guess was right.


    [Progenitor¡¯s System: A Progenitor requires specific skills to lead the path that others will follow. The Progenitor System allows for this. This skill will alter how the system interacts with the user, allowing for more direct aid.]


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t tell me much,¡± I said with a spark of annoyance. If a class was going to change everything about me, the least it could do was tell me how everything worked. I waited a moment to see if another screen would pop up, and when nothing did, I felt my cheeks redden. I guess it was too much to expect all of my answers to appear. Taking the weird screens as a cue to avoid making another mistake, I started to identify my new skills, and what better place to start than with the other weird-sounding skill?


    [Alteration¡¯s Legacy: This skill was created by Alteration in hopes that his knowledge wouldn¡¯t be lost after his death. This skill allows for knowledge Alteration learned to be passed down when in meditation or resting.]


    I tossed the grass into the river and groaned. My race class had to be one of the most vague ones out there, and all it did was give more and more questions like who was Alteration? It seemed like a confusing name and not one I¡¯d enjoy having. At least the skill told me how it could be used, and hopefully, some testing would make it easier to understand. Turning my attention to the next skill, I inspected it.


    [Primal Shift: As a Beast-Kin, your race has a right to the other half of your form. At the cost of stamina, this skill allows the physical shifting of forms into the related Subspecies of your race. While in use, this skill limits the use of all non-racial skills and abilities.]


    [Notice: This skill requires the skill Spirit of the wild hunt to work.]


    The skill had me forgiving all of the strange things the class had done up until now. If I understood it right, which I really, really hoped I did, then I could take the form of a wolf. My excitement swelled, and I let out a completely reasonable and not childish squeal. I had had dreams about being a wolf and being able to fully join in on hunts when I lived in the Claw Woods, and I mean, anyone growing up surrounded by wolves twice your size would have, right? Especially when your mother could shift forms between a humanoid and a wolf. Those dreams had faded when I¡¯d found Umbra and had been forgotten about after arriving in Arilon and starting at the academy. With this skill, though, that dream could hopefully become real. I couldn¡¯t count my prey until it was caught. Not wanting to wait, I activated the skill and was met by a purple screen.


    [Warning: Due to recent racial changes, it is recommended that the Progenitor waits to use this skill until soul damage is repaired.] [Continue skill activation? Yes/No]


    I felt my eye twitch, and then I took a deep breath, letting my sense get the better of my eagerness. It was a hard fight. Soul damage wasn¡¯t something to take lightly. With the pain from my race class changing and my race changing altogether, my soul hadn¡¯t come out unscathed. From the little I knew, damaging a soul wasn¡¯t easy, and while it couldn¡¯t hurt your body directly, it could affect the mind. If a soul was destroyed, a monster core could form, and around that core, a monster. Best to just wait a few days at the least. Blowing air out of my nose, I moved my attention to my second-class skills. My hope for them was that they would be more focused on combat than my race class skills. I started with the skill that had been altered, one that had been a core of my fighting recently, and I identified it.


    [Advanced Frost Arrow - This skill allows for an arrow to be imbued with mana, creating a thick film first on the tip of the arrow. This allows for arrows imbued with the skill to partially ignore air resistance. When the tip of the arrow imbued with the skill comes into contact with an object other than the caster, the imbued mana is directed into and spreads to whoever is hit, slowly freezing them and slowing stamina regeneration until mana in the arrow runs out.]


    The improvement didn¡¯t seem like much, but the ability to ignore air resistance, even if a little, would allow it to fly further and faster, and while the skill didn''t change much otherwise, I would bet that it was more potent. I would have to do a lot of testing and figure out how to adjust my aim to compensate for the differences, but I was more than happy with the skill. Turning my attention to the next new skill, I smiled at its name as I identified it.


    [Lesser Draconic Instinct - As beings of great power, dragons are born with instincts enhanced by mana, allowing them to rely on it often more than their eyes. This skill passively grants a sense of danger in a small area around the user and can be increased at the cost of continuous mana. This skill effect is increased when in the air.]


    I tilted my head, a bit confused at the description. There wasn¡¯t a lot to go off of, but I didn¡¯t sense anything around me differently. Even putting mana into the skill didn¡¯t seem to do anything, but if it could only sense danger, then that had to be a good thing. I chuckled and shook my head, adding it to my list of things to test in the future. With some interest, I turned to the next skill.


    [Arrow Creation: A ranger should always depend on their own craft. This skill increases the benefits of other skills when working with arrows.]


    While it had to be one of the most simple skills I had gained from an advancement, I was more than happy to get it. With a bit of excitement, I wondered if it could even help level my advanced rune etching when working on arrows. I pulled out an arrow and then paused as I realized I would probably get carried away, and that would lead nowhere good. Putting the arrow away, I looked at the last skill of my advancement and, rubbing my hands together, I identified it.


    [Lessr Bond Transfer - As a bond grows, so does the connection and the reliability. This skill allows for the transfer of Mana and Stamina to your bond at a significant cost.] [Notice: Constant use of this skill without rest can strain the bond and cause soul damage to the user.]


    I could see multiple uses for the skill, but remembering my current soul damage, I decided against testing it now. Still, in a fight, it could be the difference between life and death. If I had the skill, did it mean that Umbra had it or could get it? Rubbing one of my ears, I felt the bond. It was time to see how Umbra was.


    ¡°Did your advancement go well?¡± I asked her as I started my walk back after changing clothes into a clean pair of tunic and pants and pulled out another loaf of bread to eat. It was really good,


    ¡°Well, look who finally woke up. You know you''re advancement took three days longer than anyone else. Nine days.¡± Umbra said, but a moment later, she added, ¡°It went well. Most of my skills advanced to a greater version, but I didn''t gain any new skills.¡±


    I could feel the relief from the bond and the slight grumble, and I could understand. As a dragon, Umbra¡¯s advancement worked differently. Her advancement didn¡¯t give her a new class option until grade four. Instead, her class and skills were improved, which meant that the skills she had she was stuck with grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come over when I woke up? I know the feeling of the bond being empty.¡± I shivered at the memory. I just didn¡¯t feel right, and judging the bond, she agreed.


    ¡°For one, you smelled like two-day-old prey, and another, when I awoke, there were visitors here, and we got in a slight fight.¡± At her words, I felt her embarrassment, and I blinked in surprise, but no images came through the bond to clear up her words.


    ¡°Did you kill them?¡± I asked, concerned as I sped up my pace slightly.


    ¡°No, although I took a few feathers, I don¡¯t think they expected my breath to hit as hard as it did, but it turned out they were expected.¡± She was a bit snarky with her words, but I didn''t miss the important detail she mentioned.


    ¡°Feathers? Umbra who¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, I haven''t told them you¡¯re awake.¡± With her words, I got a rough idea of where she was, in the middle of the camp, eating what seemed like a mix of a big cat and a snake with skin made of fiber.


    I crested the slope to the camp and looked down. When I¡¯d left, I hadn''t paid much attention, instead focusing on cleaning up and stuffing my face, but as I looked down on the other side of the camp from my tent a little ways away, Umbra was eating her meal, in the direction she was facing, there was another trio of tents a little ways off. Around those tents were two forms slightly larger than the tents, and as I looked at them. I could make out their tails and wings, and when one screeched, I almost dropped my bread in awe. There were griffins here!

 T2, Chapter 52, The Griffins

    ¡°When one takes time to learn about an opponent before meeting them and relies on only that, they often find themselves left on the back foot when they are met with something they don''t expect. Learning about the history of a person is only part of your opponent.¡± -Tern Oklad Spymaster of Elmardis, a long-lost city.


    Aster


    It was my first time seeing a griffin, and yeah, they were pretty much birds with legs. I mean, I knew what they looked like from drawings, but what they looked like in a book was different from what they actually looked like in reality in a weird kind of way. They were still a few hundred yards off in their own camp, so maybe up close, they looked better.


    Sliding down the hill, I made my way to where Umbra was as she finished eating her catch. I couldn''t tell what it was as the only piece left was a hoof.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing how your skills changed, even if only slightly,¡± I said, patting her side.


    As she turned her head to me, her neck snapped back, and I could feel surprise in the bond, then confusion. Her head tilted as she peered close, bringing up one eye to meet mine.


    ¡°You''ve changed a lot more than I did, but I would have thought your eyes would match mine in color, but blue suits you.¡±


    I smiled, warmed at how quickly Umbra accepted my change in looks. If anyone''s option mattered, it was hers.


    ¡°I think our eyes were meant to match. I did go through a race change.¡± Speaking through the bond, I went over my advancement, giving my thoughts on how the Progenitor, multiple races, and the bond seemed to all want to change something about me. I also mentioned the weird error and repeated what it''d said off memory, but that moment was already starting to feel a bit fuzzy in my mind.


    ¡°Well, you don''t look any different besides the eyes, although when I identify you, it does say beast-kin now instead of human.¡± Umbra made a humming noise and then blinked in thought. ¡°There''s a lot of things to test, but waiting until we''re sure we''re alone is a good idea. Not just to hide what we can do, but also because that progenitor system seems special, but in a way, I can''t put my claw on.¡±


    I let my eyes drift to the skill. There had been a lot of changes with my advancement and not just physically or with attribute increases. There was so much to go through that thinking of it all gave me a headache. Thankfully, Umbra was right, and in time, we''d get through it all. Our talk was interrupted by the sound of someone walking up, and I turned my attention away from Umbra to see Kat walking up.


    ¡°Hey! You''re finally awake. I was getting worried. Whoa, what in the hell?¡± Kat stumbled In her walk, staring at me, and I snorted. If everyone was going to give me this reaction, maybe it''d be a little funny.


    ¡°I think that the change to my eyes is meant to happen in a later grade, but I guess I''m special,¡± I said, and I thought it was true. The only other person I''d seen with eyes like mine was Cassin, and he was the oldest dragon rider that I knew.


    ¡°Uh yeah, but there, wow, they''re going to be quite noticeable,¡± Kat said while continuing to stare at them.


    ¡°Did your advancement go well? I know you wanted to continue your path.¡± My attempt at a subject change was obvious, but she answered anyway, her eyes lighting up.


    ¡°It did! It actually went better than I expected with my second-class advancement. I even..¡± She trailed off, looking behind her with a guilty look. ¡°I can''t say, but I have a lot of skills I can''t wait to try. How did your advancement go?¡±


    I nodded, my eyebrows raising slightly, but I didn''t ask, understanding she wanted to keep it private. Wow, I was getting better at reading people''s emotions. ¡°I''m happy to hear it! Mine went well if a bit weird, but I''m really curious about some of my skills.¡± I pointed to my eyes, explaining part of it and hopefully avoiding questions.


    Umbra let out a rumble, and I looked up at her, sensing what she wanted. She had just advanced and was still growing. A single catch wouldn''t be enough. Standing up, I stretched, speaking through the bond, ¡°Go on, I know you''re hungry, and I''ll be fine. I''ll see what''s going on with the griffins since you don''t want to tell me.¡±


    Moving away from the dragon, who was standing up as well, I gave my full attention to Kat, who was watching the dragon take off a weird expression on her face. My curiosity was turned to the new arrivals to the camp. ¡°Kat, why are there griffins here?¡±


    She turned to me, and her eyes widened as her face palmed. ¡°I completely forgot. I was meant to warn you so the same thing didn''t happen that happened with Umbra, but I don''t think that will be a problem.¡±


    ¡°The same thing?¡± I echoed


    Twisting up slightly, Kat''s face displayed a bit of exasperation. ¡°Her advancement finished just after mine, but when she awoke, the first thing she saw was the griffins, and she was hungry. It got resolved with only a few frozen feathers.¡±


    I couldn''t help it. I started to laugh, and parts of the memories showed through the bond at my request. Putting my hands on my knees, I took a breath after stopping the fights of laughter, but my smile didn''t leave. For some reason, Kat didn''t find the whole thing as amusing as I did, so I decided to move to a more serious topic. Standing up straight, I took note of the fact that Kat wasn''t as high above me. The half-foot difference in height had shrunk. It was only an inch or maybe a little more, but I was growing.


    Clearing my throat, I asked, ¡°Why are the griffins here anyway? There from Karvum, of course; I''m sure you know why.¡±


    Kat raised her eyebrows. ¡°You''re not as surprised as I thought you''d be to see griffins. I mean, they''re not as big as Umbra, but there are still big creatures.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Apparently, it was my turn to feel exasperated. ¡°I grew up with wolves that make the elk in most forests look like babies. My mother is a guardian beast, and while not as big as some of the beasts in the forest, I hunted in the inner forest; they were all triple my size at that time.¡± In the end, I was ticking the points off on my fingers.


    Raising her hands, Kat conceded the point. ¡°The more you speak about that place, the more mystical and dangerous it sounds, and the more I want to see it. Anyway, you''re right. I know why they are here, and I did know they were coming, but I can''t say why because, well, it''s not my secret to tell. My brother is one of the riders that came, and he asked to meet you. If he wants, he''ll tell you why, that is, if you want to see him.¡±


    I watched as Kat''s mood seemed to change, her expression growing gloomy in a way I''d never seen on her face before, but I had no idea. ¡°I''ll speak to him, of course, but Kat, are you sure, okay?¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°I don''t know, Aster, a lot is going to happen that I can''t change. We''re still children and gods. I''m not even eighteen yet. There''s a reason I went to Arilon to learn instead of a place in Karvum.¡± Her fist clenched by the dagger on her waist, but after a moment, her shoulders sagged.


    There was no good response to her words. With only a quarter of the story, I had nothing to go off of, so I did the only thing I knew would work and hugged her. It was a little awkward because she was wearing her armor, but I knew I had made the right choice when her arms wrapped around me. The hug lasted a long moment, but eventually, she pulled away, and I took the moment to speak.


    ¡°Did they bring any cake? We ran out over a month ago, and I know Umbra ate most of it, but we need something to celebrate our advancement besides stew made with game.¡±


    Kat gave a small smile and then sighed when she saw I was only half joking.


    I waited until Umbra came back from her hunt to see Kat¡¯s brother, whose name was apparently Ren, more specifically Prince Rendal Karvum, but I wasn''t going to use the honorifics; they were just a mouthful. When she did come back and after a quick mental discussion, she agreed to wait nearby in case anything unexpected did happen. It was a long jump to say they would attack me, but you never knew.


    Approaching the camp with Kat, who had waited with me, the griffins noticed us first, the beaks of two of them pointing towards us while the third continued to pull straps off of what looked like a giant ferret. My question about where Graves and his group had been all day was also answered as I saw them sitting with two new people in red and black armor. The smell of something heavy and slightly sweet to the nose was caught on a gust of wind, and I wrinkled mine. Wine. After the party in Arilon, where I''d been doused in it, I had developed a strong distaste for the drink and smell.


    ¡°Personal guards to my brother. They know Graves if not his group, as they trained early on in the castle with him,¡± Kat whispered, seeing me look over the new people, then tapping my shoulder, she directed me to one of the tents. Pausing on the outside as Kat ducked in, I was given time to really inspect the griffins and for them to look at me. Up Close, I had to admit they weren''t just birds. The talons on each of their paws gleamed in the light with a sharpness that demanded to be tested on scale. The yellow matching eyes also reminded me of the birds from back in the forest that preyed on other birds.


    I had no plans to fight the griffins, but it might be a good idea to learn more about the skills they had and if they were like dragons in their advancement. ¡°I wonder what other types of special flying creatures exist. The sky is big enough to host a lot, I''d bet. I remember reading about a fox who could fly.¡±


    Umbra snorted, the noise coming clear through the bond. ¡°Some of those stories are just stories.¡±


    Crossing my arms, I frowned as we began a debate on how possible it was for a fox to move through the sky. The debate was mostly centered around the idea of whether the system would actually give a fox the skill to fly. The debate I knew I was winning was put on hold as the flap opened again as Kat walked out with someone who could only be Ren. In the dropping sunlight, I was able to get a good look at both of the siblings side by side. They had matching brown hair and facial features with strong jaws and sharp eyes, with one of the only big differences being Kat''s vibrant orange eyes from her class compared to the bright yellows of Ren''s, and Kat''s constantly tangled hair compared to the combed short cut Ren had.


    ¡°Ah, the bonded on the frost dragon Umbra. You must be Aster, the only non-Arilon dragon rider on the continent.¡± He gave a smile. ¡°I''ve been told a lot about you by Kat.¡± He gave a small wink.


    My cheeks reddened slightly, and I looked at Kat, my eyes narrowing.


    Kat held her hands up. ¡°I only told him about a few of the things we did, like the dungeon. We had too much to catch up on to talk about much else.¡±


    Ren chuckled, ¡°I''m Rendal, but please call me Ren. Let''s talk inside if you don''t mind. My tent has runes that block most skills and abilities from hearing what''s talked about inside.¡±


    Giving a nod, I followed him in, pausing to look back at Kat, who gave a half-shrug. ¡°He''s my brother. I tell him almost everything.¡±


    I didn''t know whether to be upset at her, but when I saw Sandath, I suppose I would hide anything from him about my adventure. ¡°That''s fair, I guess. Are you coming in?¡±


    ¡°No, I''ll wait out here and see my brother''s griffin. I like to think they have a soft spot for me.¡±


    Giving a small laugh, I walked in through the flap and took a quick look around. It was as average as any tent but made out of better fabric than my own and less decorated.


    ¡°You''ll have to excuse the lack of room, but when you''re on the move from place to place for a while, you get used to fewer amenities even if you do have a storage item. Please have a seat.¡± Ren said. He was already sitting on a cushion with a folded table in front of him and another cushion free on the other side of it that he gestured to.


    ¡°I don''t mind. My tent isn''t much better, ¡± I said as I crossed my legs and sat on the cushion.


    ¡°Usually, when someone meets with me, they expect quite a bit more ostentatious decor.¡± Ren chuckled. ¡°Can I offer you a drink or wine? It''s not the best, but its taste isn''t bad.¡±


    My fervently shaking head and expression had him grinning, and he relaxed back a bit.


    ¡°Wine doesn''t suit me, but I''ll take water if you have some,¡± I asked hopefully. I was still feeling the effects of the advancement, and while I could put the hunger off if I were going to be doing a lot of talking, something to drink would be nice.


    Ren nodded, and with a slight movement, a glass appeared, followed by a picture. Only once we both had drinks in front of us did he start to talk about what he must have wanted.


    ¡°When I learned about you, it was a surprise that out of everyone in that school who Kat could have met, it was you. Some would call it luck, but I believe there''s something more to it.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know who she was when I met her, and what''s that even meant to mean?¡± I felt a bit defensive at his words, sitting up straighter and looking mentally to Umbra for a bit of help with my words. While my friendship with Kat didn''t start truthfully, we still fought together, and we were friends.


    ¡°Oh, don''t get me wrong, you were here with Graves for a while. If you were anyone besides who you claimed to be or had tried to get anything out of her, you wouldn''t have lasted a week,¡± Ren said, his playful and nice mood dropping for a moment, and his yellow-eyed stare had me slightly unnerved. It was a second before he continued, ¡°But you are who you say you are, and your intentions are what I wanted to talk about.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by my intentions? I wasn''t really given the option to come here after all.¡± I looked at the water, giving it a deep sniff as subtle as I could before I took a sip. I didn''t know what I was looking for, but I''d seen it in a book. Either way, it smelled and tasted like water.


    ¡°I''m aware and sorry for that, but after the first week, the paper you asked to be sent to your mother was, and you have learned more here from these people than most would in a year of that school with only small dungeon runs and little spars,¡± Ren said and then let out a groan. ¡°Sending Kat there seemed to cause more problems than it solved, but I''m getting off-topic. What I wanted to ask was your plans and intentions from here on.¡±


    Rubbing one of my ears, I spent a moment deciding what to tell him. None of my plans were really set besides the realm event, and that was still a little ways off. ¡°Well, I plan to go to the realm event with Kat and Umbra. After that, I''m not too sure exactly. Why do you ask?.¡± My answer wasn''t vague by accident. A nudge from Umbra had let me know that Ren was admiring for something, but I didn''t know what yet.


    ¡°Kat told me as much, and I assume that you and her, as well as your bond, are going to need to gain a lot of levels quite quickly for the event, Most people stay In their second grade for well over two years to refine their skills before advancing again?¡± Ren asked, giving me a curious look.


    I tilted my head. Was he trying to go off-topic to throw me off, or was it a genuine question? ¡°Not really. Why does that matter? I did just advance today.¡±


    Ren tapped the table, eyeing me. ¡°Because you''ll be going into an event where the top people of grade two from every city all over will be fighting or doing whatever the realm event asks them to do, and you''ll have my sister at your side. You''re the only one that we have that can be at her side. What I''m saying is one of the reasons we''re here is to take you both to dungeons to level you as fast as possible to the height of grade two, but I need to know that you have the strength to go into the realm event first.¡±

 T2, Chapter 52 Part Two, Not so much a request

    ¡°One does not just forge a legendary weapon or armor. Each piece used in its creation has to mean something to the overall piece, you idiots. When a forge Master of the Deep creates a piece the system recognizes as legendary, It is a great mix of many people''s lives, work, and time. The hunters who took down a beast of great strength to get a bone, a miner who found a pure vein of mythrite, or a druid who convinced a Tarrale tree to part with a branch. You all need to understand that each piece of a craft tells a story.¡± - Dwarf Roklen the Gray Beard during a lesson on crafting.


    Aster


    To say I was getting a bit aggravated with this man was an understatement. He wanted me to do what? Prove myself? I hardly knew him. I could understand that he was Kat''s brother and wanted her safe, but that didn''t mean I was going to do what he asked him. Kat had chosen on her own to go into the realm event. The fact I was going wasn''t due to a want or need to protect her. That didn''t mean I wouldn''t help her, though.


    ¡°Why should how strong I am matter at all?¡± I said, my words holding a bit more of a snap than I intended.


    ¡°Because the offer of taking you to dungeons isn''t necessary, I don''t need to help you, but you''ve helped Kat and saved her life from what she and Graves told me. I want to help. I just need to know my sister will be able to focus in the realm event and not be relied on,¡± Ren sighed.


    A firm nudge from Umbra with a warning note of vague impressions of caution had me checking my anger. This wasn''t the time to start getting upset at my situation. ¡°What do you want me to do to¡­show I can defend myself?¡±


    ¡°Simple, I want you to clear a grade two dungeon on your own.¡± Ren tapped the table before setting his wine down. ¡°There''s a dungeon a bit to the north that hasn''t been cleared in over a year because of how out of the way and unusual it is.¡±


    My laugh was just barely held back, my mood instantly brightening, but I tried to keep my expression the same. My only other dungeon had been the one I''d gone into with Kat when we were at the academy. It wasn''t the easiest to complete, but at the time, I''d had to work with people I really didn''t know how to. If I was on my own, then how much better could I do? ¡°That I can do, but I have a question first, or rather an agreement I want to be made before anything.¡±


    To say Umbra wasn''t happy with my instant agreement was an understatement. While the tent stopped the noise of her growl, I could feel the bond. Ren raised an eyebrow; it was the only hint of surprise on his face. ¡°That was quick, but I''m sure we can sort something out depending on what you want.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to be led through dungeons after this. I want dungeons that me and Umbra can do together and on our own.¡± If I had to prove I could complete a grade two dungeon on my own, then what was the point of having someone else walk me through other dungeons? Being led through the higher-tier dungeons wouldn''t be possible with how the dungeons reacted to higher grades interfering with lower grades during a delve.


    Tapping his finger on the desk again, Ren didn''t speak for a moment, thinking while looking at the wine in his glass. I didn''t mind, as it gave me the time to calm Umbra down.


    ¡°Again? I don''t like this. Going into a dungeon already keeps me worried, but on your own? What if the dungeon is too hard to clear?¡± Umbra was restless in her denial of the idea.


    ¡°I can turn back and leave. If he refuses to help up, then we can hunt in the wild to gain levels, but a dungeon will be faster and have cores. Even if you can''t eat them to level anymore, they still help you grow in size, not to mention the rewards that can be found in dungeons.¡±  I didn''t want to give up this opportunity to explore a few dungeons. I knew the idea of going into a dungeon alone was risky, extremely risky, but the dungeon was my own grade. That meant the hardest monster in there would be the final boss in grade three, and I killed monsters above my grade all the time.


    A hissing noise filled my mind as Umbra clawed the ground outside. I could tell she hated the idea, but before she could continue trying to explain myself, Ren spoke. ¡°Dungeons that can fit a dragon bond are not so common. Any dungeon that allows for that usually has a town around it, but there is one at grade three dungeon that might work. Hmmm, I''ll look into it, but keep in mind this agreement only sticks if you can kill the last boss and bring out its core as proof.¡± Ren looked at me, meeting my eyes, and even as unnerving as his eyes were, I knew to keep contact this time. I wanted this. He smiled and leaned back, picked his cup up, and drank.


    Umbra refused to let me leave my tent after I''d ended my talk with Ren, herding me back to my tent like I was a lost pup. Now we were having a contest of who could stay determined the longest. Her snout poked through the flap of my tent, her eye staring at me while her nostrils flared, sending out chilling air and covering the tent with frost.


    ¡°I don''t see why you should even bother with all of this anymore. You know the reason we even agreed to follow Kat here in the first place.¡± Umbra let out a long breath.


    ¡°Besides the fact that Graves would have killed us before we could get away or the fact Kat is as close to a friend as I have?¡± I answered rhetorically. ¡°Coming here was much better than you being stuck in that tower, and as long as we keep seeming agreeable, I get to learn, and you get to hunt.¡±


    ¡°We''re unofficial prisoners, like in the book about that princess who was trapped in the tower by a swarm of griffins and saved by the dragon rider,¡± Umbra said, scratching the ground outside. ¡°It wouldn''t be hard to get away, and if we flew north fast enough, there''s no way they could catch up.¡±


    ¡°There are griffins here now, and as powerful as you are, I don''t think even you could fight three griffins grades higher than you. Either way, we don''t know exactly where we are and what monsters or beasts are waiting for us.¡± I said, giving the reason we had already gone over as soon as we''d arrived here.


    ¡°I don''t want you to go into a dungeon alone.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I winced at the anxiety and fear In her words, then wilted. ¡°He wasn''t completely wrong, Umbra. The realm event is going to be dangerous, and I do need to be ready for it, but more than that, I don''t know what''s going to happen after the event. We don''t want to go back to Arilon, and Karvum wouldn''t take kindly to a Dragon in their territory, so that really only leaves the wilderness in the north or south of the continent, and I know we''re not going south.¡± I wanted to be able to keep Umbra as safe as she could keep me, and the only way that was possible was if I leveled up my classes and skills and learned to use them properly.


    ¡°If you go into this dungeon, you have to promise me you won''t go into another dungeon without me. We''re bonded, and we work best together, but we haven''t had a chance to even do more than practice on the smaller beasts. So promise me that if you go into the dungeon, you''ll never go into another one without me.¡± Umbra moved her snout further into the tent as she spoke. Her words were harsh sounding in my mind, but it wasn''t out of anger, well, not anger directed towards me but instead the situation we were in.


    I didn''t have to think about my answer. First, Umbra had been stuck in the tower, then she had been advancing when I''d almost died, and now she was having to sit back again. There wasn''t going to be a fourth time. ¡°I promise that after this dungeon is cleared, we''ll stick together as bonds should.¡± Reaching up, I rubbed her nose and then hugged it. I knew that I was putting Umbra in a hard spot and how much it hurt her to do this, but the other option wouldn''t help us progress. After this dungeon, I''d make sure there wouldn''t be another time when she had to stand back and wait while I went forward.


    Two days passed by rather quickly, all the time I''d been provided to get ready for the dungeon. When we left for the dungeon, the only people who left were all the griffins and their riders, including Ren, Umbra, and I. Kat and Graves¡¯s group were staying at the camp, not seeing a reason to come along. Her staying really pushed what was happening out in the open. I didn''t know how to feel about Kat, but I can''t say it was a surprise we were growing more distant with the more people she knew showing up. It resulted in a weird sort of ache in my chest I felt when I looked at her afterward. Kat was the only person I''d grown close to. Fernand might have been one, but the months away from Arilon had made him a somewhat distant memory. My feelings didn''t make much sense to me. Kat and Ren were siblings, so it was fair that they would have kind of a connection that I couldn''t compete with, but it felt like since I''d gotten here, I had been cast aside slowly.


    The short two days hadn''t given me nearly enough time to practice the skills I''d gained from the advancement or make much of a plan for the dungeon. It didn''t help that the only skills I''d practiced openly were from my second class. Arrow Creation and Advanced Frosted Arrow.


    The latter skill was something that had given me more confidence than I would admit. The amount of mana the skill required was nearly a hundred points of mana, a massive cost but resulting in an enormous improvement. It meant that I''d only have nine fully charged shots until I gained a few levels, and that was only if I didn''t use other skills. Regardless of the cost, the skill was definitely worth using.


    My first test had been yesterday at a wood target, which was a small tree Umbra had uprooted and moved a little way off from the camp. Completely charging the skill on the arrow had taken just shy of twelve seconds, and when the arrow was released, a blue glow could be seen on the tip, almost like my rune arrows. When the arrow stuck to the target, the difference from the old Frost Arrow skill was shown. Instead of a slow crawl of frost that would slowly sap the target''s stamina until mana ran out, the improved skill created a small bust of frost in every direction a foot wide that clung to everything. The frost lasted for over a minute. Umbra and I agreed that the reason it lasted so long was because it wasn''t being used on someone with their own internal mana that would fight the affliction.


    Arrow Creation was tested in a different way, and while the skill wasn''t a combat skill, it was equally as valuable as Advanced Frost Arrow. The skill worked like a passive skill, kicking in on its own when I started to work on arrows. My first test was creating an arrow, one out of the sparse wood found in the area with some feathers of previously hunted birds. The skill sped up the process, guiding my hands not taking control but also almost subconsciously seemed to help me see smaller issues during the carving and fletching of the arrow. My next test was to see if rune carving on the arrow tips was aided by the skill, and to my glee, it was. Arrow Creation seemed to work in tandem with Advanced Rune Etching, making the entire process go way smoother. My knife that I was using created the symbols with ease, but slowly, mistakes still occurred, but not because of a slip of the knife Or twist of the arrow. In the end, it was still a process that couldn''t be sped up and would take time.


    Sitting on Umbra''s back as she flew behind the griffins, I spoke with her, doing my best to reassure her and making promise after promise to back out if anything I couldn''t handle appeared while I was inside the dungeon. I went through the items in my spatial storage, checking that I hadn''t missed anything inside that needed to go into my bag. When inside a dungeon, taking anything out of spatial storage would cost more mana than usual by a large amount. It was typically worth not taking the item out inside a dungeon for that reason, but that wasn''t all. I did some reading on dungeons after my first experience with the issue and learned that there wasn''t a formula for how much mana each item took. It was seemingly different for each dungeon and group, but one thing did stay the same. The cost of pulling an item out would grow with each floor. From the cost listed in the book, it would be impossible on the second floor for me to even take out a piece of bread. I just didn''t have the mana at my level that would be required.


    A nudge from Umbra had me standing up, pulling the leather that kept us tied together tightened as I peered over the edge of her shoulder and down. We were descending towards a rather large hill covered in thick yellow stones with a rather big one in the middle that reached serval tower levels in height. As we touched down, I started to gag at the smell. The area almost smelled rotten. Taking breaths in with my mouth, I picked up one of the rocks and watched as it crumbled away in pieces at the touch. Under Umbra¡¯s weight, the rocks were reduced to powder. Looking at the bigger rocks, I wondered how the rain hadn''t washed them apart.


    ¡°You can see or rather smell why there''s no town set up around here. The dungeon produces the rock around its entrance, and it''s not worth anything, although dwarfs from the mountains send caravans down to collect the stuff every other year. It saves us from having to clear the dungeon yearly,¡± Ren said, approaching me, his nose wrinkled


    ¡°Let''s get this done. I''m already losing my appetite,¡± I said, almost gaging again.


    ¡°The smell is bad, but it''s not that horrible,¡± Umbra said, glancing at her. I snorted. I could tell even she wasn''t breathing through her mouth. It was firmly closed, preventing any smell from getting to her tongue.


    Giving her a narrow but playful look, I followed Ren to the dungeon entrance. The faster this got done, the better.


    The entrance was bigger than the dungeon in Arilon, but only slightly, but it had the same cavelike opening leading into darkness. I looked at it for a long moment. The other griffin riders hadn''t dismounted and were staying back, so I turned to Umbra, taking the steps necessary to reach her, and gave her a hug. ¡°I''ll be back as soon as I can, but we need to find where that other dungeon is. There''s no telling the next chance we''ll get to run a dungeon. Oh, and I''ll keep any cores I get to give to you. It shouldn''t be longer than two or three days from what the books said about a grade two dungeon and its time warping. Thinking about it, It''s funny how random things seem to appear like this.¡±


    Umbra rumbled, but there was a snort mixed in, letting me know that I''d gotten her to relax a little. She didn''t say anything else and didn''t need to. As she watched, her emotions were enough for me to know she didn''t want me to go but had some of the same thoughts I did. Taking a deep breath and not bothering to look at Ren or listen to anything he might say, I walked into the dungeon.

 T2, Chapter 53, Not so fun

    ¡°There are those who delve into dungeons for profit and levels, but there are also those who delve into dungeons for the thrill. No dungeon is the same as another. This gives people the ability to learn of new monsters and fight them without the risk of hitting too high above your grade.¡± - Adventurers Guild Assistant Theia Letim


    CORE N.41 Label: Salem


    Salem looked down at his dungeon, bored. Well, looking down wasn''t exactly true, as he was technically omniscient in the area of his dungeon because of his Dungeon Sense skill, but he liked to imagine he looked at it from a downward angle. His first mistake had been giving his floor a sulfur base. The smell was definitely unpleasant, but sulfur had quite a few uses, and he figured it''d be quite a pull for his first floor.


    To his dismay and suffering, the only people who had any know-how to use it were living multiple weeks away in the mountains.


    His second mistake was not investing his gained mana into a mana regeneration skill. That mistake had cost him any growth. Salem was now stuck as a grade two dungeon with one of the lowest mana amounts in the realm, according to the dungeon panel. His only real chance of any proper mana gain now was a dungeon break, but that would be more an issue than a solution from what he''d been told.


    He was just about to bring up the dungeon forms to see if anything of note had happened in the past week when he was alerted by a screen. Someone had entered his dungeon alone. At first, he figured it would be one of the yearly ¡®cleanings¡¯ he received from someone at least twice his grade and worth next to no mana with the little time they spent. He almost didn''t bother to check her status, but he didn''t have anything better to do. As he read the status page, the system offered his emotions and did a few flips at what was revealed.


    [Dungeon Delver Status, Extended View]


    [Selected Delver: Aster]


    [Grade Two, Level 76]


    [Role: Damage, Mixed]


    [Unique Status: Progenitor]


    [Progenitor: Mana is gained at twice the rate from this delver when on a floor equal to their grade.]


    Each delver had a status of some kind, but this was his first view of a unique status. He was more than pleased with the chance it offered him. He waited a moment, expectant, then frowned as no new screens appeared. Had this delver come in here alone? She, from his guess, was a newly advanced grade two and had entered alone. Was she insane? This was his only chance to fix the mistakes he''d made, and she was going to ruin it. No, no, no, that wouldn''t do. He needed her in the dungeon for at least a few days without dying, and that was if she spent them on the second floor. How could he fix this?


    Pulling up the screen for monsters on his first floor, he paused right before he started to make any changes. Would making it easy for this girl be a good idea? Was there another way he could earn mana off of her?


    The idea hit him then: he could use the dungeon forms. Paying the mana to put this dungeon run on the forms while it was happening would be a risk, but someone with a unique status had to be strong. A few years¡¯ worth of the little mana he''d gained would be put on the line, but the rewards, if she made it to even the second floor, could be amazing, depending on the bets. Giving himself a mental stretch, he spent the four thousand mana to start the live view. If Salem remembered anything from his past life, he''d been a gambler, and there were no plans to stop now.


    Aster


    The shift as I entered the dungeon was foretold by a slight tingle that raced up my spine and a screen appearing in my vision.


    [You have entered a dungeon.]


    [One out of Six participants. The dungeon instance will remain open for fifteen minutes or until the maximum party size has been reached]


    The first thing I noticed was that the dungeon supported more people per instance than the other dungeon I''d done. Did that mean it was more dangerous or bigger than the last, or was it just random? It was meant to be a grade-two dungeon, so it couldn''t be that big of a difference.


    I continued on the path, doing one last quick check of my bow and gloves. The sulfur smell didn''t die out, and weirdly enough, as long as I breathed through my mouth, I felt like I was getting used to the scent. Shifting the pack on my shoulders, I watched as the cave walls expanded outwards and opened up. The yellow dust and rock on the ground shifted to dark gray stone brick as I made my way forward, and I was thankful for my skill, Night Eye, and its ability to let me see in the dark, helping to avoid tripping. As the path down came to an end and the floor evened out, I found myself facing a door inset into a stone brick wall. It reminded me of the ruins in the forest with how deteriorated it looked, but instead of vines and grass, it was overtaken with dirt and dust. The stone around the door was cracked, and tiny bits of bricks from the wall were scattered along the ground. The wood of the door was the only part that looked untouched by time. On the door, a set of words were crossed out, but still legible, they read, Salem Mine. Below that, carved into the door with what had to be a knife or sharp object, another set of words was present that had me tilting my head. They are liars, all of them.


    ¡°That''s not very helpful.¡± I groaned. I really hoped that the first floor wasn''t a big riddle.


    Taking a look around, I made sure I wasn''t missing anything, and besides multiple chunks of yellow stone on the wall and roof, there was nothing. Putting the bow over my shoulder, I reached and pulled on the door handle. The rusted hinges squealed as the door opened, and I backed up, letting it swing open fully. I half expected something to jump out, but nothing happened. Carefully, I walked inside.


    Looking up for anything, I checked both sides of the door as well, but all there was was another hallway of the same crumbling brick on the floor and yellow stone clusters on the wall with the addition of wooden pillars every twenty feet on both sides that seemed to be for support. Pulling my bow out, I started forward again and notched an arrow, making my way down the hall slowly, the stillness of the air making my fur and hair rise up in nervousness. I was halfway down the hallway when there was a click, and I felt the shift of stone under my foot. The noise was soft, but with it being the only sound, it could have been the roar of a dragon.


    Not giving myself time to think, I kicked forward and, using Stalkers Movement with as much mana and stamina as possible, I sent myself forward with a look behind me, watching as nothing happened. There were no spikes or darts, just the hallway. Looking forward, I felt my eyes widen. With no time to stop myself, I saw the hallway turn to the right ahead.


    My collision with the wall sent a cloud of dust up and started a sneezing fit. Rubbing my shoulder, I winced. That would be a bruise later. Wiping the dust off my face and tail, I took a second to try and get into the right mind. That was when the growls and noises of movement started to sound. The noise echoed off the wall, not going any idea of a distance, but as hoped up as I was, I had my arrow pulled back and ready to shoot in less than a second, my mana imbuing an Advanced Frosted Arrow.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I waited, but nothing appeared out of the gloom ahead. This dungeon run was starting poorly, and why did the entire dungeon have to be in such a closed-in space? Why couldn''t a floor just be a proper fight? Taking one step at a time, I listened as the noises of whatever was in the dark continued to where Night Eye skill didn''t reach.


    ¡°Why am I so jumpy?¡± My voice was a whisper and meant to be to myself to calm my nerves, but the dubble response I got didn''t help.


    A purple screen popped into view on the right of my vision and appeared at the same time as something leaped out of the dark. I yelped as I let the arrow loose.


    My arrow landed in the middle of the thing, but its forward movement kept it going forward, and its weight hit me, sending me stumbling. Dropping my bow, I slammed my fist into it twice before I realized the arrow had killed it, and there was a standard screen waiting for me.


    [You have killed A Dungeon - Lurker - Level 64.]


    [You have defeated a Monster, Grade 1. Decreased experience is awarded for killing a monster 1 grade lower than you.]


    Feeling my cheeks heat up in embarrassment, I picked up my bow, and after listening for any more noise and not hearing any, I started harvesting the monster''s core. This was only the first floor, which meant that all the monsters would be lower level than me. I should be speeding through this, not jumping at every noise. I should be careful but not acting like a newborn pup. Looking at the purple screen, I read it as I worked to find the core.


    [Progenitor¡¯s System: Recommendation of skill Calm Mind. Cost 8 Skill Points.]


    I dismissed the window with a sigh. I needed to look into the Progenitor''s System and skill points screen and what I could do, but there hadn''t been time to test the skills I already had from the advancement, and now wasn''t the time either.


    Picking up the small core that had been in the lower abdominal part of the monster, I put it into my pack and inspected the monster. It was human-shaped but covered in short black fur and had longer than average limbs as well as a mouth full of crooked, jagged teeth. Standing up, I smiled to myself as I felt my confidence rise. This floor could be easy if I let it.


    CORE N.41 Label: Salem


    Salem was a wreck of emotions. At first, he feared that he''d made a mistake putting his mana on the girl. Not only did she react to a stone breaking by slamming into a wall at high speed, but she also screamed at the first sight of a monster. There was a moment of helplessness as Salem figured he''d have to wait a decade before he''d have the mana for a third floor. That feeling changed as the delving girl was ambushed at the next turn in the hallway. The two lurkers that had been waiting behind fake stone walls had met a swift end with only a set of punches each. No skills were even used in the exchange.


    That had caused Salem to take an interest in the gloves she was using, and while they were definitely made of special materials, the gloves had no special runes on them to increase the strength of her punches. Was she secretly putting all of her attribute points into strength? He watched as she cleared hallway after hallway with her, only stopping to check the door that led to the supply rooms he had designed for the mine. She missed the rune-covered pickaxe in one of them but not the hidden Lurker that hid on a wood beam above her.


    Looking at the screen of the dungeon forms where the delve was being sent and other dungeons were watching, he felt his core shiver slightly. The first-floor boss would be the real first test.


    Aster


    After the endless seeming hallways finally came to an end and every room I could find had been cleared, I was left standing at what had to be the floor boss room with a total of one level gained in my form, the entire floor, and sixteen orbs. The reason I thought it was a boss room door? The door was huge and made of stone with a lot of swirls and curving lines that gave it an elegant design. It stood out like a sore thumb compared to the crumbling stone floor and wooden pillars. My only bit of confusion was how short the first floor felt. Compared to the other dungeon, it was lackluster in a lot of ways, but there were no puzzles, so I was more than happy.


    Deciding on a small break before going into the boss room to eat and letting my mana regenerate, I took the time to get ready but didn''t spend more time than needed. Once I was ready and feeling refreshed, I placed a hand on the door.


    [Boss Room Status: Ready. Confirm boss room entry?]


    [0/1 Confirmed]


    I gave my confirmation and smiled, feeling my ears flick in excitement. A boss of my own grade, and I got to fight it alone. The doors opened slowly, and I took a look at the boss room around me. It was a relatively sizable square room, about eighty feet by a hundred feet, filled with junk and broken rock. Empty and rusted minecarts with yellow rock were left sitting on broken and torn tracks with nowhere to go. In the middle of the room, there was a pile of rocks but no sign of the boss. Notching an arrow, I looked around and up, taking several steps into the room. Behind me, the door started to close, and I tilted my head slightly and waited. It was only when the door closed that the movement started. Near the back of the room, behind the rock pile, were the sounds of shifting debris and stone. Moving slowly to the side, staying on the edge of the room, my eyes widened as the boss came into view, and I quickly identified it.


    [Dungeon Boss - Living Sulfur Abomination - Level 84]


    The monster was a tall nine-foot humanoid mashup of yellow rock, metal scrap, and stone. Its right hand was made up of a heavy, large pickaxe that looked a bit too sharp for my taste. Inset in its face, there was a single yellow pearlescent stone in the middle that glowed and seemed to act as an eye with no other facial features to be seen. As I examined it, it turned its head and looked at me. A scratching noise of stone breaking and reforming sounded as it took a lumbering step. That was when my brain kicked in, and I raised my bow, charging a Frost Arrow. Moving backward, I fired a shot, watching as the arrow aimed for its orb eye was intercepted by its left hand. The arrow hit the stone hand and then transferred over the frost from the skill before it bounced off. I felt my excitement dim a bit as I realized the boss''s stone skin or body was strong enough to deflect my arrows.


    The Abomination''s hand made a crunching noise as it closed its hand, and some of the stone fell away, losing one of its four figures, but other than that, nothing happened. Resolving not to get close in this fight, my mind raced with ideas on how to kill something made of stone. I could play catch around the stone pile in the middle, firing at it with Frost Arrows till it fell apart and picking up my arrows as I made loops, or I could try to get it to slip on ice to give me a free shot at its eye.


    Those ideas were put on pause as it stopped moving and raised its pick, bringing it down and slamming into the ground. The pick shattered the ground, cracking the ground. The Abomination reached down and picked up several pieces of broken stone. I realized what he was going to do a moment before he threw the rocks, and using Stalkers movement, I dashed to the nearest minecart, ducking behind it. The cart rocked as stone pelted it. I winced as the debris that did pass cracked the stone.


    Peering over the cart''s edge, I jumped up and moved back as I saw it approaching again, pulling back my bow and imbuing another Frost Arrow before releasing it. I watched as it brought its hand up again, blocking the arrow, but instead of letting it fall to the ground, it caught it in the palm of its hand and closed its fist around the arrow, crushing it.


    I stared dumbfounded as my mind went to how much time it would take to make another arrow.


    My first attempt to get the upper hand was to freeze the ground with an arrow. Instead of sliding or slipping, its weight just broke the thin sheet of ice as it stepped on it, then brought its pick into the ground, grabbing another handful of stone. As I dashed away again, I used Stalkers Movement to make a half loop around at the stone spattered behind me, thanking the gods that I had Careful Step helping me not to slip.


    Using the moment it took for the boss to come around, I tried to think of what I had on me. There were two Rune-etched arrows with the ice-freezing orb in my pack I could pull out, but saving those for the second floor had been my plan. If I got any downtime, I might be able to make some, but that probably wasn''t going to happen.


    Scowling, I turned to move around the stone pile again to buy more time but nearly stumbled as the rock my foot landed on crumbled away. Looking down, I stared at the yellow dust my leg was now covered in and blinked as I realized what I''d been doing wrong. The golem wasn''t just made of stone and metal, well not exactly. If I could just hit the yellow stone with a few well-placed arrows, that might just make it fall apart.

 T2, Chapter 54, A Few Steps Foward

    ¡°When people fight, usually there''s a reason, and from the outside, most times, it''s easy to pick a side depending on views you might have. But if the fight has proper reasons and you take a step back, both sides can have a claim to being right and wrong.¡± - Tallinn Esper Barron of the shores of Welkom


    Renald Karvum


    When Ren had learned of Kat''s experiences in Arilon and her almost dying to some form of assassin, he had ordered Graves¡¯s group to bring her back to Karvum, but quietly and somewhere, his sister wouldn''t get involved with the politics of his plan.


    That had been the first thing to go slightly wrong. The next was when a new dragon rider had tagged along with Graves¡¯s group. Ren, at first, had been surprised that Graves hadn''t taken the chance to rid the continent of one of those scaled beasts, but the reason why had appeared in his following letter.  It had explained that somehow, the rider was the daughter of a grand beast, and both she and his sister had tokens to the upcoming realm event. That had put killing her off the list almost entirely unless he wanted to be killed himself. Thankfully, the girl, Aster, seemed to be fine getting basic lessons in combat and other minor things alongside Kat. He didn''t know how she had kept a straight face with a dragon sleeping in the camp.


    The plan to try to get rid of her had come to him as he''d flown over on Udall. They couldn''t be the cause of the girl dying as it might cause issues with a grand beast, but if she were to die alone in a dungeon, then how could Karvum be held responsible?


    When he''d met the girl in his tent, he was surprised at first by her age and appearance; someone that young being bonded meant that she had done so in grade zero or one. Had the grand beast given her a dragon egg? How it happened didn''t really matter in the end. All he needed to make sure of was that if she lived through this dungeon, she would die with her dragon in the next or die when they came out due to injuries. Kat couldn''t be allowed into a realm event with a dragon rider unless he wanted her to end up the same way their brother had.


    Aster


    Working as fast as I could, I continued in the game of chase, and the Abomination was playing as I pulled my next arrow out. If I wanted the yellow stone to crumble when it was struck, a frost arrow would be my last choice to use. The Elder Claw Arrows could have mana imbued into them to help, but would that be enough? If I couldn''t break the rock in the first shot, would the monster figure out what I was doing?


    My indecision was paused as the stopping of the Abomination behind me stopped. I turned to look behind me, stopping and waiting, wondering what it was doing. The long moment of quiet was broken as the floor quaked underneath me, rumbling as the whole room seemed to heave. Then, the rockpile exploded outwards with a wave of mana and debris. There wasn''t any time for me to move or react as the spray of rock hit me, sending me flying. Feeling a stone smash into my forehead, I let go of my bow and covered my face with my arms as I hit the ground. Tumbling, I bounced off the ground a few times before coming to a stop. Letting out a groan, I rubbed the side of my head, wincing at the sharp pain and bringing my hand back to see red, sticky blood covering my fingers. Sitting up, I coughed as the dust filled my lungs, and the world spun for a second. Blinking a few times, I waited for it to steady before looking around for my bow.


    Everything was tinged with a slight blur around the edges, and dust covered the floor, making anything hard to spot, but out of luck or chance, my bow was only a half dozen feet to my left, half of it hidden under a pile of metal scrap. Standing up slowly, I was even more thankful for Careful Step helping me keep my balance as I made my way over, slightly stumbling as my body still shook off the effects of the explosion. Lifting the rusted metal up with a grunt and tossing it away, I picked my bow up, ensuring the string was intact and hadn¡¯t snapped. The string was the newer metal silk thread, and its weave remained intact. The rest of my equipment could wait until the boss was dead. Near the center of the room, the steady grind of stone and a slight shake of the ground told me it was moving again. Pulling an arrow out of a loop, I looked at the Abomination as the dust parted, giving me a view. While the Abomination was up and moving, it had suffered a lot more than I had from the explosion. Half of its pickaxe arm was missing, and its left leg had cracks running up it, with yellow dust spilling out from inside. Had it tried to kill me in a way that hurt itself because it couldn''t catch me? If I was in grade one, it might have done a lot more damage, but with my leather armor taking the brunt of the mana explosion and none of the rocks being exceptionally sharp, my endurance had held me together. Even so, my body would be covered in one big bruise in a few hours that would hurt.


    Drawing back an arrow, I inspected the body of the boss. Now that I had connected the yellow stone as being its weak spots, the fight took on a new, much easier light. Each of its joints was made up of the yellow material. It still didn''t make sense how it allowed the Abomination to bend stone like normal muscles, but magic was probably doing quite a bit of the work. With its cracked leg, the boss was now slower than it had been, letting me line up my shot and imbue the Claw Wood arrow with mana. I wanted power alone for this shot, and even if a Frost Arrow had the strength to break the golem''s leg, the frost the skill let out might work against me. The joint on the golem''s leg had been covered in the front by a stone plate, but now its left leg was a wreck. The joint was open.


    Not wanting to miss this operation and lose another arrow, I waited for the Abomination to raise its left leg and bring its right hand back and as far away from the joint before I let the arrow loose. The boss tried to block the arrow, but its hand was too far away, and with only one leg on the ground, its balance was thrown off. The arrow struck where on a human a knee would be, and like a dust bomb, the yellow stone was blown apart. The joint that I''d thought was helping the boss to move holding its entire leg together. Piece by piece, the leg crumbled, and the Abomination tilted before it fell over.


    That was when I truly felt like an idiot. A grade two boss, the first boss of a dungeon, had caused me this much trouble because I didn''t put two and two together.


    When there was time, I needed to sit with Umbra and apologize to her. While I was good with a bow and fighting living, bleeding creatures, I wasn''t good at fighting things that just ignored my attacks or shrugged them off. I needed to find a way to fight things that countered me.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    With the boss being one leg shorter than most things on the first floor, it was easy to finish off while staying out of its crawling range, with each arrow hitting its target of a joint. After the last appendage had been reduced to a pile, I received a popup letting me know the boss had been defeated. Sitting down, I grunted and sighed, giving a quick glance at the message.


    [You have killed a Dungeon Boss - Living Sulfur Abomination - Level 84]


    [You have defeated a Dungeon Boss, Grade 2, Increased Experience is awarded]


    [You have leveled up]


    Rubbing my face and skipping the rest of the notifications, I settled the bow on my lap as I looked from the kill notification to the level to gain my face, scrunching up at the single level the boss offered. Turning my head, I absentmindedly took my pack off and sighed at the jagged cuts that lined the fabric. Thankfully, none of the rocks had cut deep enough to pierce the inside of the pack. But it was another thing I''d have to visit a shop to get. I was looking at the boss''s rubble body. My eyes caught on the yellow orb and the core. Reaching down, I grabbed the core about the size of my fist and put it into the bag, then looked at the other orb and picked it up, identifying it.


    [Miner''s Sulfur Promise - Uncommon - Dropped from the eye of a sulfur abomination,  when bound, this item allows the user to sense sulfur in a 30-foot area passively.]


    [Note: This item is unbound]


    It took a second to make the connection that the yellow rock that was everywhere was sulfur, but when I did, I shrugged. Rock was a rock. Still, the item might have some use, so I put it in my bag as well before looking around.


    The teleportation circle back to the entrance was sitting on the edge of the room, giving off a blue glow, a promise of clean air, and a dragon to sleep next to. Turning my head, I looked at the door that had appeared from the stone wall on the other side of the room. It was a glossy silver doorway that held the promise of more levels and cores. Sighing, I got to my feet and nodded slowly. After clearing the first room or area of the second floor, I''d take a moment to rest.


    Checking to make sure the cut on my head had stopped bleeding and that there were no other serious injuries, I walked up to the door and pushed on it. Instead of opening, I was met with a system message.


    [Proceed to floor 2?]


    [0/1 Delvers in the boss room confirmed.]


    Huh, so it seemed that it was like the dungeon entrance. I looked around and made sure I had all of my non-broken arrows, then checked my pack for the food and water I would need for at least two days, a worse case for how long I''d be inside. Once I was confident, I confirmed and watched the door open. Looking behind me, I saw that the teleaporion circle had vanished.


    The entrance to the second floor was a hallway, completely different from the boss room and previous maze of hallways. The Long and narrow path was clean and well lit with cobblestone as a road and the walls a mix of brown brick and moss. Above, there was a line of spaced-out orbs every seven feet that lit the path, giving it an almost friendly invitation.


    As I stepped through the door and made my way forward a few feet, the door slowly and soundlessly closed behind me. The air had changed as well, a small breeze from the end of the hall gently ruffling my hair, and after a small sniff, I could smell something fruity and sweet in the air. The walk to the next area was long, longer than I expected, and the door quickly fell away after a bit. After what must have been a few hours of walking at a decent pace, I paused, tilting my head as I inspected the walls again for what had to be the seventh time and stopped.


    The walk wasn''t exhausting. At the pace I was going, I could probably walk until I had to sleep without too much of an ache, but something felt off, and there wasn''t a reason why the path had to be as long as it was.


    The walls were the first clue. Walking while keeping an eye out was boring, and with hearing as good as mine, I''d started to count the bricks between moss patches as a way to try to gain a skill. The confusion I currently felt had started when I noticed the pattern. After every eight patches of moss and two hundred bricks, the pattern on the wall and ceiling repeated. Over and over again, the same pattern kept appearing. If that was all, I''d think it was a dungeon thing, but when I made a mark on the wall, a simple arrow, and a smiley face, the same symbol showed back up four minutes later but facing backward. After another few minutes, the face showed up at the same place in the order of moss and bricks, but this time facing forward. In my mind, this meant one thing that I dreaded: I was stuck in a puzzle room, or rather a puzzle hallway, which was worse.


    My first goal was to find where the hallway looped and how. Magic was the apparent reason, but if it was a rune I could break or magic from the dungeon, it made a huge difference. Marking the wall, I started my own pattern with numbers. Each of the four hundred bricks at chest height gained a number carved with a knife. The numbers made finding the loop easy. After the number four hundred and six, instead of a new brick, the number four hundred and five was scratched in the brick but backward. The backward numbers continued all the way back to one, then flipped facing the correct way again. It gave me a spot to test ideas, but if I was being honest, besides trying to break the wall, which didn''t work, I had no idea what to do. Pulling the moss off the wall showed no hidden runes and nothing new underneath besides dirty bricks. It was after trying to scale the wall and pull the glowing orbs out, something that I did manage to reach but couldn''t break. The idea of being stuck in the hallways had started to form, and I didn''t want to panic, and meditation would help calm me down.


    Sitting cross-legged in the middle of the hallway with the pack by my side, I relaxed. Activating the skill was the wrong word, but using meditation always took a second for the effects to kick in, but once they did, I could feel my muscles loosen and my breathing grew deeper as I fell into the skill, enjoying the calm and slight comfort it brought.


    That calm was almost instantly Interrupted by a system message not even a minute in. It was strange as system messages Usually waited until I exited the skill to appear. With a bit of interest and explanation, I read it.


    [Alteration¡¯s Legacy is available and can be activated.]


    [Notice: This skill can not be canceled Once activated and will halt all mediation skill advancement while the skill is active.]


    It was one of my new skills, one of the few that hadn''t made much sense and hadn''t been usable yet. My first thought was to dismiss it and go back to relaxing, but there was a strange inner pull that encouraged the use of the skill, one that I could ignore but at the same time didn''t want to. The pull wasn''t from the bond or even my soul but a weird place somehow in between the two. The feeling didn''t give me any spark of fear or anxiety or the sense of an outside influence, but I couldn''t place it. To say I was confused was an understatement, and my curiosity pushed me more to try the skill. After a second, I gave in and, focusing on the skill, activated it. The instant pull on my mana was surprising, and out of the corner of my eye, I watched as it dropped before the message started to fade away, and my sense of the surroundings dimmed as well.

 T2, Chapter 55, Visions of the past

    ¡°The past is a great tool to predict the present and future. Generals and Kings rely on books and artifacts that tell of a time long past to prepare for what is to come. That, however, will not work in this case. This is a problem that can''t be solved by relying on what we have knowledge of. Void, a god long thought gone, has started a realm event and, with it, an integration. That god brings a link for the traitor gods who were cast out to return with followers in the hundreds of thousands. Those old and new gods were cast to another realm for a reason!¡± Priest of Yalldar during the council of priest


    Alteration


    Alteration, Altan, as called by his family, finished pulling the hoe through the last of the soil. It had taken half the day to pull up only a small patch of the field, and now he''d have to go over it by hand, pulling out the weeds and roots that could interfere with farming. Those pieces of the earth wouldn''t go to waste, though. No, any piece of the earth could be given back to improve how well his family''s crops grew. In this case, it would be as compost after spending a few months in a box with dirt and worms. He grinned to himself. What his father told him always turned out to be true.


    ¡°Altan! Dad! Mother has lunch ready! She made talusko on a stick with fresh bread.¡± Lilan, his sister of only seven seasons, called. I turned towards the house before looking at Father. He''d managed six times the amount of land that Altan had, but he said that was because he had his system unlocked and had leveled his class and skills, which helped him.


    Altan, seeing his father give permission to go eat, set down his hoe and started to move towards the house while thinking of the system. After a moment, he pulled up his own countdown until he unlocked it.


    [Time remaining until system unlock: 2 Years, 24 Days, 13 Minutes, 53 Seconds.]


    Altan sighed. He couldn''t wait until his system was unlocked and he could be a real help to his family.  Turning around and walking backward, he looked at his father, who was walking towards the house as well. ¡°Dad, how long did you have to wait for the system to unlock for you?¡±


    ¡°Same time as anyone, Altan. The system doesn''t pick and choose and turn around before you fall and hit your head.¡±


    ¡°But you say work requires two steps forward and then a step back.¡±


    ¡°Son, you know that''s not to be taken that literally. It means do your work, make your progress, and then take a step back and make sure you don''t forget or miss anything. Like that rock.¡±


    Rock? Alten thought right before his foot slipped, and he started to fall backward with a yelp. His father, reacting faster than Altan could see, reached out a hand, catching him by his shirt. ¡°That''s why I also tell you to keep an eye on what you''re working on.¡± Pulling him back to his feet, his father patted him off and gestured to the house. ¡°Let''s go eat.¡±


    Altan was distraught as he explained his class choices to his father. He had just turned fifteen and had his class up, but there had been no farming options. Of the two he did have, one had been a logger and the other an alchemist. They didn''t have a forest near them, so he''d chosen an alchemist, but he didn''t know what it did. Sobbing, he laid his head on the table. He didn''t know how he was going to help his family now.


    ¡°Son, classes don''t mean everything. You still pick up general skills and some basic farming skills. You''ll do well, and the skill you got from your advancement might be able to help with farming. Have you taken a look at them?¡±


    Alten, rubbing his eyes, shook his head. The class had been an uncommon one; was his father right?


    ¡°Remember what I told you?¡± His father asked him


    ¡°Take two steps forward and one back?¡± He asked tentatively. He couldn''t see how that would help him now.


    ¡°Yes, son, you''ve taken the first step, and now you need to take another. Don''t fall down and give up. The system gives up classes for a reason. You just don''t know yours yet.¡±


    Altan looked at the fertilizer in the bin with concentration. There was something missing. He could feel it. His class skill, Alchemist''s Insight, told him so. He just couldn''t figure out what the other was. He''d spent half the winter trying to figure it out, and he''d sit here the rest of the winter if he needed to. He was going to help their family grow the best crops he could.


    He''d figured it out! It was a rock, as silly as that sounded. All he had to do was grind it up and add it to the compost. At least, he thought that was it. The rocks had been in the nearby hills, and the recent rain had uncovered one. When he found it while picking berries, his skill had told him it helped plants grow. Now, he was testing it. Father wouldn''t let him put it in the ground until they had tried it on one of the potted plants. As he mixed the rock dust and soil together, he was surprised to see a screen popup in front of him, letting him know he''d gained a new skill: Alchemic Gardening. He smiled. Gardening wasn''t farming, but it was close.


    Turning his head, he looked at his father, who was planting this year''s seeds with his sister. If this worked, maybe he would be able to find more ways to help. Stirring the dust in, he sighed. His class needed to level for him to help, and so far, It hadn''t.


    Two harvests in one year! The rock powder had worked well! It had required no stop working for Altan, moving rocks from the hill to his house and mixing the dust into the farm soil, but it''d worked! The crops were bigger and growing faster. The pride in his father''s and mother''s eyes made him swell with joy. At this rate, they''d have to hire people to help with the farm if they wanted to harvest it all before winter.


    When he''d asked his father if they should share the rock powder, he''d Said it was Altans'' choice.


    So, during the winter festival in town, he set up a stall next to his family''s and saw if they could make extra coins with it.


    Alten was nearly eighteen and had only gained two levels, but that didn''t matter to him. The level of his skills was close to even outshining his father. He had already advanced three of his passive skills that had to do with alchemy twice. If he advanced them again, he only wondered what they could become. Those were the thoughts in his mind as he walked into town. Today was a big day as a caravan with unique supplies was making its way through the town. With the coin from selling the dust, he''d started calling Passim to other farmers. He was starting to become, if not wealthy, then well off. It meant that he could do what his father always quoted to him and take a step back. He''d done all he could with the Passim that he knew of, which meant that it was time to find a new ingredient. What better place than the caravan with times from far away?


    ¡°Brother, brother!¡± Altern turned his head to see his sister running up to him. She was ten now and still carried the stuffed cow mother had made for her when she was five. He smiled as she caught up to him. ¡°Mother said I can walk down with you and help Father today with selling the crops!¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°That''s amazing, Lona. I''m sure he''ll be grateful for your help.¡± Alten reached out and ruffled her hair, earning a squeal of protest.


    They met their father sitting in his stall and, after letting his sister hug their father before he asked the question, eating at him. ¡°Has the caravan arrived yet, or has there been any sign?¡±


    His father raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is the coin you''ve earned this harvest weighing you down that much?¡±


    Alten rubbed the back of his head. ¡°No, Father, I suppose I''m just excited to see what I can find.¡±


    His father let out a chuckle. ¡°You''re eager to explore the possibilities of your class? I remember only a few years ago, you thought it was the worst thing to happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I''ve grown, but I still think a farming class would have done us better, father.¡±


    His father snorted but didn''t have a chance to say anything else before the ringing of bells started signaling the arrival of the caravan.


    Alten was struck dumb as he looked at the man. Another alchemist from a city and he was here to see Altan. He looked between his father and the man as they spoke.


    ¡°He''s shown great potential for his craft, making do with the resources in this area. I''m willing to pay well to take him on as my apprentice.¡± The alchemist called Rorthon said


    ¡°His choice is his own, but I would like to speak to him alone first if you would give us a moment.¡±


    The Alchemist nodded, taking a step back and folding his arms, hiding them in the long sleeves of his robe. No one out here wore robes like that.


    As his father gently but firmly pulled Altan behind the stall and far enough away where the man could not hear them, he spoke. ¡°Son, I believe you should go.¡±


    For the second time in a few minutes, he was struck dumb. Go? Why should he go when the farm and his family are here? ¡°Father, that doesn''t make any sense. I want to stay here.¡±


    His father sighed and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It''s an opportunity you can pass up. Alchemists looking for apprentices are rare, and the chance to advance your class is something that couldn''t be gained here. You''re eighteen now and have yet to gain a handful of levels. Unless you want to fight the beast in the swamp, then there is only one way to advance, and that is completing your craft.¡±


    They debated for close to an hour as the sun rose, but eventually, Alten was forced to give in when his father told him that his sister would outpace him as a house maiden and would become the one who took care of him. He couldn''t have that.


    Alten looked at his family, tears still in his eyes as they waved from the town. He was a distance now with the caravan, his clothes and keepsakes in my bag. He''d miss my family, but he''d come back with coin and knew knowledge as soon as he could. He''d make his town into a city and advance through the grades. When he did that, he would make it to where his family didn''t have to work unless they wanted to. Until then, he''d follow what his father had said and take a step forward by practicing and learning from his new teacher and become the best alchemist he could.


    Aster


    I blinked as I looked at the stone wall, the image of my family waving at me as I left the town, a fence of purpose and hope in my stomach. Wait, that was wrong. I wasn''t walking away. I was sitting down in a dungeon. I was Aster not Alten. I furiously shook my head as the memories of Alten dimmed to vague thoughts. For a moment, I felt confused about where I was, but it cleared in an instant as my tail twitched.


    Alten had been a farmer. I''d been a farmer. The way to plow a field, to paint the seeds so they got the right amount of water when I...no Alten watered the fields, or it rained.


    Wow, this was confusing. As I focused on myself again, I noticed the screens in my vision, purple ones.


    [New skill gained - Basic Planting - Rank 1]


    [New skill gained - Basic Plowing - Rank 1]


    [New skill gained - Basic Plant Harvesting - Rank 1]


    [Notice all skills required for basic farming have been gained. Skills Basic Planting, Basic Plowing, and Basic Plant Harvesting have been merged into the skill Basic Farming - Rank 1]


    That was super unhelpful. Like, I was grateful I gained the skill and might find a use for farming, but how in any god''s name would this help me?


    Standing and feeling my entirely too stiff muscles loosen, I looked around and rubbed my face, making a loop of the hallway, watching as the numbers ascended and then descended. Was there a solution, or was this really just a trap I triggered and couldn''t escape without a particular skill or spell?


    Destroying things didn''t work, and walking the same path didn''t. While the skill didn''t provide an obvious answer, it provided a break. Walking down the path, I rubbed one of my ears as I walked and, with nothing better to do, went over the snippets of memory Alten, or rather Alteration, had provided.


    The biggest thing that stuck out to me was that he only had one class. No race class was anywhere to be seen. It brought up the idea or theory in a book I''d read with Umbra. System Update. The idea is that the system itself improved after receiving a certain amount of information over a few thousand years. Seeing as it was considered a minor topic in the book and that an update hadn''t happened in the two thousand years of history written down, I was inclined not to believe it. That was until now.


    Alteration had only had a single class, and everyone Alteration knew had unlocked their class at the same age. Unless the skill made up the memories, I felt, it was proof of system updates, but it brought up another question. Why had the system updates stopped?


    Another question that confused me. Why Alteration had received the Alchemist and Logger class, it made no sense. Shaking my head and running fingers through my tail. If I could complete this dungeon and the next one with Umbra, then we could take a step back and look at what we had to do next before the realm event. Like Alteration¡¯s father had said, two steps forward and one back.


    I nearly tripped as I went over those words in my mind and clicked. Was it really that simple of a puzzle? If so, I''d give this dungeon a piece of my mind. Looking at the numbers, I walked to the end of them and watched as they started counting down backward. It couldn''t be this simple. It couldn''t. Turning around, I took a step backward, then another. As I walked, I focused on not tripping over my own feet. As the numbers got lower, I couldn''t help how stupid I felt. Had I gotten this desperate?


    My ears popped, and I felt a rush of fresh air flow over my face as the area around me warped. I looked around, noticing the stones had nothing written on them. For a moment, I wondered if the trap had reset, but then I spotted in the distance something bright green, unlike the moss around me. Looking up at the ceiling angrily, I shouted to no one.


    ¡°What fucking dungeon makes someone walk backward to solve a puzzle. It''s just stupid,¡± I muttered the last words under my breath, and not expecting a response, I started to move down the hallway, keeping an eye open for anything suspicious. I only paused when the hallway began to open wider, and a sign appeared. I read over it with interest.


    Welcome to the Village Of Salem, Population 0


    As I read it, I watched as the zero changed to a one. Oh, Awesome! It was a magic sign. The idea of trying to take the wooden sign twice my height with me to look for the runes it must have was put to the side as I remembered that I couldn''t use my spatial storage.


    Grimacing, I looked past it at the open area. It almost looked like a proper Village. There were six buildings made of thatch and wood and a dirt path leading to each of them. Above it all was another glowing orb, but much bigger than any of the ones in the hallway, and it cast enough light to illuminate the entire area. Moss covered the wall completely, and vines grew down from the ceiling almost to reachable levels where flowers started to bloom.


    It was surprisingly beautiful and ominous looking. As if alerted to my presence by my gaze, a howl sounded echoing off the walls of the room that was cracked and sounded all wrong.


    It seemed I''d finally reached the second floor.

 Update 9/6/2024 (Not part of the book)

    Hello! As you can see, this is not a chapter but instead an update!


    Topics


    ?Book (of course)


    ?Where is the book going?


    ?Wait, a second series?


    ?What can I (the reader) expect?


    The book: Chosen of Void.


    The book has come a long way, and 11 chapters are out already. With that, there is a push for more words per chapter as I stick around 3k. I feel a quick explanation for why that''s necessary is deserved.


    When I write a chapter and release it, the chapter tends to be what I consider the first draft. Plans to go back and revise, fix up, and edit are planned for each chapter once, maybe even revised twice. In that revision, more words tend to be added than lost. I myself like big books, but there is a problem with too much detail, and I''m not a great wordsmith. That being said, I understand that roughly 3k words a week isn''t a lot by any means for a book of this size, but it''s also not the only reason for the smaller chapters. One of the reasons for that will be talked about below.


    That talked about , the next chapter will be released next week, with Ferin''s story continuing. (Sorry to readers who want to know what happens on the second dungeon floor, but the name can give a hint.)


    ---


    Where is the book going:


    How long will Chosen of Void be?


    Will there be any more cake?


    T2 (Tome 2, COV) has no plans of stopping or slowing down in its production or release of chapters on RoyalRoad (if you don''t include updates as missed chapters, sorry bout that.)


    Plans for COV''s length will be about the same as TNB (The New Bond), with more of an emphasis on what''s going on with the world (Realm) and Aster/Umbra''s growth and adventure into the Realm Event, as well as what happens after. Lots of twists and turns are abundant in my plans. Secrets and questions of plenty will be revealed and answered, with more being asked.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    And yes, there will be more cake.


    ---


    A second series? What!? :


    Surprise and not so big a surprise between work, RR, and other things, I''ve made time to start working on a second book. After (and I''m not making this number up) 74k worth of words written and thrown out, I''ve settled on a new series and have the first few chapters finished up (unnamed).


    What is the book about, and is it LitRPG? The two biggest questions.


    I''ll answer the second first, and no, the book will not be a LitRPG. The reason? I feel like if I were working on two LitRpgs at the same time, I''d mix up the stats, sheets, names, story, lore, and everything under the realm easily. I know RR is big on LitRPGs, so I don''t expect a lot of attention when it comes to this book, but at least it''ll be out there.


    What is the book about? My goal with this book is to try and dive into a new field while sticking to fantasy and what I know and so very much love: dragons. I know this won''t be to a lot of my reader''s enjoyment, or maybe you will hopefully enjoy it, but that field? Light romance. Don''t get the wrong idea. I LOVE action and adventure, and this book will have no end of both, so don''t throw in your towels just yet.


    This book is about a dragon shifter (a human that can turn into a dragon) named Lillian, or Lily as she prefers, as she finds the remains of a shipwreck and even more valuable cargo inside on the edge of her island. And while she might have a complicated past, she''s sure to get an even more complex future as a ship of the Arlowis Empire arrives not soon after. (Vague, right?)


    ----


    Well, what can you (the reader) expect?:


    Well, first, I want to say YEAH! TNB is officially a year old, and even if not fully complete, it''s getting there.


    Second, thanks to the almost 500 of you crazy people who actually follow The Era of War series. If you haven''t yet, I''d encourage you to leave a review if you''ve finished the first book, as it helps quite a bit.


    As stated before, there will not be a stop or slowing down of at least one chapter a week for COV, but there will be a new series hitting RR soon, and if it''s not to your taste, you can ignore it to no downside!


    Revisions for TNB are on the way for the second and third chapters within the next two weeks (Hopefully), as well more revisions will soon be along.


    Comments are always read, even if I don''t respond immediately to corrections. I love it when you find an error in my spelling. It helps me to make the book better by leaps and bounds.


    And that''s about it. Thanks for taking the time to read this and the book. It means quite a bit to me to know that it''s received well.


    You can also think of the comment section of this Update as a small QNA, so feel free to ask any questions, and I''d be more than happy to answer.

 Ferin - Part 4

    ¡°Many seem to underestimate the general lifespan of most exotic creatures. Griffin, in only grade four, can live nearly up to half a millennium. Thunderbirds can''t die of age alone as long as they regain their charge inside storms on a regular basis, and the phoenix tends to define immortality. When linking or bonding with these creatures, you are given a part of their longevity as well as new class options, but in return, they gain something from you. What that is that they gain is dependent on their race and person as well as the existing classes, but beware of the downside of having a bond that powerful. If you or the bond dies, the other will more than likely suffer a soul break.¡± -Captain Emarosa Deadlock of The Voyager


    Ferin


    I let out a grunt as I fell to the side of the hard stone ground, my head swimming. The blow taken to the side of the face hadn''t been held back, and as I got back to my feet, I wobbled for a moment, trying to regain my balance. Looking over to Edgar, I felt my usual scowl turn into a snarl. If the man wanted to actually fight instead of spar, I could oblige. Pulling up my fists, I held them close to the sides of my face as I glared at the man.


    ¡°Looks like you have some emotions after all.¡± He laughed as he took a step forward, not even seeming to understand that he was leaving himself open.


    I didn''t bother with a response, instead bending my knees as I prepared to move. Edgar wasn''t taller than me, not more than half an inch, but he had weight on his side. However, it was evened out by skills. With a rank of three in advanced hand-to-hand, I had no intention of letting him get another hit in. The small pit didn''t give much room to move around in, but it was enough to avoid the first wide jab he threw and lean around the second one. My return hit his chest and didn''t have much momentum as he closed the space, leaving only a small opening. The feel of my knuckles hitting his ribs was satisfying, if not enough, to put him on the ground, but I wasn''t done. Stepping close, I slipped my leg between his, placing my foot behind his right one, ducking as he tried to wrap his hand around my neck. I pushed my weight into him. He held for a second, but his stance was terrible, and like a falling ox, he fell with a loud bleat of surprise. Putting him on the ground in that manner wasn''t as enjoyable as laying him out flat, but the move followed the rules, something he hadn''t done.


    ¡°Deklim, that''s six points in your favor. You''ve won this round. Get out of the pit. Edgar breaking the rules isn''t something I tolerate. Not only is she in your squad, but you have quite the past of this issue. Get up and get to the yard. I want twenty laps from you.¡± The harsh sound of Training Letiuent Fald snapped in the cold afternoon air.


    Turing, I snapped a salute and started making my way to Squad Eight''s building. The months of training in the large yard and in the surrounding area had been a nightmare I''d never thought could exist outside of an actual war. Nearly twenty more lives had been lost through accidents and arguments in the last few months, bringing up the total to ten shy of a hundred, and there were still three months to go until I had the ability to leave this place. The binding contract I''d have to sign to become more than a recruit was four months out, something I needed and wanted to avoid.


    My plan to do so was simple, if not easy: leave the camp the night before the event and get as far away as possible, then class up to the second grade. As it stood, I was at level seventy-five. The expedition made to a local monster den with a portion of other trainees and soldiers had been enough to advance to grade two. The issue with moving to grade two without approval and completing the training would block the option to become a Karvum soldier and see the person thrown into a position for no less than ten years and extremely high fines.


    Opening the door to my squad''s building, I was happy to see it barren of anyone, meaning I was the first back for the day, a big bonus for shower rights. Moving quickly, I found myself smiling as I grabbed a roll of bread and bit into it, not fresh but not stale. I went to my bunk, pulled a spare uniform out of the chest, and stepped into the shower room. The water, while only an icy cold, was still soothing on my body and refreshing. After a few minutes, I dried off and dressed, moving out of the room to see that now two people sat inside. I didn''t look towards them more than to give them a slight nod. Goldy and my squad lead Elander. Neither paid much mind to me, and seeing as I''d almost built that reaction into them, I couldn''t say I was surprised, even if the lack of anyone to really talk to hurt. Once again, I found I had to remind myself that my plan was to leave these people. Getting to know them more than necessary wasn''t a good idea.


    I turned around and found myself heading to my cot for an early night. There was no point staying up to discuss the politics and drama that other people had managed to pick up. Falling onto the bed, I sighed and yawned, embracing the single pillow.


    I snapped a salute to the Training Major, keeping my face as natural as possible even with the fear I felt. The letter requesting me in a vague order held in my left hand behind my back.


    ¡°Addease Recruit Deklim have a seat.¡± He gestured to a seat across from him, and I took it as he pulled out several papers and set them on the desk. He shuffled through them, giving me a long, inspecting look as I waited.


    ¡°You have quite the history recruit, even before entering the military, a slum rat, becoming an adventure, and the bombing a very sad ordeal. There are many things I could say in sympathy, but I''m sure you''ve heard it all, and that''s not why we''re here.¡±


    The fact that only a nurse and doctor had offered me any sympathy didn''t go unchecked in my mind, and mentally, I snorted but didn''t do anything outwardly to appear any less than a recruit waiting to hear why I was in the office of the highest ranked officer on base.


    ¡°You have been quite the spectacular recruit in this round of selection. Not only have I received a recommendation from Training Lituitent Stone for placement in a specialized force, but Training Letiuent Fald and Talid as well. However, I have also received a report from your squad lead of a lack of any bonding or cohesion. Any words on this?¡±


    I was startled. Recommendations for what? I thought quickly, not wanting to lie in case of a skill or spell but definitely not wanting to tell the truth. ¡°Sir, I have. There has been mention of the more recent bombings, and as you know, I was a part of one less than a year ago. I lost people I thought I would know for the rest of my life. The people in my squad, squad eight, have what it takes to be soldiers, but there''s the issue of training squads being split up after becoming full soldiers and placed in a full regiment. I don''t expect that many people I meet will be a part of my life for more than a few years. I can work with them and operate without issue, but I didn''t see a reason to get to know them much, make that that.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The major smiled and nodded. ¡°I can''t say you''re wrong, trainee, but perhaps you think losing the people you work with will happen regularly, but only in war do we see a major loss of life. Though I can see the issue you pose, I have a solution to offer you as well as a way to aid the empire as a whole. You have shown promise in the work you do, and I dare say you are not the only one to cross my desk with this issue, but you are the most put-together one without a serious craving for vengeance.¡± He pulled two sheets of paper out of the small stack and laid them in front of me. Looking down at his nod, I read them. Transfer into Areiral Division, Completion and Advancement into Specialized Bombard Division.


    ¡°The way I see it, trainee, is that you have two options: you can either complete the trainee course now and move to the Specialized Bombard Division for training in the army, or you can complete your training in the Areiral Division Recruitment camp for a chance aboard a flying vessel or as a griffin rider.¡±


    Speechless, I looked up, confused. He was offering me a chance to become a griffin rider? I knew they weren''t as rare as Thunder Birds or Dragons, but hundreds, if not thousands, applied to enter the running to become a rider. The other option of becoming a specialized member of a bombard company was out. It would require signing the contract, something I couldn''t do.


    ¡°Sir, I don''t know what to say. This is sudden.¡± I fumbled over my words at a loss. This wasn''t anything I expected to happen.


    ¡°Well, Trainee, you have a day to think it over before you have to make the choice. The process for becoming a griffin rider or serving on a flying ship is quick but ruthless and full of competition. If you choose another path, you will find it easier but no less of a challenge. See me tomorrow at dawn with your belongings for assignment.¡±


    It was a dismissal if I''d ever heard one. Grabbing the papers, I stood and saluted before stepping out of the office. Once free of any eyes, I looked down at the papers again with my own wide eyes. A griffin, would I even have time to bond to one? There were four months to go until I had to join the event and find a way to leave Karvum after. If I left with a griffin, there was no way I''d be let off the hook after a few years of hiding. I''d be hunted to no end anywhere but Arilon, and if I went there with a griffin, it would be an even bigger problem. I was thinking far ahead. There was a chance I could fail whatever process required, back out because of a needed contract, or even end up joining a ship. I felt a bit lost in the choice I''d already made as I made my way to my squad building and sat down in one of the chairs around the table. No one was inside, and I''d been relieved from any training for the day, so I had all the time I needed to decide if this was a bad or good thing.


    It took three hours to work myself up to signing the document for the Aerial Division transfer and, more specifically, the Griffin Rider trainee program. From what the paper said, it would be three months until griffins were assigned and actual training began as riders if the trainee made the cut. It left me with nothing more to do than pack up the little I had. When the rest of trainee squad eight did eventually come back in the afternoon, it was as a group and with seemingly good spirits. I didn''t bother to mention the transfer as it might just raise more topics I didn''t want to bring up, so instead, I called it an early night and went to bed. The change in plans only kept me up for a bit.


    Standing a bit rigidly, I looked at the griffin rider and the giant golden and white griffin that seemed to tower over me, both of them inspecting me with no little interest. It was the closest I''d ever been to a griffin, and even as nervous as I felt and probably looked, I looked over the griffin with keen interest. Its head and wings were covered in feathers, with a few at the end of its tail as well, but otherwise, the rest was fur. On its back was a saddle strapped and fastened around the griffin''s chest and wings, keeping it snugly in place.


    ¡°Lass, seeing as you look like a deer in talons, you''ve likely not been made aware, but the trip to the Aerial Division HeadQuarters can only be made by air, a way of preventing thieves and spies, I am Letuitent Grandy, and will be your instructor for the entirety of the time your are at White Beak as a trainee.¡±


    I blinked at the man with the black mustache and trim-cut hair as the connection slowly clicked. ¡°I''m to ride a griffin there?¡±


    Letuitent Grandy laughed. ¡°Yes, think of it as a way to filter out recruits who can''t look down without fainting. There will be ample room on the saddle for you and that bag.¡±


    Shifting slightly, I nodded, taking a hesitant step forward as he gestured to the griffin. ¡°This is Vauku, my friend and bond. He''s as much a glutton as he is an aerial master.¡±


    The griffin let out a squawk and glared down at Grandy.


    ¡°Anyway, lass, standing like statues wastes time. Up you go into the saddle.¡±


    Blinking, I spoke up before thinking and asked, ¡°Is there nothing else that needs to be done here? You''ve only just landed, sir.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I have the papers that were signed, and Major Welk has given me leave. We are to leave now. Get up to the saddle unless you wish to be left behind.¡±


    Giving the griffin a look, I nodded and, moving perhaps a bit too slowly, went to his side. With its shoulder rising almost two feet higher than me, I was forced to rely on the straps to pull myself up. Once on the back, I moved to the back of the saddle, setting my bag down in front of me, and watched as Grandy pulled himself on with much more ease than I did, seeming to almost jump the entire distance. Was it a skill?


    ¡°The link straps for yourself are there, and tie your bag down to the side of the saddle, tightly, I might add.¡± Grandy pointed to two long lines of leather, each with a clip and a set of short ropes with loops in the saddle next to it.


    Starting with my bag, I used the rope to latch it down, pulling the rope around the bag and through the loop tight until the rope burned my hand. With the leather clasp, I followed Instructions from Grandy, wrapping it around my waist twice before clipping it off to the other side of the saddle where a notch waited. Giving each test tug, I nodded. Turing, after giving the leather a quick glance, the Letuitent rubbed the neck of the griffin and let out a loud whistle, the noise warning that a takeoff was imminent.


    It was only after the wing beats started and the dust on the ground was forced away that it seemed to click in my brain that I was really on a griffin''s back and slowly lifting into the air. The movement under me was a repetitive motion as the wings to either side pushed down, raising us higher.


    Biting my tongue to keep myself from making a noise similar to a griffin, I watched, looking down as everything grew distant, swept away. It was a weird gut-dropping feeling but not one full of nerves or anxiety but instead awe. I was on the back of a creature that heroes rode, and kids in the streets dreamed of that I''d dreamed of long ago. Now, I was on the way to becoming one of what had to be only a little over a hundred or fewer riders. Rubbing my blurring eyes, I found myself smiling like an idiot and only stopped when I caught the gaze of the man in front of me. He didn''t speak over the wind but only nodded, turning to look forward. I didn''t try to speak either, instead rubbing my arms through the long sleeves, shivering slightly. With the constant wind and the high air, it had to be dozens of degrees colder in the air, and I noted with a bit of appreciation the thick, warm, and padded jacket the Letuitent wore. If, no, when I became a rider, I would have to get my own if they weren''t provided. Now, I was dead set on becoming a rider, and even If I had to leave for the realm event, I would be going with either an egg or a hatchling.

 T2, Chapter 56, Beast Hunt In Salem

    ¡°Being aware of the nature of a target is as important in a hunt as knowing the terrain you''re hunting on. The ground, the sky, and even the very air could all be dangerous when you''re not aware of every ability and skill of the prey you hunt. The last thing one of you should ever become is prey to another when you are the one hunting.¡± - Kulni, speaking to the children of Eldaris on methods of hunting.


    Aster


    The bow¡¯s string thrummed, vibrating my arm as the second arrow was released. The creature stumbled back a step. Its howl was cut short as the arrow punctured its furred throat. The third monster didn''t waste time in passing the dropping form. I was having a better time on this floor already. For one, there were no hallways, the floor was as open as I could want, and the monsters were flesh and blood.


    I wasn''t exactly taking the small horde that I was fighting lightly, but I was having fun picking them off. The village buildings provided small funnels, and it made missing the creatures hard, as long as I kept ahead of any trying to cut me off from behind as some went around the buildings. Pulling another arrow out, I charged it with a Frost Arrow and sent it at the next creature. It impacted its chest with a pleasing snap of a bone and toppled back, frost forming over its chest. Taking a glance behind at the last pair of village buildings in the row, I listened, picking up the galloping steps of a pair of creatures who moved on the other side. Slinging my bow over my head so I didn''t drop it, I turned my slow pace backward, becoming a sprint as the forest spread out in front of me. The idea of exploring the buildings had been thrown out during the first attack when I received my first mark and the dungeon quest.


    [Mark of Salem - 1/10 - This mark shows you have been attacked by a beast. Each mark you gain slows down mana and stamina regeneration. When mana and stamina drop to zero, if you have the max marks, you will gain the Curse of Salem.]


    It was explained quite simply, but the idea of any curse sent fear and anxiety up my spine. The only other curse I''d ever gained had almost killed me in minutes and would have without the lucky timing of another dragon rider. That small taste of curses had been enough for a lifetime, but another one was trying to gain a foothold on me.


    The first attack I''d taken a bit too lightly. The human-sized furred creatures were a lousy take on what a Beast-kin could look like, but an identity told me they weren''t even close.


    [Dungeon Monster - Beast of Salem - Level 83]


    With only inch-long claws and in the early levels of grade two, I hadn''t seen much of a problem in practicing hand-to-hand with them. All it had taken to change my mind from that idea was a single misstep and for an attack to graze me. Their claws parted the leather of my armor like water, and once they''d broken skin underneath, the message of the quest and mark had appeared. The quest offered was different from what I was used to, but it did explain the floor''s design.


    [Salem Dungeon Quest, Floor Two - Part 1 of 2 - Town Hunt - A witch is changing the villagers into monsters. Stop the disease spreading before it claims you to draw the witch out. Monsters on the floor defeated 4/35] [Reward: Appearance of the second-floor boss.] [Party Skill Reward: Unknown.]


    A two-part quest, with an added reward for having a party skill, or that was my take on it. Either way, I didn''t want to know what would happen if I failed the quest. With a burst of momentum from Stalker¡¯s Movement, I increased my speed as I barreled from between the buildings and into the forest. Off to the side, the pair of the beast tried to leap at me but was undershot by a dozen feet. As I moved to the edge of the forest where the rock would start, I went over my plan for the floor. Going by the quest, I had thirty-one more of the monsters to kill. Getting close to them without any kind of stronger protection wasn''t the best idea, so I''d aim to take out as many as possible from range.


    My first goal would be to make more arrows. The four in my loops and the six in my pack I had left couldn''t be relied on to get me all the way through the floor and boss. Without the ability to take more from storage, I would have to make them. They would be simple; the wood in the weird forest was simple oak, but hopefully, it would be enough.


    The trip from the village in the middle of the floor to the edge of the floor was about ten minutes of running. Once the stone wall came into sight, I looked at it. This is where another part of the half-baked plan came into play. The distant howls of the beast grew constantly. It wasn''t hard to tell that they could track me since they had followed me from the entrance to the village. I was curious if it was a skill, scent, or something Dungeon-related, but it didn''t matter. The wall was craggy and had lumps of various shapes and types. It looked like someone had played a game of stacking boulders. It was perfect for me. The vines hanging down from the roof had given me the idea to scale to the roof, but it seemed too high up to be viable, so up the wall was the best option. If the beast decided to climb after me, then it''d make them easy to pick off. Now, I only had to find a place where I could sit and work comfortably and get some workable wood beforehand. Looking at the nearby trees, it wasn''t hard to find a branch that could provide a few good arrows, so after breaking it off and snapping it down to size to fit decently well in my pack, I moved to the base of the wall and started to climb. Moss-covered hand holds made it a bit slippery, but the wedges and cracks made it quick work to scale up a few dozen feet to be above the closest trees. Finding a spot to sit was a bit harder. With the rocks tending to want to curve down, it made slipping off a big possibility. Thankfully, there was a decent ledge only a dozen feet up that only sloped slightly down. It wasn''t big, and I was forced to prop her feet into a smaller ledge awkwardly as I got ready to work. Sliding my pack off, I looked down as I pulled out the small knife. For fletching, I''d have to settle with bark; it wouldn''t hold up well over any time, but it''d have to make do. Splitting the log, I kept an eye out as I let my new skill aid in the carving.


    The process of creating twelve arrows took three hours, and during that time, woodworking went up to rank four. The arrows were crude but sharp, and I was starting to understand the benefit of using a quiver, at least in a dungeon. The spare arrows were either in the loop or stuck through the top of the pack for easy access. With over fifteen arrows, clearing a pack of thirty would be a lot easier. The time had given me an idea, and if it worked, the fight would end a lot faster than I''d originally planned. The few rune-etched arrows would play a big part.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Below me, the sound of scratching and clawing at the stone had me rolling my eyes. They couldn''t manage to figure out how to climb the stone, but in the nearby trees, the best scaled as high as they could with ease, able to sink the short claws into the bark and let out growls but didn''t try to make the thirty-foot jump. While they seemed content to wait and watch, I waited as well, taking careful time to count the beast I could make out. I wanted to pick off as many as possible while they were easy to hit, and if the beast had any brain function, they wouldn''t hesitate to run when the first of them died. Slowly getting into a standing position, I found the best footing I could and looked for the beast''s set of targets. The set in the tree was the easiest to pick out, a set of five on the thickest set of branches at the top. It would take them time to climb down if they didn''t risk jumping or have a skill for it. Reading one of the oak arrows. They lacked any great ability to hold mana, and the Frost Arrow skill, while able to infuse the arrow, felt considerably weaker than any claw wood arrow. Taking aim for center mass, I watched the snarl of the beast as it let out another growl and then shot. It hit with a thunk, and the frost that spread out while only half a foot wide still froze and cracked the skin and, hopefully, the organs underneath. As it fell with a wheezing gasp, I took another one of the arrows out of a loop, and infusing, I let it loose at the second-highest beast.


    CORE N.41 Label: Salem


    Salem was upset but, at the same time, thrilled. The stone wall around the floor had been mostly made out of design choices for looks, but his monsters for the floor couldn''t climb stone, and the girl delver had taken full advantage. The error would have to be fixed when his dungeon was empty, a small cost to smooth most of the bottom of the wall out enough to prevent climbing. While he was at it, raising the vines slightly higher would be wise as well, and maybe a waterfall that was scaleable. He felt his thoughts drifting off and redirected his attention to the delver. She had already taken out four more of the beast at an impressive speed for her grade, but she still had to find a way down. He then turned his attention to the mana he was receiving from the delve. It was quite a lot, more than he''d expected, and with her special status as well as the dungeon forms. As it stood, and if she was on the floor for the time he''d hoped she''d be, then it was likely he could finish his third floor. It would be bare and lacking a lot of what he wanted, but it''d give him the option to change out his floors, and he could finally have more people enter his dungeon. That was if the delver survived at least for a few more hours.


    Aster


    I listened to the not-so-distant howls. The beast had backed off quickly but not too far. They were waiting for me to come down. The quest said eight of the beasts were dead, and my notifications confirmed it. My solution to getting down without getting swarmed and picking a few more of the creatures off was easy enough. I was going to tree hop. It was obvious that they were non-sapient and were reacting as any beast would. Slinging my bow over a shoulder, I looked across the gap at the tree the beast had been in. The first jump would be easy since I knew the branch I was landing on was steady, but the others would be a guess. Checking and making sure everything was secure, I jumped with Stalker¡¯s Movement, the skill staying active until my feet left the rock. The emotion of being in the air with nothing under me had been dulled in my flights with Umbra but still did get a slight rise out of my belly. The landing was aided by Careful Step and Forest Stride Basic. The notification of a rank, the first gained in the latter skill, was a bit of a surprise and slightly derailed my thinking as I wondered how a forest was defined since it was underground and made by a dungeon. My next jump was easier and brought me over another tree, and then another leap took me further out. As I got into the rhythm of hopping, I grabbed my bow and an arrow, resting it on the string. Three more jumps, and I paused on a slightly bigger three with a thicker branch near the top and waited. The howls of the beast didn''t take long to sound out nearby, whatever method they were using to track, letting them know I was nearby. The coarse black fur below was the single warning I got before the tree rustled as a black mass converged on it and the sound of bark cracking as they started to scale. I thought for a moment before I changed the arrows for one with a rune-etched tip and began to infuse it with mana. They were all clustered. At least a group of ten scaling over each other trying to reach me first provided a shot I hardly had to aim for. The explosion of the blue cloud was slightly different from the one used during training with Josh.


    This arrow, and the other ones I had, were made to be deadly and not just a trap to hold someone. The burst of built-up mana was beautiful, at least for me. The runes in the arrow were a set of four consisting of water, heat, freeze, and burst. That said, making it work the way I wanted was much more complex and involved a few sleepless nights with grumbling from Umbra. The burst of water instantly heated into a cloud of mist and then refrozen into tiny frozen droplets that would hang for a second before the last rune burst activated, creating a small wave of force, busting every droplet into a small cloud of tiny, sharp shards of ice. Any target with armor or made of stone the arrow was useless against, with the exception of maybe acting as a small distraction. The cluster of beasts with short, coarse fur, sensitive snouts, exposed eyes, and almost thirty feet off the ground? It was a match made by the gods.


    The reaction of the runes was near instant, and the shrill screeches and howls that turned into wails were all worth it. Three notifications of kills and a fourth a moment later when the group fell from the tree wasn''t as much as I hoped for, but it made picking off the injured ones with Frost Arrow quick work. One by one, the number climbed, reaching fifteen, then with another rune arrow, it reached twenty. That number went up to twenty-three before I noticed a problem with my math. There were only a few under me, and I was short a few arrows, but that could be fixed with another trip to make a few. But more importantly, after counting, there was only a set of eight under me still scaling the tree. The last two of the crude arrows I had lowered that down to six, but it still left five unaccounted for. I took a pause, slightly confused, checking the number in the quest. Definitely a few missing, but were they in the village or somewhere else? The feeling of a non-passive skill being used without intention was strange. Lesser Draconic Instinct was like a panicked prod from the back of my mind of something dangerous to my left, and I turned my head a tree over one cast in the shade with a set of two Salem beasts leaping already halfway across the gap answered my question. My time to react was short. My single idea to use Stalker¡¯s Movement to leap to another tree was forgotten about as I realized the second or two I had wasn''t enough to get out of the way of its tackle, so I raised my bow like a shield and braced.


    The creature was bigger than me and struck like a tackle from Sandath, except with no care for the harm it might cause. We were both thrown off the branch and into the air. Its jaws opened and aimed for a bite that was stopped short as I let my bow drop from my grip and grabbed the underside of its muzzle, forcing it up. The snap of closing jaws sounding above my ears was like cracking ice. Turning slightly to avoid a swipe from its arms, I kicked it at its stomach, pushing it a foot away before we both hit the ground. The fall was hard on the packed earth and sent me rolling away, my vision spinning and a painful ache in my left shoulder, which had taken the brunt of the collision, but the pure adrenaline of the fight had me getting to my feet as I looked around. The other creature was also getting to its feet, shaking its large head. Looking around, I spotted the bow under its massive paw of a foot and grimaced. Before I could try and get it back, the noise of more of the beast leaping down and climbing down from the tree sounded. Taking a step back, I raised both of my fists before the closest one charged.

 T2, Chapter 56, Part Two

    ¡°The fall of the city of Burlile was a testament to the strength of dungeons. Just rated at a new grade five, its monster break consisted of all manner of fire-like monsters that had a cascading effect on the nearby beast. While the monsters themselves were tough to put down, the real challenge was the lack of any game to hunt, the destruction of the crops right before harvest, and the burning of the nearby forest. The city was left with hardly anything to trade or eat.¡± - Dungeon Analytics, Page 34.


    Aster


    Fighting ten monsters at once that were trying to rip you open wasn''t easy or fun. The fact that they seemed to have no regard for their own life made it all the harder to avoid their strikes while landing one of my own strong enough to injure them, but on the plus side, they kept getting in each other''s way.


    I ducked the first swing of the sharp claws before taking a step back and bending away as another of the beasts tried to grab my arm but overreached and stumbled. As a response, I punched out in a side strike at its head, the sharpened scales biting deep into the skin, then bone, but not enough to crack the skull open. My retaliation left me open enough for a creature charging on my side to get into range. Stalker¡¯s Movement was out of the question; there wasn''t enough time for the second or so needed to charge the skill and still leave enough time to get out of the way.


    As it collided, grabbing me with its outstretched arms partly wrapping around me, I felt the impact take all of the air out of my lungs. Letting its larger body carry me out of the group of beasts, I grimaced and grunted. The sharp pain of the short claws easily parting the leather and digging into my sides sent fire burning into my blood.


    Reaching up with one hand to force its head up and stop it from biting down, I gasped for air and started to repeatedly slam my fist into the furred neck, my gloves returning the favor, tearing a jagged gash and letting its lifeblood flow out as it convulsed and went limp. Letting the body drop, I backstepped several times, narrowly avoiding the swipes from the beast that had followed. With a snarl, it lunged in for a bite. Out of mostly reflex, I reached out and grabbed its bottom jaw with my hand and winced as it bit down. The scales on the top and bottom of the glove cracked but held, and I grimaced at the painful pressure. I pulled back my free fist and, using my control of its mouth, bent it to the side and brought my knuckles down right on its eye. The beast let out a scratching whine, but another two blows silenced it, and I let it drop to the ground before finally looking up and getting ready to use the opening of distance to get away.


    I found myself pausing as I looked at the eight other remaining best. Not the first time, I felt my lack of any fundamental combat skills and felt a frustration build up, but just as quickly I let it disappear. I''d fix that as soon as I could. There was a positive in all of this, a small but significant one. For some reason, all of the beasts of Salem I''d killed didn''t go over level eighty-seven, and a quick identity showed that the rest were equally as low level for a grade two. It was strange, but it meant that unless they had high-grade classes, I outnumbered all of them in a few attributes, most importantly dexterity, the reason I was still probably alive. If it were multiple single fights, it would have been easy to kill all of them, or I thought it might be. I was tempted to use the opening and leave the area now and come back in a bit to grab my bow, then pick the rest of them off, but I held off as I stared In disbelief at one of the beasts in the back. They didn''t seem to be approaching like the rest. It held my bow in one of its large paw-like hands; the bow was facing backward, but it was holding it.


    That was bullshit, and I pointed an angry finger at the beast snarling, ¡°If you break it, I''m going to keep you alive while I pull out each of your claws, dungeon monster or not.¡±


    In a backstep with a glance over my shoulder, I infused Stalker¡¯s Movement with the needed mana and activated. The move gave the necessary room between me and the creatures to let me think as they started a dash through the trees.


    I spent a few seconds glancing at the notification in the corner of my vision.


    [Mark of Salem - 3/10 - This mark shows you have been attacked by a beast. Each mark you gain slows down mana and stamina regeneration. When mana and stamina drop to zero, if you have the max marks, you will gain the Curse of Salem.]


    I hadn''t been paying attention but assumed that the bite hadn''t counted towards the cu4se mark since it hadn''t broken skin, not that it wouldn''t add to my bruises. I watched the beast approach, wondering how many times I could use Stalker¡¯s Movement before my mana got too low. With three marks, I could feel the sluggishness of the regeneration. It was a weird feeling that I found hard to explain. It was an inner flow that matched pace with my heartbeat, which I always seemed to have access to but only felt when I focused on it. Doing so now, I could tell the flow was slower but hadn''t stopped.


    Taking in a breath, I got ready to use Stalker¡¯s Movement again. Spreading the beast out would be the best idea. I could take them out one-on-one at that point. If they didn''t spread out over the chase, I''d have to think of something else. Wrinkling my nose, I heaved a sigh. If I had the ability to kill them in a hit or make my hits faster, tearing through the group would be easy, but none of my skills could do that. My brain paused on the thought like a piece of wood fitting perfectly into the right as I realized I''d been missing a critical factor in my fighting.


    If I wasn''t pressed for time and my hands weren''t covered in blood, I would have facepalmed. I did have a skill for movement, specifically for momentum, and I was actively using it. In fact, I used it to fight with my bow and keep out of range. Hell, I''d even used the skill aggressively to knock down Josh in a spar not too long ago. If I just used the skill when throwing a punch, I''d do a lot more than a normal strike if it worked the way I thought.


    Eight was still a high order of beasts to fight at once, and I wanted to space out them as far as possible without getting my mana too low, but if I could fight more than one, that wouldn''t be as big of an issue.


    Turning around with a smile on my face, I leaned into Stalker¡¯s Movement and darted off.


    I made a straight line through the forest and roughly aimed for the center, towards the village, but I still had to make a slight turn at the last moment. The trip took under ten minutes from where I was, and the howling behind me started up but grew distant. The sound wasn''t as nerve-racking as it''d been when dozens had taken up the call. I took off my bag, leaning it on a village building wall, and moved away. The bag was already torn from my tumble out of the tree and the fight but was still surprisingly intact, and I didn''t want to damage it anymore. While I waited, letting the beast close in, I looked down at the holes in my leather and suit underneath. The repair runes would take care of the damage over a long enough time. Still, it spoke to the fact Umbra had been right about using her scales to make stronger protection. I wasn''t a proper archer and didn''t have a whole team or party backing me up, and even if most of my fights were with Umbra, I''d still be at risk for attack. Looking down at my left hand, I looked at the cracked scales and bent my hand, watching one fall off. The glove would have to be fixed as well since it lacked any repair or mending runes.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As the howling grew closer, I got ready. There wasn''t any preparation, but unless I wanted to wait for my lower-than-half mana pool to regenerate on top of a stone, I''d have to be quick with each kill. That was if they did spread out; if not, it was going to be a long day. I was really relying on the dungeon''s influence and the drive for the monsters to kill me over intelligence.


    The first two Salem beasts broke the treeline in long strides, the eyes already locked on me, and the long muzzles pulled back in snarls. I wanted a moment to see if any others would appear, but after a handful of seconds, I felt a grin spread on my face and darted forward to meet them. The use of Stalker¡¯s Movement to close the distance was unnecessary, but bringing my fist up under the jaw with the speed of the forward dash and another moment of pouring mana into Stalker¡¯s Movement resulted in a snapping noise loud enough for it to echo slightly. The kill notification was enough for me to turn to the other beast, who was still trying to face me, and with a duck to avoid the wild swing, I moved into range and swung out with a fist aimed at his upper chest. The punch was reinforced by Stalker¡¯s Movement and carried me forward more than I thought it would. The sound of a series of cracking bones and the indent and puncture holes from my fist and sharpened scales had the beast falling backward. The second death notification was a few moments in coming as the beast clawed at the spot, but it was all I needed to know that I''d hit something vital.


    The fight had to have only lasted seconds, but in the process, I realized that if I wasn''t planning on getting away from something, Stalkers Movement only had the moments it took to charge the skill before I had enough of a build-up and could react. I knew the way I was using the skill wasn''t the intended use and that there were probably other skills that had a much better efficiency or high impact that didn''t require nearly forty mana per throw, but I was more than happy.


    The next group of two that shows up ended almost the exact same way as the first, except for a poor dodge and receiving a fourth mark for the Salem curse. I was forced to be more careful when the third group showed up, a group of three of the beasts. Taking out the first base in the same way as my other first strikes, I used the chance to back up and give myself space instead of going for a second kill. The moment of surprise let me use Stalker''s Movement to back up and then darted forward to take out another, and with only one left, it was easy to put down. I heaved for breath, looking at the scattered corpses, and nodded. Seven dead, one left, and looking up at the sounds of leaves crunching, I watched as it lopped into the clearing and felt my smile drop. It was still holding my bow, but this time, it was held in its jaws. I felt my eye twitch as I looked at the bow, able to pick out the indents of each place a tooth had been. Oh, it was on.


    Taking a step forward and turning it into a sprint, I didn''t use Stalker¡¯s Movement to instantly close the distance and decided to wait for both of us to get close enough before using the skill as a strike. As we collided on the field, my swing didn''t aim to snap its neck, primarily for fear of damaging or even breaking my bow, and instead decided to go for a leg. I ducked under the first swing of the claws as it tried to bat me to the side. Then, ducking lower, I brought my sharpened knuckles into a strike aimed at his right leg below the knee.


    The skin and muscle split, but to my astonishment, the beast''s bone held under the strike, and my fist bounced off the white bone, the reverberation traveling up my arm. That surprise turned to pain as a paw-like hand grabbed my arm in an iron grip and jerked me up to meet its face. It had dropped the bow and seemed ready to have me as a meal instead. I let out a grunt as its claws dug into my wrist, and with my free hand, I threw another strike aimed at its approaching mouth.


    It wasn''t a good strike. The punch wasn''t empowered by any active skills, but anyone getting hit on the nose knew how painful broken cartilage and blocked sinuses were. Its growl turned to a coughing grunt, but it kept its grip, retaliating with an open-handed slap to the side of my head that I had no way to block. The claws scraped against my ear and cheek, and I wondered if bringing in my helmet would have been a good idea as my brain rattled around.


    I was quickly brought back to the present as the arm held by the beast was jolted to the side and down. I hit the ground with a wince, and a shadow covered the fake sun. Looking up at the gleaming teeth and beady eyes full of excitement above me as it bit down only a foot away, I jerked my free hand up and reached, gripping a fist full of its fur and skin at the bottom of its jaw, jerking its mouth up and closed as I readied a strike with Stalker¡¯s Movement, but instead of using my hands since both were occupied, I used both feet and kicked upwards into its chest. This time, the crunch of its ribs was more than satisfying, and its panting growls as it tried to get its head down turned into a whine, then cut out into a wheeze. As its grip loosened, I pulled my hand free and scrambled back as it collapsed. I sat there as I watched the life leak out of the monster''s eyes. After a long second and the kill notification, I looked at the mark and quest screen


    [Mark of Salem - 6/10 - This mark shows you have been attacked by a beast. Each mark you gain slows down mana and stamina regeneration. When mana and stamina drop to zero, if you have the max marks, you will gain the Curse of Salem.]


    I was cutting it close and had been way too arrogant against the last monster. If it had used its other arm to attack instead of propping itself up, it would have turned out a lot worse, not that six marks was good. Rubbing the side of my face, I winced at the long, painful lines the claws had made. The shallow holes on my sides and now on my wrist ached as well, still trickling blood and dying the nearby leather an unpleasant purple as it mixed with the blue dye. All of the wounds needed to be tended to, but first, the quest that was sitting in my notifications and its updated text.


    [Salem Dungeon Quest, Floor Two - Part 1 of 2 - Town Hunt - A witch is changing the villagers into monsters. Stop the disease spreading before it claims you to draw the witch out. Monsters on the floor defeated 35/35. Complete] [Reward: Appearance of the second-floor boss.] [Party Skill Reward: Bottle of Amber Moss.]


    [Salem Dungeon Quest, Floor Two - Part 2 of 2 - Burn the Witch - With her minions dead, the Witch has decided to make an appearance in the middle of the village, looking for new souls to add to her mass and people to alter into beasts. Time until boss: 59 Minutes 22 Seconds. Witch defeated 0/1] [Reward: Witch¡¯s Clove] [Party Skill Reward: Unknown]


    I grimaced and looked behind me at the village buildings, wondering if, when it appeared, it would leave the middle of the village. Deciding to be on the safe side, I got up with a groan and looked at the bodies around me. I wanted all thirty-five of the cores they would have, and that meant working fast. Moving to my pack, I rustled around. It took a moment, but I withdrew the thick cloth patches that were under a love of bread, and wiping off the crumbs, I pressed one to my side after pulling off a protective film that covered it. The cloth lacked any runes but was made for the purpose of stopping bleeding. The sticky substance around the edge was a mix of sap and starch, and as I applied two of the patches, I found myself grateful that Umbra had insisted I ask and add them to the bag of supplies before I left. Apparently, they were common enough in military camps, and while it wouldn''t help heal the wound, it would help the blood clot. With constitution as one of my lowest stats, only just above two hundred now, even with as shallow as some of the holes were, it would be a bit before it started to heal on its own. I didn''t bother applying a patch to my cheek. The long cuts there had already stopped bleeding.


    Once I was ready, I withdrew the knife and set to work opening up the chest of each of the monsters and withdrawing the beast cores. Three of them were crushed, and only fine dust, but the five others were intact, and adding them to my bag, I made my way to the place where most of the bodies would be in the forest. I decided not to use Stalker¡¯s Movement, instead letting my mana regenerate. With six marks towards the curse, unless I could only watch the slow rate at which my mana rose with disappointment. I realized the second floor of Salem was dangerous in an odd way. While the beasts were weak and especially so on their own, there was no time given to slow down or rest, with each of the beasts knowing where you were and only an hour given until the boss''s appearance. When I added that and the curse marks each beast could give me, it painted a slow death by lack of mana and stamina. As it stood, my stamina was fine, sitting at an easy nine hundred and fifty, around half in total, but my mana had been all. Still, it almost dried out during the last fight and was sitting at a low one hundred and twenty-seven and only going up about four points a minute, definitely not an alarming rate but compared to my normal ten points before the mark it was low. So I''d only be at a little under half my mana in an hour. Tilting my head, I looked down at my bow, rubbing a finger along its edge. It wasn''t as badly damaged as I''d thought, but the seven bite marks had me unhappy. On the brighter side of things, the witch would be the last monster before I could leave the dungeon. All I could do was hope that the grade three monster would prove to be an easy fight for me.

 T2, Chapter 57, Upcoming storm

    ¡°Quite a bit of the history of our realm comes from the elves and what they have hoarded and because of their long life spans. The knowledge they pass on to us humans is only what they wish it to be. While it might sound harsh or demeaning, can one really blame an empire for keeping secrets? Karvum and the dwarves hide the technology to build their flying ships for fear of what Arilon can do with it and the dragons.¡± -Adventure Salout during a discussion in the Broken Root Inn.


    Umbra


    The soft stone crumbled under her claws, turning into a cloud of powdered yellow dust as Umbra raked them over the earth. She was furious and wanted to be actively doing something other than waiting. She was always waiting while Aster did dangerous things, and she despised it. She was a dragon!


    There had been excitement and hope when they left the tower and city, and it had improved for a while. They were able to train and learn together and finally fly, but all over again. She found her bond going into dangerous places she herself couldn''t follow, leaving her only to worry. She felt the growling rumble in her chest and rise up her neck, but she stopped the noise from coming out. The two griffins and their riders were nearby, and it wouldn''t do to show anything more than a relaxed facade. Still, she found her own thoughts eating away at her patience. She couldn''t say she was upset, or instead, she was, but she was understanding of Aster¡¯s way of thinking.


    Her bond was strong, more so than any seemed to realize, even Aster herself. Not only had her bond picked up an Epic and Historic class, but grade one had given her two Epic classes as well. Her attributes were comparable to a late grade two, if not an early grade three at this point. It was for that reason that she had let Aster go into the dungeon at all. If she had been any weaker, Umbra would have taken her up in her claws and not let her go until she had reached late grade three at the minimum.


    There was only the sizable problem that her bond seemed to have. Aster didn''t seem to realize how serious things really were. Her decision to go into a dungeon alone had made that clear. Even Umbra knew it was reckless, and she hadn''t entered one yet. Aster was acting in a way only she really could because of her background and age, not that Umbra could say she was older, but dragons did mature faster. Those two things made Aster look incompetent to others, and while she was far from stupid and worked hard to learn, Umbra knew that sooner or later, it would come back to bite. The attack in the city had put caution into her bond, but Umbra needed to find a way to explain what she thought to Aster before something else happened, not that she planned to let her bond leave her side as soon as she came out of the Dungeon. She had made up her mind that this was the last time she''d let Aster do something reckless, at least without her, and she would hold her trapped in her claws if she needed to.


    Tilting her head and bending her neck around to look at the entrance behind her, she sighed, flexing the joints in her wings. Her decision to let Aster go into the dungeon had been selfish as well. She wanted to know where that dungeon she could enter with Aster was. It would not only give her levels to grow but also would be the first real-time that she and Aster had explored and properly fought together. With the upcoming event, they needed that adjustment.


    Umbra moved her attention to the griffins and felt her snout wrinkle ever so slightly. There were also her instincts that told her something wasn''t right. It was easy to connect the scales that the riders knew how dangerous and stupid it was to send a grade two into a dungeon alone, but they had pushed for it and hadn''t given her bond any time to prepare. That reason alone made her claws itch to pluck some feathers, but she wasn''t foolish enough to fight when the odds didn''t favor her. As she dragged her claws through the ground again, she wondered what was going on.


    Aster


    The fact that the entire space I was in was made by a dungeon was special. The bigger fact that no one really had any idea how it worked or was created made it all the more special. The side part about it being some type of creature or monster that had and still was actively trying to kill me in a roundabout way didn''t make that fact any more weird as well as cool. Ideas far in the future of replicating or at least trying to create something capable of doing that ran around in my mind.


    That was the thought going through my head as I split open the chest of the Salem Beast and pulled out its core. It was the last one, and as I wiped the blade free and put it away, I looked at my hall. The few grade one cores from the first floor, the much bigger grade two boss core, and the thirty-two grade two cores. It would be a nice mouthful of cores for Umbra, and I could also keep some to use. Picking up the pack, I yawned and rubbed an ear, looking up at the ever-present, never setting fake sun. I didn''t have an exact time for how long I''d been on the second floor, but it''d been a lot more active than the first. If I wasn''t including the time spent meditating, then I had yet to even sleep, probably a mistake but one that couldn''t be fixed now. Taking a glance, I mentally pulled up the quest and checked the time, then nodded to myself with a grin.


    [Time until boss: 24 Minutes 13 Seconds.]


    It had been a faster harvest than expected, mainly because of my skinning skill. Stretching and enjoying a relaxing set of pops up my spine, my attention turned to my mana, and I blinked at its number. It was almost exactly at half, more than I had hoped for. The three new levels in both classes from the dungeon thus far had been enough to bring my regeneration up a tiny bit. Tilting my head, I drummed my fingers on my leg as I made my way back through the trees at a quick pace but not a run. Regardless of what I hoped, the grade three boss wouldn''t be an easy fight, and there wasn''t much I could do to get ready for it because I lacked any information on the boss. I knew from stories that witches were spell casters and had access to spells, but besides that, I knew nothing, and that wasn''t even mentioning the fact that it was a dungeon boss and a monster. The memory of Elyssa, a minder at the time for a dungeon run under the academy, floated into my thoughts, her words clear.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "You should always have an idea of what you¡¯re going to fight. You don''t want to bring the wrong weapon to a fight. What if all of the creatures spit acid or are venomous?¡±


    In this case, poison wasn''t the threat. Curses and a witch were, but the fact remained that I had gone into the dungeon blind, even if the choice of going in at the time hadn''t been a choice at all with what had been offered. There was still a spike of anger at having to complete the dungeon to prove I was capable.


    I hadn''t thought about it at the time, but I didn''t see why I had to run this dungeon and not the one that had been offered as a payment. Umbra was my Bond. We were meant to work and fight together. Huffing in a bit of anger, I forced myself to take a breath. At least I was getting a few things out of it.


    The reward of being able to run a dungeon with Umbra would be the most important, and the rewards I had gotten would be a nice addition as well, even if I couldn''t look at or use the bottle of Amber Moss until I got out. As it turned out, having a dungeon reward appear inside of a storage space was a double-edged sword. Taking a moment to look around the clearing, I wondered what to do with my pack. I didn''t want the cores breaking because of something that could have been prevented, but at the same time, without knowing what the boss could do, was putting it anywhere safe?


    Shrugging it off, I looked back to the forest, and, moving into the woods a few dozen feet, I found a decent area and set it in between the roots of a tree. It would be the best spot for it for now. Before heading back, I opened the top of the bag and pulled out the last rune-etched arrow. My entire stack totaled up to two rune etched and five normal arrows. Both of the rune-etched arrows were the freezing burst ones, and I didn''t expect them to do a whole lot against a grade three, but even a distraction could prove to be the difference. With the fight being between most likely a ranged one, seven arrows wasn''t a lot. Closing the distance if the fight didn''t end exceptionally fast would become mandatory, if it was possible at all. Blinking a few times, I dismissed the thoughts. My twitching tail and tapping foot told me that my nervousness was starting to get the better of me, and even with the air In the cave being warm, meditation to regain just a bit more mana would suit me better. Finding a spot relatively undisturbed in the clearing, I sat down and crossed my legs, closing my eyes. Falling into meditation this time around wasn''t easy and took a few moments as I pushed away the thoughts of the upcoming fight and the aches and slight burning in my sides. The brief moment of enjoying the lack of any directed thoughts was refreshing, even without a relaxing breeze or cool air.


    If I was blunt with myself, the idea of mediation at first seemed to be a joke. With the entire course being taught by a tree, it seemed lacking compared to the other courses, a single skill learned, something that couldn''t be used effectively in hunting or fighting, but as proven by the advancement of the skill, it could be used in a lot of different ways. The version I had, Frost Affinity Meditation, was almost useless in this dungeon, but that was only for now. When I was with Umbra and the cool air, she naturally seemed to let off, mixed with her ability to create ice, the meditation skills effect skyrocketed. Eventually, I wanted to find a way to create my own ice to use. It would be helpful, but after this dungeon, there wasn''t much of a chance that Umbra and I would be separate for quite a while. That fact had a smile crossing my face. Umbra and I would run a dungeon together. That would make all of this worth it.


    All too soon, the time for meditating came to an end, and it was time to get up and prepare. Setting my bow on the ground, I started a quick stretch, loosening up my joints. The last thing I would want was to end up with a stiff muscle or already bruised skin that would refuse to stretch or, worse, tear. After the quick minute warm-up, I checked the time as I grabbed my bow.


    [Time until boss: 3 Minutes 27 Seconds.]


    Getting to the center of the village, where it would appear according to the quest, only took a minute, and scaling the side of one of the roofs in the middle took even less time. With only around a dozen buildings, the village was small, and each of the houses was made of the same wood walls and thatch roofs, only slightly varying in size. After the boss fight, I''d look through each house and take anything not nailed down. A bed and desk might seem mundane, but after sleeping on the ground for nearly a month, I''d grown to miss the small luxuries.


    The center of the village was almost circular with a large patch of flat packed earth, giving a large amount of room in the middle, and after scaling one of the nearby roofs, I watched, looking around curiously. Outside of dungeons, monsters appearing in the world happened in locations that were mana-heavy or had large amounts of unused mana in the land. The Claw Woods was one such area, at least on the outer edge of the forest, where Kluni didn''t absorb as much of the mana. When a monster did appear in front of people, it was described as a white, black, or other color of mist condensing into an orb or shard and then the monster''s flesh and skin appearing around it.


    Recounts of people who''d written It down had described it as unnerving and wrong in ways they couldn''t explain. All that I read about the appearance made me want to see it on my own, if not for research, then just to say I had seen it. It did leave the question of whether monster summoning would be any different inside a dungeon or if it was different for a boss. There was probably an answer inside a book somewhere, but I was about to find out now.


    As the last few seconds of the timer ticked down, I pulled an arrow off of a loop, placed it on the string, and watched. Above, the orb of light in the ceiling dimmed slowly, but I didn''t look up. Instead, my attention was firmly on the circle of runes that had started to glow on the ground in the middle of the dirt clearing. The glow was an ominous red and grew brighter as another row of runes appeared inside the circle, then another, and finally a fourth. The runes grew hard to look at, and I felt my eyes water as I tried to watch out of the edge of my vision.


    A cackling laugh that seemed to emanate from the air itself, full of malice and glee. It sent a full shudder through my body, and I could only watch as a creature rose from the middle of the formation. The Witch was something out of a horror story. Wrinkled ashen skin, abnormally long and crooked teeth, and sunken, pale, milky eyes mixed to give her face a grotesque look. Her too-long and weirdly bent fingers that twitched and sparked with black light only added to the feeling of uncanny that I felt. As the light faded, I could make out the faded and thread-bare red robes that covered the body of the Witch. They looked in no better shape than the boss. While on the outside, the boss looked frail, I could feel Lesser Draconic Instinct giving an almost constant warning of a threat directed at the Boss. I hesitated slightly but pulled back an arrow as the light fully began to fade. As soon as I started to push mana into the arrow for a skill, the witch''s head snapped like a whip in my direction, and its blank eyes stared at me. My reaction was slightly delayed out of surprise, but as it raised its hand and my instincts screamed a warning, I moved the mana going into my bow and redirected it into Stalker¡¯s Movement, then pushed off the roof. Behind me, a black arc of crackling lightning traced from the outstretched finger to the roof, and the roof exploded. Fiber and wood fragments exploded outward, and a hole big enough to allow Umbra though was torn open. I skidded to a stop as my feet landed on the next roof and started at the damage in shock. No build-up or warning, just a gesture. This wasn''t going to be easy.

 T2, Chapter 58, System News

    ¡°There is so much to be said about the topic of animation cores that it can''t be all covered In this book. A golem, construct, elemental, and even a wide range of monsters can be considered in the range of this type of core. Taking inanimate material and giving it a spark of life is a tricky process, but once mastered, it can create armies loyal to one person. This is how some kings ruled for a long time. Nowadays, there are mages that specialize in the destruction of these cores and are widely used in exploring old ruins of the past.¡± - Theory of Cores, page 222.


    Aster


    The first black shock attack, for lack of a better word, must have had some kind of cooldown or charged up because the next attack wasn''t instant. It took about six seconds for the black beam to spear out again, and by that time, I was behind the cover of a mother building. The cackling laugh of the witch sounded on the other side.


    I had A few ideas on what to do, but first, I needed to see how effective my arrows were. Charging a Frost Arrow, I listened for a second, judging where the witch was, and turned the corner of the building, raising my bow and letting the notched arrow loose.


    My aim wasn''t bad, the arrow striking the upper right shoulder of the witch, and it embedded itself in the skin. The issue came a moment later as the frost spread an inch before it retreated, and the arrow was forced out of the skin and dropped to the ground. Moving backward, I took a few steps back as a black lance of energy destroyed the corner of the building I''d used as cover.


    It wasn''t a surprise that my attack lacked any real power. The skill itself wasn''t one that was meant to hit that hard. Instead, it was meant to drain stamina and pack a bigger punch than a regular arrow. I wasn''t going to approach the witch head-on or in any sort of fistfight, so the problem left me with two different solutions. I could try to use a rune-etched arrow and hope that it gave enough of a punch to give me an opening for a weak point like an eye. That choice was what I''d done on the last boss. The issue here was I didn''t think it''d work. My second option was to get a new skill, one that could pack enough of a hit to do damage to something a grade higher than me.


    As another lance of black electricity shot past the buildings and tore a hole into the ground, leaving only a black smoke trail, I decided it was enough to get me to make my choice, and I spoke softly. ¡°I need a skill that can hurt the witch.¡± The reason I was talking aloud was The Progenitor system. After having a bit of time to think about it, it wasn''t hard to connect a few dots, and testing while collecting the cores had shown I''d been on the right track. It didn''t seem to have a mental response and required asking aloud or another screen of the system to be open to have any effect. After speaking the words, I watched as the purple screen appeared in my vision and scanned it.


    [Progenitor system recommendation: Frost Shard Imbuement. Cost: 23 SP]


    ¡°What does the skill do?¡± I asked as I moved to the next building, gaining a bit of distance from the witch. Another screen apeared and I scared it.


    [Frost Shard Imbuement - Imbue this skill onto any physical object, and when reaching a high enough speed, the object will gain a crystallized shard coating made of Frost Affinity mana that has high piercing potential.]


    It sounded good, but that was a lot of skill points the system was asking for. I got two points per level in each class, so essentially, it was asking for six levels in each class, almost a fourth of the levels I''d get in grade two. Still, this time around, I mentally accepted the skill and watched as another window appeared.


    [Progenitor System: Confirm skill choice Frost Shard Imbuement for 23 SP.]


    [Yes/No]


    I agreed again and paused, waiting for something to happen. Glancing at my screen, I saw that the skill had been added and the points removed, but the skill was grayed out. What did that mean? In apparent response to my thought, the skill lit up, and it felt like a hammer was taken to my chest. A rough burning sensation filled a part of my body I had a hard time pinpointing the location of. The feeling of a cool burning and almost scraping feeling in my chest had me bent over and nearly dropping my bow as I took in a breath before forcing myself to take a few steps forward and lean against the wall. No one had told me that picking skills would hurt.


    Gasping for air, I felt the effect dimming and straightened up as it faded to a dull ache. Grabbing an arrow, I let the singing in my hands stop as my heartbeat steadied out. Behind me, the wall of another building exploded, and I wondered if the witch could pinpoint where I was or if I was just going crazy. Either way, it was time I tried to put her down.


    Wondering for a moment how the skill would work and if it would be like Frost Arrow, I notched the arrow on my bow and activated the skill, focusing on the arrow. The draw on my mana was much larger than I was expecting. Over the course of a few seconds, nearly a hundred mana had disappeared. Checking my mana, I felt my nose wrinkle. Even if I wasn''t already low on mana, I''d hesitate to use this much on a single shot. Still, I''d need to see what damage it did first before I made a decision. I waited until the next blast of black Light destroyed the building to my right before I peeked out into the village center.


    The witch was in the same spot, hovering above where The red rune circle had been, and seemed content to destroy everything around her while laughing. I watched her head turn to face me as soon I peaked round and felt unnerved at the bloated eye stare. I didn''t waste any more time and took aim and let the arrow loose. I paused for a second, watching the arrow even as she moved Her head to point at me. For the first moment of the flight, the arrow looked normal, just like any of my arrows, but about halfway through the flight, a blue glow appeared around the tip of the arrow and then over the rest before covering it all.


    The glow grew darker, almost purple, as it neared the witch and started to grow in size until it grew solid, and the arrow under the glow disappeared. It was only a few feet away when the tip of the purple shard started to glow a light blue on the tip and started to spread down. The arrow impacted the witch just under her left in the side of the chest and sounded like cracking ice. The purple coating dug into the robe, ripping it open and then sinking and tearing into whatever was under it. As the crystallized effects of the arrow dimmed, the damage became apparent.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A hole bigger than my fist dripped a black ichor that fizzled on the ground, no remains of the arrow left to be seen. I blinked at the damage, surprised at the gaping hole. Then I moved to duck back around the corner as the witch let out a delayed screech of pain. This time, the witch seemed serious or had used another, more powerful skill. A much thicker black beam tore past the building and then moved towards me, disintegrating the wall in a line and cutting the house in half. I was quick to drop to the ground, laying flat, but wasn''t fast enough to avoid the beem altogether. The edge of the back line clipped my left thigh. The leather didn''t even hold an instant under the attack and a wave of heat that felt cold for a moment before it turned hot. That feeling turned into blinding pain as the sizzling of my flesh melting caught up with me. It was unlike any pain I''d felt before, and my vision blurred as above me, the beam stopped and disappeared. I looked at the inch-deep, half-foot-wide circle of missing flesh and felt bile rise in my throat as I clutched my bow. Trying not to make a noise, I sat up partly while taking another arrow out of the loop. As far as injuries went, it didn''t hurt as bad as breaking a bone, even if it was probably worse. That was perhaps because of the adrenaline.


    Looking down, I stared at the runes etched into the arrowhead. Would the new skill work? Probably, as long as I didn''t focus on putting mana into the runes. Not bothering to find another arrow, I started to infuse the mana into the arrow as I leaned upward and got to my knees, favoring my right side, getting ready to shoot another arrow. The cracking of wood was the only warning that the building I''d been behind was about to give out and collapse. Considering that it was still standing with a line cutting the building mostly in half, I was impressed.


    Getting to my feet was an effort as my leg buckled, but standing on one leg wasn''t an issue. With over three hundred points in strength, I might have been able to stand on even a few toes; still, balancing was awkward. The motion caused an uncomfortable pounding in my ears that drowned out most of any other noise as I found my feet with the help of my tail to balance me out. I looked at the witch still leaking the black ichor and raised my bow, aimed, and then let the arrow loose. This time, I didn''t watch the witch and left mana infused into Stalker¡¯s Movement, then awkwardly kicked off the ground towards the next building. Careful Step, as useful as I found the skill, couldn''t stop a leg from collapsing under its own weight, so I found myself sliding against the ground as I tried to land. Groaning, I heard the house behind me collapse at the same time as the witch let out another loud scream. Pushing up, I pulled another arrow out of a loop and checked my mana. I grimaced two more shots with Frost Shard at max. Would it be enough to put down a grade three? As I infused the arrow with the mana and skill, I wondered what I''d do if the witch didn''t die. What could I do? No mana meant no movement skills or attack skills. There were skills that ran off of only stamina, but I didn''t know any. Would getting a skill like that be possible from the Progenitor System?


    The burning sensation in my leg was growing worse as I could feel blood leaking down the leg, but propping myself up against the wood gave me the leverage to lean around the corner and aim my bow to take a shot.


    I was met with an unexpected sight: the witch was collapsed on the ground, unmoving. It was so unexpected that I glanced at my last few system messages before shooting but didn''t see a kill notification. Furrowing my brows, I let the arrow loose, leaned around the corner, and waited. After a moment of thought, I sent a prayer to any gods who might care. I, probably because I''d grown up with Kulni, didn''t see much of a reason to rely upon godly intervention, especially when most things could be done by oneself, but it couldn''t hurt to send a prayer.


    [You have killed a Dungeon Boss - Witch Of Salem - Level 109]


    I felt a laugh bubble up out of my lips. ¡°This makes no sense.¡± I groaned as I slid down the wall.


    The fight hadn''t been long at all, not even ten minutes if my guess was right, and it would have been easy if I had started with getting my new skill before the fight and knew what was going on. A grade three, only a few levels into grade three but one all the same, killed with four arrows by me. I wasn''t going to pretend that all grade threes would be like this, but the witch and I were offensive, and I''d nearly hit an entire grade up. That had to account for something.


    The notification of a level-up was next, but I ignored it and the next set of messages while I inspected my leg and wished I''d taken my pack with me. Now, I''d have to get all the way there to get something to stop the bleeding. Even as I grimaced from the pain that was becoming more noticeable every second, I couldn''t help the slightly crazed chuckle that came out of my lips.


    Salem


    The core watched as his boss was defeated with only three real attacks. They had technically been mostly physical attacks, the mana that surrounded the arrow acting more as a coating to break through armor and all but ignored the defensive runes that were made into the witch''s robe. That wasn''t mentioning the rune circle that pushed away people who tried to get close. The boss was meant to stay in place as one person distracted her, and the others attacked from behind, wearing it down until the rune circles failed and they could get in close to kill the witch. It wasn''t a hard boss and relied on the party being low on resources and having built up multiple curse marks. If someone had been cursed at the start of the fight, the course would be consumed to summon a small pack of Salem beasts that the party would have to fight at the same time. In the end, his clever design of the second floor didn''t seem to matter. The girl had killed the boss in minutes.


    Salem found himself speechless as he watched The boss''s body discovered into ash. The girl hadn''t noticed yet that the circle had changed into the teleportation circle that could bring her out of the dungeon, but Salem suspected she''d stick in the dungeon for a while, something he wouldn''t complain about. As it stood, Salem would be able to begin his dungeon''s advancement into a grade three, a long overdue advancement, and with it, he''d also alter the first floor and mix in some grey steel that would hopefully attract people in a steady stream when it was discovered. Salem found himself in a good mood even after the solo clear of his dungeon. If it were possible, he would have added some reward to give the girl, but it wasn''t, not without wasting some of the mana that he needed.


    Turning his attention to the dungeon feed, he focused on ending the mana he was feeding it to project what was going on to the other dungeons in the realm. They paused at the notification at the top of the screen. Patches and updates the system made that concerned them were posted for any core to go over. The newest one was a day old, and he''d missed it because he''d been distracted with the girl. Reading the first few lines, all thoughts of advancing the dungeon left his mind.


    [System Integration Update 1.0]


    [New temporary dungeon feature added for all cores: Realm Travel Stasis]


    [Mass system alterations are expected as the sub-realm is relinked with the system. Cores are recommended to be in a stasis state when realm Integration begins.]


    Salem paused in reading. The oldest dungeon cores that had been created here at the beginning of the realm had spread the knowledge that this was going to happen at some point, but he''d never really expected to see an update from the system warn them about it. What did it all mean for the cores? As he continued to read, he found himself growing more interested and nervous. Changed was coming whether Salem wanted it or not.

 T2, Chapter 59, Out into the Light

    ¡°Nature Affinity in mana is a mix of a few affinities but is only considered a secondary affinity because of the requirement that it always has some variation of Life Affinity or Earth Affinity. That is why Druids, Elves, and people who specialize in this affinity usually lean towards either support, defensive, or healing classes in adventuring groups. It is recommended that people who aim for this affinity spend time trying to understand how nature works in a way that the person can understand and agree with.¡± Anderson Drowk on the variations of affinities.


    Aster


    Getting ready to leave the dungeon was a series of small steps, literally.


    My first priority was fixing up my leg, and that required me to get over to my bag. A painful and slow process, but now, with no worry about being attacked, I didn''t have a problem doing just that. As I walked, or rather hobbled, towards the forest, I decided to check my status sheet. It''d been a while since I''d really looked at it as a whole, and it served to keep my mind off the throbbing spin that kept increasing.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 2]


    [Level: 81]


    [Titles: True Daughter of Kulni, Bonded, Progenitor]


    [Achievements: Skin to Stone, Early Bird.]


    [Mana: 965/965]


    [Stamina: 1730/1730]


    [Race Class: Beast Kin - Level 81]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation, Spirit of the Wild Hunt, Frost Control - Rank Five, Progenitor¡¯s System, Alteration¡¯s Legacy, Primal Shift.]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 81]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Ranger''s Aim - Rank Seven, Night Eye - Rank Nine, Advanced Frost Arrow, Lesser Draconic Instinct, Arrow Creation, Lesser Bond Transfer, Frost Shard Imbuement.]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank Six, Careful Step - Rank Nine, Advanced Rune Etching - Rank Two, Archery - Rank Nine, Frost Affinity Meditation - Rank Eight, Leatherworking - Rank Three, Forest Stride Basic - Rank One, Tracking Basic - Rank Seven, Skinning - Rank Five, Survival Talent - Rank Six, Hand Combat - Rank Seven, Riding - Rank Seven, Woodworking - Rank Five, Aerial Balance - Rank Three, Arrow Shaping - Rank Three, Cooking - Rank Two, Basic Farming - Rank 1.]


    [Available Skill Points: 66]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 54]


    [Constitution - 222][x1.0]


    [Strength - 344][x1.0]


    [Endurance - 386][x1.0]


    [Dexterity - 650][x1.01]


    [Charisma - 278][x.9]


    [Intelligence - 219][x1.0]


    [Wisdom - 327][x1.0]


    The small level increase in both classes for the whole dungeon seemed lacking at first, but having The knowledge that after grade one, each grade only had twenty-five levels but held a bigger impact made the lack of a bigger gain understandable, if a bit upsetting. Two main points that caught my eye were the fact my new bow skill went into my second glass and that my skill points were decently high.


    A good side note was the jump in my skills. It was a small jump and only for a few, but Careful Step was now at rank nine. I didn''t remember seeing the notification of it increasing, but I could have just missed it. Either way, it meant that skill was close to advancing, and I wondered what would be offered as an upgrade. The free Attribute Points I had could be spent now, and I was tempted to dump them into constitution to help the leg heal faster, but the benefit would be minor even with almost fifty points, and there was something I wanted to test when I had time that would take a few. Looking around, I judged where I''d left my bag and started into the forest.


    With the witch''s power so fresh in my mind, I was also going back over the idea of learning more skills. I still had a few I hadn''t tried and still had to figure out what they exactly did, but it was possible that something like the fight with the witch could have gone much more poorly if I didn''t have the Progenitor System to find me the skills I asked for. One of the ones that stuck in my mind was the Status Screen Alteration, which cost five skill points. It was cheap, and it was my hope that it would help with how cluttered the screen was becoming, but again, I''d probably wait at least until I went over the idea with Umbra.


    Rubbing my face, I yawned, but it turned into a gasp of pain as I tried to take a step. My injured leg refused to rise, and I almost fell. Turning around, I jerked my foot free of the root that it had got caught in, then righted. Looking down, I snarled at the piece of wood sticking out of the ground before turning around and continuing walking.


    My bag was where I''d left it and sitting down on a large root. I opened it up, pulled out the remaining cloth patches, and looked at the gouge of my leg. One of the patches didn''t cover the wide opening completely, but applying them over each and sticking them over one another worked well enough. In the long term, they would start to peel apart; that didn''t matter, though. Leaning my head against the trunk of the tree, I grimaced as I thought of the reaction Umbra would have when she saw me. My leather was covered in grime and splinters from the entire dungeon, my ears and tail were caked with dirt that wouldn''t be easy to wash off, and my whole body was becoming, if not already, one big bruise. I started to giggle, and as it turned into a chuckle, I closed my eyes and focused on the bond. The invisible strands that connected us were there but stopped after a certain point, just vanishing into nothing.


    The feeling of being cut off from Umbra was unpleasant, but it was a reminder that the sooner I harvested the core of the witch and got out of the dungeon, the sooner I could see her. Opening my eyes, I leaned down and closed my bag, then slipped it on. Looking around, I found a good stick, a bit long and curved, but it helped to support my leg. Making the trip back to the village was much easier after the small break, and walking through the trees brought up the memory of when I''d broken an arm for the first time in the forest, exploring a small ruin. Sandath and I had been in a panic, mostly out of the fear of what Kulni would say and Sandath having to be relatively gentle in the run back to the cave with me on his back. It was a fond memory that was almost ten years ago, but it still served as a warning not to go against what mother said.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The witch''s corpse was almost a complete pile of ash except for the upper part of the body and part of an arm that was already starting to fall apart. Looking over it, I titled my head, scanning what was left of the body. The witch was close to human-looking but not quite. Still, it was as close as I''d ever seen a monster. The long arms that stretched down to where its feet must have been before they''d turned to dust were thin, mixing that with the long fingers and larger than-necessary eyes. Even in death, the monster looked just wrong. I shuddered and got to my knees, setting my pack down on the side and looking at the pile of ash. I judged where the core might be and then reminded myself that it was a dungeon creature before rooting around.


    The core was a red color with sparks of the same black energy used in the attack floating around in the center. It was no bigger than the cores of the beast on the second floor but was heavy and had a feeling of a much more dense energy when touched. Putting it on my back, I wiped my hands on my chest to clean them and stood before looking around at the buildings. Almost all of them had a piece missing or were outright destroyed. The idea to loot them and take everything I could was tempting, so much so that I almost put off returning. The deciding factor was the fact that I couldn''t store any of the furniture because of the spatial lock inside the dungeon. There might be items inside the houses that could be useful. I just couldn''t care enough.


    Looking around the dungeon, I smiled as I stopped at the rune circle of the portal that would lead out. As hard as it was, and as much as I wished I''d had at least one other person to help me, the experience of running a dungeon alone wasn''t lost on me. Being alone in a place where I knew there was danger had a way of forcing me to reevaluate what I was doing and how I could do it better, not that I wanted to do it again. That said, now I was going to be looking into a quiver and how to make one work.


    Taking in a breath of the air, I stepped into the circle, and with a flash of blue light and a pause that seemed long and short, I was somewhere else and blinked to clear my vision before I started to cough. The smell of the air was horrible. The smell was from the yellow rock, the sulfur I had all but forgotten about. It sent a burning feeling through my nose, and I leaned down, blinded for a moment as my eyes started to water. Using the stick as support, I let myself adjust for a moment, taking in unpleasant breaths through my mouth. Only after the attack on my nostrils had become manageable did I look around.


    I was in a round cave, a small one with a smooth wall and a glowing light that came from a white stone above the only exit through a small wood door. Adjusting the straps on my shoulders, I moved over to the door and opened it. The pathway outside took a long moment to remember. It was the first hallway in the dungeon on the first floor, the one I''d thought had a trap. Looking at the door, I knew it hadn''t been there when I''d first come, though I sighed. I still had a long way to walk until I was out. It seemed unlike the first dungeon that put me outside the dungeon. This one seemed determined to keep me inside as long as possible. ¡°I''m not coming back here ever if I can help it,¡± I grumbled as I started the walk.


    An hour of small breaks, slow walking, and debating using stalker''s movement to move faster was what it took to reach the entrance. The smell of fresh but still rancid air was a blessing and curse. The strong breeze that flowed into the entrance was the first sign that I had left the dungeon; the other sign was the bond snapping into place, the end of the strands nearby but actually leading to someone.


    The feeling was abrupt but also the best feeling in the world, and I couldn''t stop the smile from spreading onto my face.


    ¡°Umbra, This place still smells terrible. How long has it been, and I''m still not used to it?¡± I spoke through the bond, relishing the feeling of her happiness and joy.


    ¡°Aster! Three days. I''m so happy you''re back, but how bad was it? I can tell you''re in pain.¡± Her voice trailed off at the end. I paused, wondering the best way to explain everything that had happened without making her more worried. The truth in small amounts would work better.


    ¡°It was difficult, the first floor was long, but the monsters were easily put down. The boss for it was a problem because it was made almost completely of stone and metal, but the second floor was a lot harder. I did get hurt, but it''s not anything I won''t heal from after a nice wash, and I got a lot of cores.¡±


    I started walking again and shifted my bag to reach easier. I laid a hand on it and stored it in my spatial storage with my bow and spare arrows, happy to have the weight off my shoulders.


    Umbra was silent for a moment, and I paused at the entrance as I waited for her response, a bit anxious for her to see me. ¡°I''m relieved you''re okay, but this was the last one without me and the only one alone.¡± Her words weren''t a question, and I could feel the firm conviction behind them. Nodding to her and knowing she received the gesture through the bind, I smiled slightly as I covered my eyes from the sun and stepped out. It was the latter part of the afternoon with only a few hours of the sun left in the sky, but that light was covered quickly by a shadow and a large snout that sniffed me and wrinkled but didn''t move back.


    I reached up and rubbed the snout with a long sigh. There were a few things I''d found that could relax muscles and relieve aches, like a cool bath or laying in the grass enjoying the sun on a perfect day, but nothing I could think of was like making contact with Umbra. The relief was only temporary, though it acted like a mind cleaner and gave me the energy I''d need to get everything done before I fell asleep. ¡°I''m glad I''m back.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I''m glad you''re back as well, but seriously, you need to bathe. I know creatures can smell, but I''d be able to scent you from a mile away and for days.¡± A rumble that I knew was a laugh came out of Umbra, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I know, I know, there''s nothing I want more right now than to clean the grime out of my fur and off my skin. When we get back, I''ll end up sleeping for a week. While the floors weren''t as complicated as the last dungeon I did, the second floor wasn''t easy, and there''s a lot I want to go over with you.¡±


    The enjoyment of the moment was broken by several squawks and a voice a few dozen feet away calling out.


    ¡°I''m glad to see you made it out, but we need to talk.¡±


    Renald Karvum


    Ren was surprised, setting up tents near the dungeon and having his nearby run carver engrave something to give them all clean air. It made the short stay here tolerable, especially because he''d been in worse areas, but after the third day, Ren had started to get angry, and he wondered how long they should wait. He knew he should be out of this wasted piece of land helping to form the Empire into what it used to be before it was twisted Into a house of war, but in his eyes, a family came first. He needed to make sure this threat was dealt with before any of his citizens and, most importantly, his sister went into the event.


    The topic of what would happen when the dragon felt the bond snap had also been a concern, but with three griffins, each almost three grades above her, there wasn''t A worry about bringing it down if it didn''t try to flee and a dragon suffering from a bond loss especially this early into its life wouldn''t be a true threat.


    Those plans and worries had been tossed off the griffin when the girl had actually come out. He''d been alerted To the exit by the dragon getting up and moving close, but he''d still managed to get a glimpse.


    He didn''t have to wonder if she''d actually fight the final boss with the injury he could see on her leg. Feeling his teeth grind in his mouth, he took a second to look away and rubbed the neck of his griffin while he thought. This entire operation going on was insane when he thought about it. A dragon rider he had to indirectly kill because her parent wasn''t related directly to Arilon. If she had been related to the kingdom, he could have killed her and could have claimed defense of the border, but there were spells that could reveal the truth, and the guardian who lived in the forest was no easy opponent from what the books said.


    He tapped his foot and thought for a moment he''d made a plan for this outcome, one that would love both the dragon issue and rider issue at once and honor his word. The Bestor Dungeon. It wasn''t the closest dungeon that could fit a dragon, but a very dangerous one at the moment. With it partway through its advancement into a grade four dungeon as determined by their dungeon analysts, it was actively hunting for mana. Seeing as it was normally a specialized dungeon for large groups and the closest city required that a group of twelve grade three people run the second floor because, for a multitude of reasons, there shouldn''t be a chance in any gods that she or her dragon made it out. He took in a long breath and shook his head. He needed to be on the safe side, and to do that, he''d have to twist the truth and force them in as soon as possible.

 T2, Chapter 60, Riverside Plans

    ¡°Dungeon runners, or as the guild calls them, delvers, are people in the adventures guild who mainly run dungeons instead of picking up quests off of notice boards. They will queue multiple runs on repeat or schedule a run in higher-grade dungeons in order to build up equipment and funds for more continued dungeon runs. There are a special few of them who search out new dungeons that haven''t been fully explored for rewards and knowledge others have yet to gain.¡±


    Aster


    The water was cold, and dunking my head under again, I scrubbed furiously at my hair, watching dark muck wash away in the stream. This was the third time dunking my head in the water, and if it weren''t for the constant flow of the water heading down the river, I''d have guessed that I was clean, but dust, dirt, and everything else I''d collected was almost like a second skin. If the water wasn''t icy cold and numbing to the bruises on my skin, the entire thing would have hurt and been a pain, but the only painful part had been getting in at the beginning.


    ¡°You smell better, at least.¡± Umbra supplied, her amusement was plain in her tail twitches.


    Raising my head to look up at the Umbra, I let the water flow down my back and laughed, rubbing one of my ears and seeing it finally come back without any dirt marks. For good measure, I dunked My head under once more before limping out of the water, pulled a towel out of my storage, and wiped off my face and around my neck.


    Cleaning around and under the collar had become almost second nature And easier as I learned how. I could take off the leather, but it always felt more like a needless risk to part with the object that held everything I owned, and with how high the quality was, it never seemed to get more than a bit dirty.


    ¡°If anything, going into the dungeon taught me that I''m wearing my helmet and bringing a lot more to the next dungeon. The quiver is one of the first things I want to work on. I can''t believe I thought I didn''t need one.¡± As I talked, I pulled out a tunic and a pair of pants, slipped into them, then put the towel away.


    My response elicited a low growl of annoyance from Umbra, and a long stream of Frost billowed from her nose. ¡°Only three days to get ready. That bird rider either had his head full of clouds or wanted to rush us.¡± Her words weren''t clipped with the sound of her claws breaking the small amount of ice that had formed on the edge of the river closest to her.


    My thoughts on the talk yesterday leaned towards the latter option. He''d waited while Umbra had scanned over me, but his first words after seeing me hold up the core had been that we''d only had three days until we had to head towards the next dungeon.


    His reasoning was timing and the need for secrecy at the next dungeon because of how close it was to a town.


    It sounded like a load of scraps to me, but again, there wasn''t much to be done about it. Rennald knew where the dungeon was, and even if his dislike of Umbra hadn''t been obvious before, it was now. The rush that was put on the trip was, in a way, funny and disappointing.


    To me, it seemed like everyone in the camp expected both Umbra and me to be upset at the fact that we were being rushed to go into another dungeon. Acting the part hadn''t been hard for us because it was partly true. While we both were annoyed at the rush, Umbra specifically was furious that they wanted me to go into the dungeon hurt, but it meant that we''d finally be alone. On the surface, it seemed like a small fact, but after leaving the forest, besides flying up in the air, neither of us had much time alone with just the other as company, and even then, it felt like we were being watched.


    It was late into the night that we''d realized the opportunity to slip away, and the goal to clear the dungeon had been tossed.


    There was a slight ache of regret that I felt when realizing how it would look to Kat, but she was acting more and more distant. Even if we participated in the realm event together, it was clear that it would be the last thing they''d do before things changed. I was just cutting the tie a bit earlier.


    ¡°Seeing as we know nothing about the dungeon except you can fit inside, we need to gather as much food as possible. Three floors give us three chances to find a good place to wait and practice until the event, but food and water will be our biggest issue unless there''s something to hunt.¡±


    Fully dressed, I looked at Umbra. We''d discussed this last night, but she''d been reluctant to leave my side then, and judging by the bond, she was still reluctant now. My spatial storage would be all but useless after the first floor, but even with an excessive mana cost, it could still be used on that floor. Once it was cleared, we could pull any of the food and water we needed out over the course of a few hours and freeze it until we were ready to eat it and move it to the second floor if the first floor wasn''t suitable.


    ¡°I like the idea, but months out here will be a year, if not years, in there. There''s no way we can get all the food we need in a few days. A lot of this is hoping there''s something there to eat anyway,¡± Umbra said.


    That was what we had thought of in a night, a plan with a lot of holes, to wait out the timer for the realm event in a dungeon. It sounded ridiculous, but the benefits were just what we needed. The chances that it would work out weren''t great. Out of The two dungeons I''d gone into, there''d only been a few edible monsters, such as the giant spiders in the first dungeon. With three floors, there was a higher chance that this dungeon would hold something to eat even if it wasn''t the best, but still taking in as much food as possible would help, at least in the short term.


    ¡°The other option is trying to fly away after we get out of this dungeon. Once we know where it is, we can go back to it. If they were willing to tell us anything about the dungeon, it''d make all of this much easier. Getting food for the dungeon will give us time to get to the other floors to see if they hold anything we can eat. Fighting on an empty belly isn''t a great idea.¡±


    Sitting on the hard ground next to Umbra, I watched the river slowly weave past a low dip in the land and disappear for a moment.


    Snorting, Umbra wrapped her tail around me in a half circle, and I leaned against it gratefully and pulled out a long strip of leather and a set of sewing tools.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    It took Umbra a minute to respond, but eventually, she sighed, having a long breath out of her snout. ¡°I don''t care for human politics as much of it doesn''t make any real sense. There is more than enough land and levels to go around, but I will say Arilon was much more straightforward in what was to be done with us, even if it wasn''t to our liking. Here, even if I can fly, there are many secrets and glances that I don''t like.¡±


    I knew there was a part she was left unsaid, and I didn''t push her on it, but I could tell that she missed having dragons to communicate with. It was a reminder that even with as advanced as her speech and way of thinking, Umbra was young, and we both were. She was almost a year old, if not already, and I was around sixteen, a little older or so. I lost track of time at some point, so I couldn''t be exact on the date. As it stood, both of us were learning a lot of new things.


    ¡°I think you''re right. Things do seem tense, if not hostile, ever since the griffins arrived, maybe even before, but if they did want to do something with us, why haven''t they? Going into the dungeon for as long as possible seems Like a better choice than staying out here. We''ll gain levels faster there, and the only threat will be the dungeon itself.¡±


    Rubbing my hand on the leather, I pulled out and started to mark sections of it with a piece of chalk. I had two things I wanted to finish today, one being the quiver and the other being a new pack. Neither had to be of amazing quality. Even a common grade would do fine and hopefully raise a few of my skills.


    ¡°I''ll hunt through the night and rest tomorrow so I will be ready for the flight. They haven''t given us any distance, but I doubt they will allow any rest, and with the griffin''s higher grade, I think they will try to push at high speed as well.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at the hint of a growl in the mental voice. The book on dragons that we''d read made a big point on how dragons saw themselves as rulers of the sky and didn''t take kindly to any creature outdoing them in anything related to flying. Even fighting other dragons wasn''t uncommon for wild ones.


    It was almost hypocritical of her to dismiss human politics when they had a whole set of unspoken rules of their own.


    Taking out a pair of long scissors, I made a cut in the leather and turned it slightly before making another longer cut and inspecting The other marks again, making sure it all lined up. While I wasn''t aiming for this to be a masterpiece, I still wanted it to be as good as I could make it in a short time. The quiver would have a belt for waist carry or a link on the edge that could be attached to a pack to carry it on there. The quiver also would have two different pouches for either rune arrows or normal arrows. The last piece, and the part I''d probably not be able to finish until we were inside the dungeon, was a rune to keep the arrows from falling out.


    The rest of the leather and cloth I had would go towards making a new pack. It would be about the same size as my old one, but this time, it would be made for me and fight snugly against my back to make moving with it easier. As I worked, Umbra and I talked. There were a lot of problems that couldn''t be solved with the plan, but also a lot we could prepare for. The containers I had for water were full, and with Umbra hunting food later, the first-floor supplies would be all set. We would stay there as long as we could with what we had and work on leveling our skills and practicing with our bond before moving forward to the second floor. Depending on what we found, we could stay or rush to the third floor if there was no way to have a prolonged stay. With the time dilation every dungeon had, the only way to tell time would be the realm event timer, and we''d aim our exit as close to that as possible. That was when Umbra had an idea that seemed as obvious as it was hilarious and solved most of the problems we had.


    ¡°If we do have to exit, is there anything stopping us from going back in immediately? As long as one of the floors has something to eat, then we should be fine.¡±


    Tilting my head, I looked up at the blue cloudless sky, and after thinking for a moment, I nodded. Nothing I knew labeled it as a bad idea, but that didn''t mean it would work.


    ¡°It should be as a last option if we have to leave, but if it does work, I don''t see why we can''t just rerun the dungeon.¡±


    Over the next few hours, we ran through hypothetical question after hypothetical question. The biggest issue was the lack of knowledge about what we were getting into, but nothing could be done about that. As we spoke, the leather in my hand started to take shape, and eventually, I had what could be called a roughly done job. The quiver was just two feet long and would leave the fletching poking out. I''d have to find or make a new quiver when my draw length increased, requiring a whole new set of arrows and equipment. It lacked any oil to help keep the water out and was coarse to the touch, but it would do perfectly for now. Out of curiosity, I identified it.


    [Leather Waist Quiver - Common - This quiver is made by a low grade crafter for wearing on the waist.]


    I couldn''t say I was disappointed. With only a few hours put into the item, it would be surprising if it was any higher in quality. Placing it in my spatial storage and mentally promising myself that I would oil it later, I stretched and let out a groan as a series of joints popped. Dexterity, as I was now learning, could only do so much when I was sitting still on hard ground, leaning for hours on end.


    The shadow blocking my light was the sign that Umbra was leaving over my head, and I looked up, spotting her looking at the leather, and I waited for her to say what was on her mind.


    ¡°I wonder if making weapons for my kind has ever been done.¡± Glancing at me and seeing my incredulous look, she snorted, not having to guess what I was thinking. ¡°Not human weapons like bows and swords, but maybe something to go over my front claws.¡± She held up the bracelet she had gotten a while back. ¡°The description of this makes me think that at least it''s possible.¡±


    Snorting at the memory of the story she had told me that day, I quickly identified it, trying to remember what it had said.


    [Draconic Band - Rare - Designed as jewelry for dragons, this band was made by a Mastercraft kobold of metalworking with a unique metal. Enhanced to increase in size depending on the dragon wearing it.]


    Nodding at the screen, I remembered it: the runes had kept Umbras scales clean. If jewelry could be made for a dragon, It did make sense that creating something combat-related for a dragon was possible, too. The only problem was I had no idea what a kobold was. Thinking about it, I rubbed one of my ears, tilting my head from side to side. It could be some kind of dwarf. They were known for being great crafters.


    ¡°It''s possible, I guess, but I don''t see how you could really improve your scales or claws besides runes.¡± My words seemed to please Umbra greatly, judging by the rumble of agreement and spark of happiness that flowed through the bond.


    A long, far-off screech caused both of us to look up, and I frowned at the brown spec In the distance. It wasn''t hard in the clear sky to spot that one of the griffins was out hunting. Watching it, I relaxed and leaned back on Umbra¡¯s tail. It was only after the griffin started in a dive that I spoke.


    ¡°Things seem to be changing fast. I mean, I never really knew the world outside the forest less than a year ago, and while I''m learning a lot every day, everything seems to change faster than we can keep up. I can''t say Kulni was wrong about us needing to see what was outside the trees, but I doubt she expected this. We''re going into a grade three dungeon, and we''re only in grade two. She''d probably kill us herself if she learned about everything.¡±


    Umbra reached down the tip of her nose, touching my head, and I reached up, rubbing her snout with a smile. I laughed as her tongue snaked out and tickled the palm of my hand.


    ¡°From one side, this could look quite bad, but from the other side, you''ve gained a lot of levels, advanced a grade, and have access to an event that happens so rarely. The last one was centuries ago.¡± Umbra drew back her head and rumbled, ¡°After the event, depending, of course, on what happens, I don''t see why we can''t go back to the forest to relax for a while maybe head towards the desert and explore in that direction where there are fewer humans or explore the elven forest, they seemed nice enough.¡±


    Fixing my almost dried hair, I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know the event is important, and I do want to see what it''s like, but we''re going to need to be ready for it. I''m sure there are a lot of people who''ve spent years in grade two building up skills and practicing spells. Afterwards, going back to the forest does sound nice.¡±

 T2, Chapter 61, Changing Times

    ¡°There were four moons that orbited our realm. They were called Athul, Stalio, Thrall, and Evouti. While many don''t know that there was a fourth, Evouti, since it disappeared centuries ago, the books and high grades don''t lie. The reason for the moon disappearing is a much harder thing to answer, but around that time, many grand and disastrous events were happening. The disruption it brought to the realm was by no means little. As it stands now, the belief is that it was used in a mass ritual, but the question that brings up is how and for what?¡±- Rath the Shaper


    Aster


    Looking over the now empty tent free of everything I''d filled it with, I shrugged and walked out. While it''d been my home for months, I didn''t really see it as more than a place to sleep. It was tempting actually to take the tent, but that would raise a lot of questions, and it wasn''t mine to take anyway.


    Turning my attention to the setting sun, I watched it for a moment. Rennald had said that flying at night to the dungeon was a must so we didn''t cause panic in the town that was close to the dungeon. It made sense, but it didn''t help my already destroyed sleep schedule at all.


    Still watching the sunset and enjoying a cold breeze on my back, I stretched, leaning right then left, stretching each muscle as far as I could multiple times over, then moved to my legs and shook them. Riding on dragon back, while amazing and something I''d never get tired of, did have the drawback of being hard on the body. The constant motion with the wing beats and lack of room to move much with the harness resulted in sore joints. I was sure over time, it would get easier, but with only a set of months to practice, that time was a ways off.


    Looking down, I traced my fingers over the riding suit and leather. The hole in the suit had mended almost entirely, the nearly foot-wide hole now no bigger than my palm. Under the hole and hidden under a bandage, I knew my skin no longer had a charred look courtesy of a painful but needed wash and my decent constitution. Now, it was fresh pink flesh where the skin had healed and several blood clots where it had yet to heal. I was mostly through my self-assigned stretches and bends when I picked up the sound of footsteps behind me and turned to look at the camp. Kat was walking up or jogging up and looked upset if her frown and creased eyebrows were anything to go off of. I was surprised to see her but continued to stretch as I waited for her to get closer. I hadn''t planned to say bye to her, but that was mostly because of the distance that had grown, and even after getting back from the dungeon, I hadn''t seen her.


    ¡°Oh, thank the gods, Aster. I was worried you would be waiting out in the field or with your dragon already.¡± Kat breathed out.


    I stood up from my bend and tilted my head, surprised. ¡°Hi Kat, did you need something before I left?¡±


    She surprised me by letting out a harsh laugh as she put a hand on her hip, a spark of anger showing in her eyes. ¡°Left? So that''s why he was so instant that fucking...¡± she threw both of her hands up.


    To say I was confused was an understatement, but I didn''t speak as she fumed, letting out a line of words that would have impressed Umbra with their vigor and viciousness. After a moment, she stopped, looked at me, and snorted. ¡°Of Course, you haven''t a clue. We''ll see as you were going off to a dungeon. I''m happy everything went well, by the way. Graves saw it as fitting to send me with John off to gain a few levels and to raise my soft foot skills. After the second day and two hole levels, John let slip Graves wanted us to stay out of the camp for a week or so. He couldn''t really force me to stay out, and I knew something was up. What do I learn When I get back? That you''re going to another fucking dungeon. Hells, Aster. The first one was dangerous enough, but Ren said it would be fine that you were a perfect counter to it, and you look fine, but another one, alone? Why?¡±


    I spent a few moments processing her words and didn''t know how to feel about them. On one hand, It explained why I hadn''t seen her, and it made me feel a bit stupid for not asking about her. On the other, I was confused. A counter to the dungeon? I might have been somewhat suited for the second floor, but the first boss made my arrows look like a joke.


    ¡°Uh, Kat.¡± I rubbed one of my ears as I paused, trying to think of a way to explain how the first dungeon hadn''t been a counter, then shrugged and changed my mind. ¡°I''m going into another dungeon because it''s what Ren agreed on for going into the first dungeon. I''m not going alone; Umbra¡¯s going into the dungeon with me this time. She was actually very verbal with her displeasure about me going into a dungeon alone.¡±


    ¡°A dungeon that can fit Umbra? Are you joking? I''m going to fucking kill Ren, Aster. The only dungeons that can fit a dragon or griffin are raid dungeons.¡± She looked back at the camp, and I was glad her murderous expression wasn''t aimed at me, but when she did and saw my confused look, she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Of course, You wouldn''t know what a raid dungeon is, and Ren knew you wouldn''t. I can''t believe him. I leave for a few months, and he decides That he can take my matters into his own hands. He''s no better than Millrila. Aster, a raid dungeon is a dungeon that is usually attempted by twelve or more people and are at a minimum grade three. The dungeon doesn''t let you leave until You''ve completely cleared Them or you''ve Died. They are harder than normal dungeons by a lot, And they don''t follow normal dungeon rules. You can''t go into one.¡± Kat curled her fingers into a fist, then sighed. ¡°At least I caught you before you went in. I can''t believe Ren would do that.¡±


    I was silent for a moment, conflicted. Kat, it seemed, hadn''t really changed all that much, and it made me slightly happy to see her so upset on my behalf. Hearing that the dungeon we were going into Was different, harder than a normal dungeon, wasn''t as big Of a surprise as Kat might have thought, but it did merit checking with Umbra and seeing what she wanted to do. A tug on the bond was all it took to get her attention, and after explaining what Kat had said, Umbra chuckled. ¡°The bird rider wants the dungeon to kill us, but even if it is harder, the limit on the monster grade should still be three, right?¡±


    I looked over to Kat. ¡°The monsters will still only be a max of grade three, right?¡±


    ¡°Except for the final boss of the last floor, but the floors can have all of the grades allowed in the dungeon. They are not limited by the floor grade in a raid dungeon. Wait, Aster, are you still thinking of going in?¡± Kat''s expression was one of bewilderment that removed any traces of anger. ¡°That''s a death sentence. Even with Umbra, you''re both still in grade two, and there''s only two of you.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I didn''t respond immediately, turning my attention inward to speak with Umbra.


    ¡°A dungeon that is made for twelve people, if not more, with multiple grades of monsters on each level. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The same thing you are, even as dangerous as It''s made out to sound. Going through the dungeon will be good for both skills and levels, but do not take her words lightly. This will be a challenge, a difficult one, and dangerous, but I don''t think it changes anything.¡±


    I thought about it and felt my tail twitch, a common giveaway I hadn''t figured out how to stop. It said to anyone who knew that I was thinking about something. The dungeon was dangerous, but we already knew that the change was the scope of that danger. Not being able to leave the dungeon on each floor could prove to be a problem, but the bigger concern was the scale. I had only just heard of a raid dungeon. Considering that twelve people could enter, it was bound to be more of a challenge than any previous dungeon. If I had the option, I''d wait to heal and learn about the dungeon, but there was no way Rennald would let us do that. If what Kat was saying was right about Rennald wanting to kill Umbra and me with a dungeon, getting away from them by going into that dungeon was probably safer in a roundabout way.


    Turning my attention to Kat, who was still waiting for an answer, I shrugged before speaking, ¡°It might be more dangerous, but that doesn''t change much. I want to gain levels and skills before the realm event. Even with breaking into grade three not really being an option in the few months we have, it''ll be good to get as close as possible. If the dungeon is as dangerous as you say, I''m sure we''ll get a few good levels there.¡±


    Kat shook her head vehemently. ¡°No, just no, Aster, you might be tough, and you definitely have a background suited for fighting, but you don''t understand that going into a raid dungeon isn''t something someone does lightly. Parties in grades three and four plan months and train before attempting one, and usually, they bring a few more grade fours as a backup. There''s only two of you, and even if Umbra is a dragon, it''s insanely reckless to think you could run one at grade fucking two!¡± Her words had started off passionate and light, but she almost shouted the last sentence. Kat took a breath, and before I could speak, she spoke again, ¡°Aster, while you may have run a grade two dungeon on your own, you haven''t even been to a grade three dungeon floor. Let me talk to Ren and set him straight.¡±


    ¡°Kat, I, there''s a..¡± I paused, fumbling over my words put off by her instance, and took a moment to look at her tense expression and realized that even if she''d been distant, she still saw me as a friend, and she was worried.


    Standing up as tall as I could and still coming up short compared to her, I looked up and met her eyes. ¡°You''re probably right; it''s probably dangerous beyond what I understand, and Umbra¡¯s already given me strong words about making rash decisions. Even with that, I think this is the right path for me.¡± I watched Kat open her mouth and spoke over her before she could say anything. ¡°I need to level my skills up. I went through grade one way too fast and hardly evolved or advanced any of my skills. I have a set of new skills I haven''t had a chance to test out. I need a place where I can practice without a lack of monsters and no prying eyes. I understand that the dungeon might be more than I or Umbra can handle, but we will be careful.¡±


    I looked over at where I knew Umbra was and smiled. She hadn''t said anything during my words, and I could tell she would be fine with any choice I made, but part of my decision was for us as well. We needed to work on expanding the bond, and with the time dilation, it would be the perfect place, but Kat didn''t need to hear that.


    Kat had a stubborn look on her face but threw her hands up with a huff of breath before pointing at me. ¡°You''re being reckless, but if you want to go, there''s no way Ren wouldn''t be happy to help, apparently. He is so full in his hate for dragons that it is more than knowing what''s good for him, and when I have a chance, I''m going to give him an earful about this shit.¡±


    I winced and looked away. The reckless part of her statement was valid. I couldn''t argue that, but there was a lot she didn''t know about what we wanted to do.


    Umbra and I both needed a way to grow and after leaving the forest, there hadn''t been time to work and grow together. Even the flights and practice at the camp couldn''t compare to an actual fight with Umbra by my side. It was possible to find monsters or creatures without going into a dungeon, but that option had its own problems. I mentally focused on the void token I had stored in my spatial storage, and pulling it out, I identified it.


    [Bound Void Event Token - Unique - The token required for entry to the Void Merge Realm Event. Event Begins in 4 Months, 2 Days, 22 Hours, and 32 Minutes of current realm time. Item is bound and will return to the owner if separated.]


    I flipped the token and watched it spin. Four months until the realm event happened, that meant it''d almost been half a year since I''d gotten it. It was weird thinking that months had been spent at the camp working on learning to fight and hunt low-level monsters. Somehow, it felt almost like a waste.


    Yes, learning hand-to-hand combat and a new style of fighting would help, but there were so many more things I could be doing. It hadn''t occurred to me since I''d planned to leave the academy anyway. I''d been living day to day and just enjoying the time I spent with Umbra in the same spot. Now, looking at the timer tick down, it was somehow different. I had the option to leave the camp in a way no one would follow and explore a place with Umbra that we''d never been to before. It would be dangerous; we could get hurt, trapped, or die, but we could also grow and explore, find, and learn things that we didn''t know. It was a choice, my choice, as well as Umbra¡¯s. Only we could make it. Turning to Kat, I put the token away with a grin and mimicked the hand-on-the-hip stance she had.


    ¡°Kat, I don''t want to leave on bad terms, and I know you don''t want me to go inside a raid dungeon, but there''s a lot I want to work on, and the dungeon, even as dangerous as you say it is, is the best spot. Umbra needs to gain skills and level as much as I do. I want to stay friends even if we''ve not talked a lot recently. After the dungeon, why don''t we do something fun like that building in Arilon with all the puzzles?¡± I didn''t mention that if we did meet after the dungeon, it would probably be in the realm event.


    A look of what had to be guilt passed through Kat''s eyes, and her shoulders slumped, but she nodded and, after a second, collected herself and nodded. ¡°We can do that, but hells Aster, if you die in that dungeon, I''m not telling your mother.¡±


    Her words weren''t a bit of a shock, and it was my turn to feel a bit of guilt. I could feel the same emotion from Umbra, who was listening in. It''d been way too long since I''d sent Kulni a letter, and quickly, I pulled out a piece of parchment from my storage and earned a snort from Kat. Finding a flat rock to write on was easy, and even with the low light from the creeping night, I was able to write. Thinking of the right words to explain what and how I was doing wasn''t easy, but I wouldn''t lie to her. In a handful of minutes, I finished the letter and added a note from Umbra at the bottom. Folding the letter, I creased it and pulled an envelope out. Usually, a wax seal would be applied, but I didn''t have one, and anyone reading it would have to read old elvish to understand it. Even if they did, it didn''t say anything secretive.


    Standing and turning to Kat, who was still next to me, I held it out. ¡°Can you, um make sure this gets sent to my mother like the last one was?¡±


    Kat chuckled, taking the letter. ¡°I''ll make sure Graves gets it sent tonight. He owes me for trying to trick me. Being safe, Aster, I don''t have many people my age I can call a friend, but you are one of them.¡± She hesitated, but I didn''t and leaned forward, giving her a hug. I knew humans were weird with touching, but one of the perks of living with wolves was no sense of personal space.

 T2, Chapter 61, Pat Two, Into the depth, again

    ¡°As stated previously, all dungeons are unique. Each has its own layout, monsters, and rewards. While some might be similar, it has been researched, and the consensus is that it is just similar, nothing more. With this knowledge, the question of why is brought up, and the answer to that is we don''t know. To have hundreds of dungeons with none being identical points to a lack of randomness. The question of what a dungeon really is may never be answered by mortal hands, at least not in my lifetime.¡± - Richard New Newdall, Dungeon researcher.


    Aster


    I waited before climbing onto Umbra''s back as she settled down to give me an easier time up her shoulder. I listened to her speak as Kat walked away with a march in her step that I didn''t want to be in front of.


    ¡°I am a dragon, and none of us are weak. I can kill well above my grade if I am fighting the right creature, but we don''t know what we''re getting into, as we''ve both said. I won''t disagree that getting strong is a good idea, and ideally, a dungeon would be the right spot, but there are limits to what we should attempt.¡±


    Being told I was acting arrogant by a dragon was something I bet a lot of other people couldn''t claim. Rubbing the scales under my palm, I grinned, using the bond to speak as I settled down in the spot that suited us both the best. Strapping myself down with the leather ties on my armor, I chose my words carefully. ¡°That was the point. I might be eager, but I almost died to a grade three less than a week ago. I don''t want to repeat that, but I didn''t want to leave Kat worried. I know it''ll be dangerous. Though, I do have an idea to make it safer.¡±


    Umbra¡¯s response was a curious rumble and an ¡°Oh?¡±


    I nodded, even knowing she wasn''t looking at me. ¡°Yeah, there is no way we''re going to dive into a dungeon-like that without being ready. Well, we are, but not exactly. I''ve told you about the dungeons beforehand and how they all have a spot at the beginning that holds no creatures while you go inside mostly tunnels. With the animals you found for us to eat, It''s a place we can prepare to at least start on our skill leveling.¡±


    Umbra made a noise of accent but didn''t agree just yet. ¡°If it''s not? Kat made a raid dungeon out to be quite dangerous, and if twelve people are allowed into one, and with those people being no less than one or two grades above us, then nothing in there will be an easy fight for us, even on the first floor.¡±


    ¡°That''s true, but we are not playing by the normal rules. We want to stay in the dungeon as long as possible. We can take our time on each floor, and I''m sure, at a minimum, we can clear part of the first floor for practice. We have time to be careful. There is no rush. As soon as we get inside the dungeon, we are only limited by our food and water, and we have over three weeks¡¯ worth.¡±


    Umbra stood up fully, her wings unfurling, and we both looked up at the now-dark sky. The three griffins were already in the air and circling, easy to spot with the moon''s slight glow and the multiple stars.


    ¡°It''s going to be hard, harder than anything we''ve done before, but we''ll finally be able to do it together as proper bonds,¡± Umbra said, and I could sense the slight worry but, under it, excitement.


    I nodded at her words, feeling the wind swirl as she beat her winds, bringing us into the air. I took a long breath and let out a happy sigh. As we rose, my eyes adjusted, and I looked at the ground. My night eye skill only helped for around thirty feet, an increase from the twenty feet it used to be because of the skill being at level nine, but it still wasn''t a help while looking down.


    ¡°I don''t think I''ll ever not enjoy this. I see why flying is such a big enjoyment for dragons every time I look down.¡±


    Umbra let out a sound of pleased agreement, and as we reached the griffin''s height, they started east, and we followed. The flight was smooth and peaceful. We kept low to the ground, only a few thousand feet high, so I didn''t have to bother with putting the riding helmet on. During the trip, neither I nor Umbra spoke. I took advantage of the cold air and spent the majority of the time practicing my meditation on dragon back, which, even with the cold, I found surprisingly hard. Every gust of wind or movement under me pulled me out of the skill and forced me to enter it again, but only a few hours in, I was rewarded with the notification of an increase.


    [Through practice and persistence, your skill, Frost Affinity Meditation - Rank Eight, has Increased to Rank Nine]


    To my annoyance and slight amusement, that knocked me Out of meditation as well. After a total of six hours, a bit more than I was told. Umbra nudged me mentally, and I followed her attention to see a glow in the distance. At first, it was a speck on the horizon, but with how quickly the griffins and, by extension, Umbra were flying, it only took a handful of minutes to make out that it was a city. The city, once I was able to make out most of it, proved to be what I would guess was average in terms of size. Hundreds or maybe a thousand buildings, mostly made of clay and stone, were surrounded by a small wall in a hexagon shape that held a tower on each point. The layout was simple, but I admired it. The wide roads, six of them circled the city on the edge with two gates, opposite of each other and closed, the ways in. The outer city had smaller one or two-story buildings that grew into three or four-story buildings as they got close to the middle of the city. In the very middle, the heart of the city, a circle where all the roads met, was the largest building, a castle with its own walls. The castle was extremely small compared to the one in Arilon, but if the games during the strategy club had taught me anything, it was a well-built and thought-out city that would be hard to attack without a decent force or air superiority.


    Instead of getting closer to the city, we veered off to the side where a large hill surrounded by a small, thin but oddly round forest was. As we got closer to it, we started to descend. I leaned over, looking down with curiosity. Between the trees, I was able to make out large stone pillars poking out of the forest, the tips of them were sharp, and I couldn''t help but imagine any creature falling on them would have a bad time. Turning to let Umbra know about them, I realized she''d already spotted them as I caught her looking down as well. Thinking back to the dungeon with sulfur outside and why a city was nearby, I wondered what would be waiting inside.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    As expected, all three griffins landed right in the heart of the forest on the hill. As we landed, the entrance to the dungeon became obvious. A set of thick twisting roots poked up from the ground, wrapping around themselves and reaching higher, forming an arch big enough to allow all three griffins in shoulder to shoulder.


    If it wasn''t apparent, then the shadows that rose out of the arch and filled in were given away. ¡°Well, it''s going to be either related to those shadows, forest, or the Pillars, probably all of them. Make the chance of edible monsters more likely.¡± untying myself, I slid down.


    The idea of speaking to any of the griffin riders or Ren about what was in the dungeon throughout the last few days had crossed my mind, but the possibility of them lying to us made it not worth going off anything they would say anyway. Tapping, rubbing one of my ears, I hummed a tune I''d picked up off a street performer in Arilon as I took my new bag stuffed to the brim out with my bow from my storage. Sliding it on, I took out the quiver full of arrows, then I took out the gloves and slid them on. Lastly, I took out my helmet, looking down at it. The flying helmet with its faceplate of blank crystal was built to take a hit, and my mistake of not Wearing it in the last dungeon wouldn''t be repeated Here. Flipping it around, I slid It on. Idly, I wondered if it would ever be possible to find the runes hidden in the object and replicate them.


    Tapping the top of my head, I took a moment to get used to the slightly narrower view and looked at Umbra. None of the riders had decided to approach us, all of them a ways back, probably not to be included in the dungeon party when we entered, and I found myself happy at that fact. I didn''t know Ren well, but he disliked dragons and their bonds enough to want us dead, even if it was in a roundabout way that was actually going to end up helping us.


    Umbra blinked at me, and we shared agreement as we turned to the entrance. We''d done all we could out here, so it was time to go in. Taking in a breath, I shook each of my limbs as we walked up. ¡°Next time we come out, we''ll be going into the realm event and ready for isaidI said, trying to shed some of my nerves as I looked at the black shadows.


    ¡°Then we best be ready for it.¡± Umbra rumbled, and we walked in.


    The feeling of teleportation was dizzying but gone in an instant, and I was met by a system message.


    [You have entered the Golven Raid Dungeon. Participants detected 2 of 12. The instance will remain open unless filled for 1 hour.]


    We were in just like that. After reading the message and swiping it away, I looked over at Umbra. I''d sensed her arrival with me but now felt a spark of glee as I saw her looking around.


    I followed her lead a moment later with the realization that we weren''t underground. We were on a grass field in a valley. It was still night, but looking up, I noticed there wasn''t a moon in the sky providing the light; instead, multiple large orbs that looked far away but too close at the same time provided light. My short inspection of the dungeon was put on hold As another system screen appeared.


    [Golven Dungeon Quest - Dungeon Break - Golven Dungeon is currently in a state of mana overflow while being unable to advance. Because of this, normal dungeon activities have been suspended. To prevent a dungeon collapse, defeat dungeon monsters to decrease stored mana. Defeated Monster 0/???]


    I felt my eye twitch in part anxiety and part anger. Of course, there would be something, of course. I looked over to Umbra, who I knew hadn''t gotten the same message.


    ¡°I guess this won''t be as easy as we thought, not that it was going to be easy at all. Should I say this isn''t going to be as hard as we¡­no that doesn''t sound right either, or hells, this is just going to be a pain. At least the area is relatively nice.¡± I slapped a hand over my mask, the best I could get to a facepalm.


    ¡°This is why the bird rider thought we would die.¡± Umbra trailed her claws through the grass, upending mounds of dirt and roots


    I looked around with a frown. The small valley was quiet for now. ¡°Well, it looks like we''re fine for now. Why don''t we see what we can do in terms of setting up a place for now, and then we can look into what this quest means? There''s no point looking for any more trouble.¡±


    My eyes landed on the specks of tree tops in the distance as the ground sank.


    Umbra rumbled, her tail lashing as she made her way closer to me, now looking around with less of an interest in everything and instead for any dangers.


    When I said a small valley, I meant small, only about a mile wide and three long. The slopes on the side grew into tall cliffs after only a short incline and while it was significantly lacking in anything besides dirt, the odd large stone and grass, it made for a good place to keep an eye out in every direction. As far as a camp went, there really wasn''t anything to set up. Umbra helped to dig up the ground, digging us a hole and promptly applying a generous amount of ice over the dirt with her breath so that we could sleep without having the same problem of being easy to spot.


    ¡°It''s like another world, I can''t believe it. In the last two dungeons, it was easy to tell that I was underground. Here, it''s different; we''re only in the valley, but this isn''t like the other dungeons.¡± I explained to Umbra as we both relaxed in our new home for however long we were here. Idly, I pulled out the Void Event Token and then blinked at the ease. The action had been reflexive, but there hadn''t been a strain to pull it out. Looking at my mana and the three missing points, I felt my eyebrows lift. Looking into my storage, I pulled out one of the barrels of water we had. There was a slight strain but nothing pushing what I''d felt when trying in other dungeons, and it appeared next to me in front of my outstretched hand. A chuckle left my lips. I spoke my next thoughts aloud. ¡°There''s almost no strain when I try to pull any item out of my storage. I don''t know if it''s because of the dungeon break, the dungeon being a raid dungeon, or something else but the increase of an item is only slightly above normal.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least something good has come out of the quest,¡± Umbra said, her head snaking up to look out of the hole.


    Storing the container of water, I looked back to my token and identified it.


    [Bound Void Event Token - Unique - The token required for entry to the Void Merge Realm Event. Event Begins in 1 Year, 0 Months, 7 Days, 12 Hours, and 14 Minutes of current realm time. Item is bound and will return to the owner if separated.]


    So, the time had been updated to account for the dungeon. A whole year that made the time dilation a little over three times slower if my math was right. Flipping the token with my thumb I watched it rise and fall before catching and repeating the motion. A whole year inside a dungeon, at least there was light and grass. The first priority was to see what the monsters were. Once we knew what the first part of the dungeon held, we could clear out everything around us and start what we''d come here to do, work on our skills. Passing on the time we had to Umbra, I was surprised when A low, long sigh with a light rumble escaped her nose. I looked at her in surprise. It was the closest noise I''d heard her make since she was a hatchling.


    She looked at me with slightly distraught eyes. ¡°It''s going to be a year before we can get more of those cakes, and you only have one left.¡±


    The urge to laugh was only stopped by the effort of a lifetime of hunting and her sad expression.

 T2, Chapter 62, False Peaceful Omens

    ¡°The grass sings, and the trees talk of a time long thought forgotten.


    Before a heart stood still and blood was spilled, before the first life was truly lost.


    As the ground quaked and the stars started to shake, the first giants awoke.


    The castles were aged, and the vines were thick, but the anger couldn''t be denied.


    The young will die, but the banners will shine as machines of war start to creak.


    War is here, and only those who despair know what will truly have been lost.¡±


    -Demise of War, by Allin the Poet


    Aster


    The first few hours of the dungeon were tense and full of waiting. Everything I knew about a dungeon spoke to puzzles, quests, or attacks. Since the area was open, lacking any riddles or apparent puzzles, and the only quest had been a dungeon-wide one, it seemed likely that there would be monsters to kill. The problem was there were no monsters, no tracks, traces, not one hint. As the orbs in the sky turned lighter and the specs that appeared as stars disappeared, we were forced to relax or drive ourselves crazy.


    ¡°I almost hoped the light would reveal something, but it seems empty,¡± I spoke to Umbra, looking over the grass.


    ¡°Maybe it will be out of the valley when the monsters appear. You spoke of an entrance to every dungeon. Maybe this is one of those,¡± Umbra responded, standing up and cracking the ice under her as she stretched her wings slightly unfurling.


    Sighing, I tilted my head as I thought, looking at the exit to the valley. The valley sloped upwards and then down, making it impossible to know what it held without getting close. While we could start working on our skills, it would be stupid not to know at least what waited for us outside of the valley. If there was something, it could evenly come inside the valley looking for us.


    ¡°We should check at least,¡± I concluded out loud. ¡°If there is nothing, we can spend some time here, but I would like to know what the dungeon has to throw at us.¡±


    Umbra gave agreement to the suggestions with a nod and bent down, offering an easy way onto her back, which I took and sat down, attaching the leather straps. In a matter of moments, we''d taken off from the small ice hole and risen a hundred feet. As we rose, the sheer cliffs on both sides were left behind, and what awaited was nothing short of breathtaking. An endless mountain range of prominent peaks taller than anything I could believe stretched out. Looking down, I blinked at the valley. At the end, I could see it split into another valley, and then that one split into another. It wasn''t hard to make out the rivers and small clusters of trees and the things that moved around them. Creatures in all of the valleys, excluding the first, roamed. Staring at one of the larger creatures with a large rock on its back, I identified it.


    [Stone Shell Hermit - Dungeon Monster - Level 110]


    As I watched, two long pincers that were previously hidden under its rock or rather shell shot out, grabbing something in the water and pulling it back under in a flash.


    I watched with interest, Identifying a few more creatures as we circled around the area above the first valley. It seemed like a normal area that one would find anywhere if the amount and grades of the creatures were discounted.


    ¡°At least it doesn''t look like meat will be an issue if we can get it. Neither will wood or water.¡± The only reason my words weren''t drowned out by the screech that sounded above us was because they were spoken through the bond.


    Umbra and I both looked up at the same time, and I gaped at the giant black blur that barreled down at us, Identifying it out of reflex.


    [Harrier Eagle - Dungeon Monster - Level 101]


    I was glad Umbra had the sense to react as she rotated her body mid-turn, flipping upside down and parting her jaws. I didn''t see what happened next as I found myself holding on to one of the spikes, my head spinning, but the screech and impact were enough to guess. I only caught a glimpse of the falling back bird as Umbra flipped around and flared her wings out, stopping the descent.


    The notification of Umbra killing it appeared in my vision as it impacted below, but I dismissed It as another set of screeches sounded out, and two of the birds appeared from around a mountain peak and then were followed by another.


    ¡°I think we should head back and down a bit. They wouldn''t be a problem to kill, but I think there are swarm hunters, so where there''s one, there will be more. It explains the lack of any other flying creatures in the valley.¡± Umbra spoke as she turned in the air, starting to descend. It was a surprise to me that Umbra was flying away from a fight, but I suppose if she believed only a few weren''t a problem, then it wasn''t exactly a challenge.


    I found a grin spreading along my lips as we landed near the ice hole, and I could feel a bit of excitement from Umbra as well. This was nothing like what we''d thought it''d be. No dark caves, no giant rock creatures, and, best yet, no puzzles. The first part of the dungeon was almost like a set of large rooms, except they were valleys. ¡°This place is perfect. Why did Rennald think this would be a problem?¡±


    Umbra let out a snort. ¡°Don''t get too excited. There''s probably a catch to all of this. Remember, it was meant for twelve-grade threes, and the dungeon¡¯s not behaving right.¡±


    Grimacing, I nodded, undoing the straps and mentally checking myself. I was a bit too eager. Each of the valleys had to have nearly half a hundred creatures, and even if some were in the first grade, quite a few were in the third grade. ¡°For now, I think we can work on what we came here to do, our skills. If the dungeon really is a set of valleys, then it should get harder after each. If we spend part of each week or day focusing on clearing out a few monsters, then we can make progress and gain a few levels.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°I agree, but we need to set time aside to fight the birds. It''ll allow us to work on my flying skills and your riding skills.¡±


    My first idea, after a meal, was to pick a skill and set it to a grindstone, so to speak, until it advanced and evolved into another skill. That idea was scrapped for the day when I was reminded of two things by my bond. First was that I still had skills from my grade advancement that I had no idea what they did, and second, I had skill points that could be spent to probably make leveling my skills easier. So, while Umbra settled down to work on her mediation skills, I opened my status sheet.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 2]


    [Level: 81]


    [Titles: True Daughter of Kulni, Bonded, Progenitor]


    [Achievements: Skin to Stone, Early Bird.]


    [Mana: 965/965]


    [Stamina: 1730/1730]


    [Race Class: Progenitor Beast Kin - Level 81]


    [Class Skills: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation, Spirit of the Wild Hunt, Frost Control - Rank Five, Progenitor¡¯s System, Alteration¡¯s Legacy, Primal Shift.]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 81]


    [Class Skills: Bond Speech, Frosted Arrow, Ranger''s Aim - Rank Seven, Night Eye - Rank Nine, Advanced Frost Arrow, Lesser Draconic Instinct, Arrow Creation, Lesser Bond Transfer, Frost Shard Imbuement.]


    [Passive Class Skills: Stealth - Rank Six, Careful Step - Rank Nine, Advanced Rune Etching - Rank Two, Archery - Rank Nine, Frost Affinity Meditation - Rank Eight, Leatherworking - Rank Three, Forest Stride Basic - Rank One, Tracking Basic - Rank Seven, Skinning - Rank Five, Survival Talent - Rank Six, Hand Combat - Rank Seven, Riding - Rank Seven, Woodworking - Rank Five, Aerial Balance - Rank Three, Arrow Shaping - Rank Three, Cooking - Rank Two, Basic Farming - Rank 1.]


    [Available Skill Points: 66]


    [Attributes]


    [Available Attribute Points - 9]


    [Constitution - 222][x1.0]


    [Strength - 344][x1.0]


    [Endurance - 386][x1.0]


    [Dexterity - 650][x1.01]


    [Charisma - 278][x.9]


    [Intelligence - 219][x1.0]


    [Wisdom - 327][x1.0]


    At first, I felt a little overwhelmed by all the skills I had. There was a lot I could work on and practice to the point that I had to look away for a moment. Rubbing one of my ears, I looked back at the Primal Shift skill, then to the Progenitor system skill. While seeing what Primal Shift did was tempting, I first wanted to take a proper look at the skills I could buy to aid in skill growth. One thing I''d learned from the others was the way the skill store appeared to everyone could be slightly or drastically different depending on their race and class. I was on the major side of the difference, as it turned out. I didn''t have a proper screen to look at, and instead, I relied on asking the Progenitor system to pick the best option. I didn''t mind this as much as it felt like others might. The Progenitor system made picking new skills less of a hassle, and so far, it hasn''t led me wrong yet.


    I thought for a long time about what I wanted; I had limited points for my second grade, and wasting them wouldn''t be a good idea. My first idea was to pick up as many skills as possible, but that was almost instantly tossed out as the bad idea it was. As it stood, I had enough random skills, and condensing them into more usable and possibly broad skills like Forest Stride Basic would be better. What I really needed and wanted were two skills. One to clean up and organize my status sheet better and one for leveling my skills up faster. With the vague ideas in my head, I focused on the Progenitor system skill and spoke aloud because, for a reason, I still didn''t quite understand the skill didn''t work mentally as my status sheet and other skills did.


    ¡°I want a skill for organizing my status screen so it isn''t as cluttered and is easier to understand.¡±


    As expected, a purple screen appeared, and I read over it.


    [Progenitor System Recommendation: Progenitor Status Sheet - 15 SP]


    I tilted my head and frowned. The last time a skill was offered regarding a change for my status sheet, it had been cheaper, a lot cheaper, a total cost of three or five points if I remembered right. Grimacing, I wondered how different the skill would be, but there wasn''t a way to really know. While I wanted to save as many points as possible, I also knew that the status sheet would be with me for, well, life. Spending more now on a better option meant possibly that I wouldn''t have to spend more later. I only hope the sharp increase will be worth it. With a thought, I agreed with the skill option and had a brief confused thought on why, once a screen appeared, I was able to mentally interact with it. After a small moment, another purple screen appeared.


    [Progenitor System: Confirm skill choice Progenitor System Sheet for 15 SP.]


    [Yes/No]


    I confirmed my choice and waited, watching as every window, even my status sheet, closed. This time, I was ready as the burning sensation rippled out from the inner core of my body. The feeling wasn''t any easier to deal with; the cool burning mixed with the rough feeling of scraping served to hunch me over, making me groan, and I felt Umbra''s attention for a moment, but I waved her off. After a handful of seconds, the feeling disappeared slowly, and I was able to sit up straight. I took a moment to pull some water out and drink it while I explained to Umbra the choice I''d made and what the feeling had been. Once she was settled and after giving me an incredulous look with a ¡®We''ll talk about this later¡¯ expression, I opened my status sheet.


    [Name: Aster]


    [Grade: 2]


    [Top Level: 81]


    [Shown Title: None]


    [Available Titles - Expand For List]


    [Achievements - Expand For List]


    [Status: Healthy]


    [Mana: 965/965]


    [Stamina: 1730/1730]


    [Current Classes]


    [Race Class: Progenitor Beast Kin - Level 81]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger - Level 81]


    [Attributes - Expanded]


    [Available Attribute Points - 9]


    [Constitution - 222][x1.0]


    [Strength - 344][x1.0]


    [Endurance - 386][x1.0]


    [Dexterity - 650][x1.01]


    [Charisma - 278][x.9]


    [Intelligence - 219][x1.0]


    [Wisdom - 327][x1.0]


    [Skills - Expanded]


    [Available Skill Points: 51]


    [Bond Related Skills List: Bond Speech, Lesser Draconic Instinct, Lesser Bond Transfer, Frost Control - Five]


    [Active Skills List: Stalker¡¯s Movement, Pack Bond, Pack Formation, Spirit of the Wild Hunt, Progenitor¡¯s System, Alteration¡¯s Legacy, Primal Shift, Frosted Arrow, Advanced Frost Arrow, Frost Shard Imbuement.]


    [Passive Skills List: Stealth - Six, Careful Step - Nine, Archery - Nine, Frost Affinity Meditation - Eight, Forest Stride Basic - One, Tracking Basic - Seven, Survival Talent - Six, Hand Combat - Seven, Riding - Seven, Aerial Balance - Three, Night Eye - Nine, Ranger''s Aim - Seven.]


    [Trade Skills List: Woodworking - Five, Cooking - Two, Basic Farming - One, Arrow Shaping - Three, Skinning - Five, Leatherworking - Three, Advanced Rune Etching - Two]


    I didn''t know how to feel. There didn''t feel like a lot of change, but at the same time, there was. The biggest difference was the screen was purple now instead of blue, a change I didn''t mind. The addition of a status and a title slot was interesting, but the best part was the ability to open and close sections of the sheet for ease of use. Having my skills shift around, and two different actions appear was also a touch I found amazing.


    The only thing I had a hard time understanding was why the cost was so high, at least in my terms. Fifteen points was quite a few levels worth for cleaning up a status screen, something I felt should have been done already, and while I had over fifty skill points, I still wouldn''t be getting an infinite amount.


    I messed with my status sheet for a bit, finding out I could reorder skills and rearrange my entire sheet as well, but for now, I kept it as I was happy with the layout. Closing it, I leaned back, resting against the thin sheet of ice. With that done, I still had one skill I wanted to purchase. Watching Umbra meditate, I wondered how I would word my request. What exactly did I want? A faster way to rank my skills up? It seemed unlikely that a skill like that would exist. I sighed, rubbing my face, then tapped the ground as I thought. It was surprisingly difficult to think of what I wanted. The idea of asking for a way to know what my skills would evolve into was good, but when I asked for a skill, no screen appeared.


    After seven other attempts of trying to reword what I wanted, I landed on an idea I found interesting, but there was a slight problem.


    ¡°Is there a skill for allowing all of my skills to evolve in rank?¡± The question was more asked out of interest to see if anything would appear. To my surprise, a purple screen lit up my vision.


    [Progenitor System Recommendation: All that Grows - One - 100 SP]


    [Notice: Skill levels and Class Skills can be lost during a Grade advancement.]


    It was a skill that I hoped did what I thought was described in the name. A skill with a rank that would allow all skills to be ranked up. At first look, it seemed a bit of a waste, especially because it was sitting at a mind-blowing cost of a hundred skill points, but when thought on, I realized how invaluable the skill could be.


    A skill that allowed me to rank up any skill was ludicrously useful. Any skill I picked up through the bond or by a class I could evolve before my own increase in grade, and that could prove to be useful for better class options. I realized that I almost had to grab the skill. I could only hope it did what I wanted. Doing the math, I sighed. Each of my classes gave two skill points each when they leveled, and seeing as I was sitting at fifty-one I would need another twenty-five levels or roughly thirteen in each class. It would be a long while to get that many levels, but I felt a pull, a want, to grab the skill. Closing the option for the skill, I memorized the name. Another goal for this dungeon had been added.

 T2, Chapter 63, First Days

    ¡°A notable experience that all seem to find slightly different is grade evolution or advancement, terminology Isn''t important here. The aspect that creatures, humans, and, in rare cases, monsters share is they advanced all in the same way at the same level points. With that being said, that doesn''t mean all species and class tiers are created equally. Comparing a bear to an elf at the same grade will result in the bear usually having a higher strength, while comparing a common class to a rare one will have vastly different amounts of attribute points. Grades are a marker for the system, but high rarity classes can and do jump grades and quite often at that. It is for that reason most take a young high-grade person as most likely being part of a noble house or royal family that has a history to allow for said high-grade classes.¡±


    -Eskor Van, speech to students on the differences of rank.


    Aster


    I sat with my legs crossed in the grass, looking down at the wood in my hand with a frown. Wood shavings were scattered everywhere, and the length that originally was two feet long and a foot wide was now only half a foot. The crude shape of a dragon with horrendously shaped scales, with one wing being larger than the other, was my reward. Turing it in my hand, I looked over it, not terribly upset with the outcome. That wasn''t to say it was a good carving. Even the system didn''t seem to understand what it was, with the lack of identification showing anything.


    The choice to start off the dungeon by working on improving my trade skills was made as a way to relax before leaving the valley to fight the dungeon monsters. Two days of hard work had turned into three skill improvements, one in cooking and two in Woodworking. Only gaining three levels seemed a bit lacking, but if the trend continued, then it would be over three hundred improvements. If that happened with an increase in level from doing the dungeon itself, then I would be looking great for the realm event. The only problem was the skill I still wanted to get. After learning about the skill All That Grows, I couldn''t help but feel like a lot of what I was doing could be going to gaining levels.


    Setting the carving to the side, I looked up at the floating orbs in the sky that were just starting to dim. I still had a good few hours, and even in the dark, I could work with the help of Night Eye. Turning my head, I looked at my next and long-term project. The uprooted tree umbra had ripped from the next valley and was at the edge of our small camp. An idea that had occurred had led down a spiral and resulted in a wild idea. I wanted to make armor for myself, a new set, but I wanted to have a part in the entirety of it, from killing the beast, the drying of its hide to the tools used in the curing of the leather, and even the sewing and metalworking. It was a big project where I lacked over half the knowledge and class-specific skills that I probably needed. I did have some books on the subject, but they would only get me so far.


    Honestly, the entire idea might seem a bit far-fetched to others, and at first, it even did to me, but if I was going to learn runes and how to cook, who was to say I couldn''t learn a bit of everything else?


    My first goal would be to raise my woodworking rank and evolve it. To do all of this, I was going to start simply by making a tanning rack once I could disassemble it and take it with me.


    The idea was simple, and if needed, I could use a bunch of sticks and thread to create it, but I wanted one that would last and that I could put runes on to potentially speed up the process. After that, I could look into making tools. Stone and metalworking were also on my list of things to gain a skill in.


    Before getting to work on disassembling the tree and debarking it, I pulled out my rune book. Only the first few dozen pages were filled in, and I''d decided to make it more of a personal book. Flipping to a section in the middle, I marked it with a small scale and wrote blueprints in big letters. Flipping to the page and pulling out a piece of chalk from my storage, I stared at the paper. I wasn''t good at drawing, but having an outline that could be followed would be a huge help. After a few failed attempts at starting, I focused on gaining a skill as I worked on the page. Multiple smears and smudges and erases later, I received a mental ding in my head, and a moment later, a purple screen appeared. I only placed at it before I dismissed it and continued.


    [Through smeared hands and constantly changing ideas, you have gained the skill, Blueprinting - one.]


    It was different, now part of the Progenitor system skill, not that it changed much about the actual message. After an hour, maybe too long of a time, just making an idea and placing it on paper, I was done. The page had turned into two pages and now held the idea of including two heating runes on the upper and lower pieces of wood to help the drying process.


    Looking at my hands, I had to agree with the system; they were in need of a washing, but I felt too excited to do more than rub them off on my shirt. Getting up, I stored the book and chalk back into my storage And went to the tree. I didn''t need an entire tree''s worth of wood, but having some stored could be of use later.


    Mentally, I nudged Umbra, getting her attention from where she was practicing her flying above, and explained what I was doing and what I needed her for. Taking a step back, I let her land near the tree and watched as she ripped the branches off and, in only a few minutes, stripped the tree clean of bark.


    Once she was done and after a quick hug, she went up to continue her practice. Not a lot of words were necessary for the exchange, and the short discussion on what way to angle her claws was the longest talk all afternoon. The next few hours were slow work of finding the right pieces of wood and measuring what needed to be cut and what could be tossed. It was only after what I would call true night in the dungeon Had set, and the orbs in the sky were at their dimmest that I switched my focus to cooking. Starting the fire was easy enough, and with all the wood scraps, there was no problem of running out of wood.


    Cooking was an interesting skill to have because, unlike every other skill I had, it was extremely broad in what it did. Cooking could mean a wide variety of things, from making a stew in a kitchen to frying a line of chicken at a stall or, in my case, heating a piece of meat over a campfire in the middle of a dungeon valley.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I was tempted to just eat the meat raw, and Umbra was sitting next to me, demolishing several slabs of meat from my storage. It didn¡¯t help my patience, but cooking was a good skill, and if leveling it resulted in better meals, then it would be worth it. My current attempt at cooking tonight was part of Umbra''s meal, a rather large stone valley strider, almost elk-like in look. There wasn''t much to do besides add a bit of salt, something I was glad for having gathered in Arilon.


    After a long stretch of watching the meat slowly brown, I received a ding and a window that had me smiling.


    [With work and patience, your skill in Cooking - 2 has increased to Cooking - 3.]


    Only seven more levels to go until an advancement. Deciding the meat had cooked long enough, I pulled the stick out of the ground, moving it to the side so it could cool down. Leaning back, I watched the fire flicker. For a moment, I found myself thinking about how much longer Umbra and I would be doing this. The answer was a while, hopefully. Our plan of exploring and traveling would give us hundreds of these moments, and I''d love everyone. Turning to my bond, I smiled and spoke through the bond.


    ¡°I had my cooking skill increase in level and gained a new skill. Did you have any luck?¡±


    Umbra paused in the process of ripping a rather large piece of meat in half and flicked her tail. ¡°No level increase in flying, but I didn''t gain a skill about identifying landmarks from above. It''s interesting how it works. Massive monuments or places I''ve visited, like the starting valley, leave a mental mark that makes knowing where they are almost instinct. I don''t think it''ll help here, but outside the dungeon, it''ll make traveling easier.


    I nodded, reaching over to the stick of meat, growing impatient, and started to blow on it. ¡°I was thinking in the next few days, we can visit the edge of the next valley, and if there are any decent monsters, maybe pick a few off. I want to start building up a pile of leather for when I start leveling leatherworking.¡±


    Umbra thought for a moment, ¡°Do weeks matter in a dungeon? Keeping exact time without constantly checking the token might be an issue if we move deeper into the dungeon. I suppose it doesn''t matter since it can''t be lost. I like the idea; I want to practice fighting on the ground and using my breath.¡±


    Grinning, I bit into the meat and felt regret on my tongue as the heat reminded me that it took several minutes for food to cool down. Refusing to spit out The meat, I took in several deep breaths, trying to cool it down as I fumbled to pull water from my storage. The rumbling laughter from Umbra had my cheeks red, and I shot a glare at her.


    The construction of three tanning racks was going well. The first of them had resulted in a level for woodworking. The smoothed wood lacked any oils or a stain, making it susceptible to the elements. The runes engraved on the side were a slight issue as well. Mana storage runes were the most minor form of storage for mana, and their being placed on ordinary wood made the retention of mana even worse. Any form of gems or higher quality materials would have made a stark difference. At its current state and with how low the heating runes were, it would last two hours with a charge. Still, I was happy with the outcome, And the ability to disassemble them easily was the real perk.


    The last one, the one I was working on, was almost done, only lacking the final few runes. As I worked my knife into the wood, smoothly carving and connecting the runes, I focused. Slight mistakes could be fixed by my skill, but it would still leave inefficiencies that could be avoided with focus.


    The bird that landed on my head in a flurry of feathers didn''t seem to have the courtesy to wait a few more moments or didn''t think the focus wasn''t necessary. I let out a yelp as the weight and the following painful pulling of one of my ears caused me to sink my knife several inches into the wood. Letting the knife stay embedded so I didn''t cut myself, I stepped backward and reached up to grab the bird, who stopped pulling on my ear to flutter over to a rack and land on it.


    I took a step forward, irritation rising before it was washed away with confusion. A bird? ¡°What are you doing here, little guy?¡±


    It was black-feathered and brown-eyed, abnormally normal, nothing unique. Tilting my head, I identified it.


    [Black Beak Crow - Dungeon Monster - Level 4]


    ¡°I, uh, what?¡± I stared at the crow, and it looked back. A level four, what even was a bird doing in a dungeon, and why hadn''t I seen it before? The ominous feeling was washed away as the moment of confusion only continued to grow. Something wasn''t right, something was off. Taking a few Steps to the side, keeping an eye on the Crow, I stored the two finished tanning racks and nudged the bond.


    ¡°There''s a bird sitting on my tanning rack, a level four brid.¡±


    At first, there wasn''t a response from the dragon besides the feeling of confusion. Then, there was a spark of alarm.


    ¡°Aster, there are hundreds of those birds at the entrance to the valley, and they''re moving towards you.¡±


    Her words were hardly out of her mouth when a system screen appeared in my vision.


    [Status gained: Mark of the Flock - Debuff - Dexterity and Strength attributes lowered by 10%. Time Remaining: 59 Minutes, 59 Seconds.]


    It was my first time ever seeing a debuff screen. Well, if you excluded curses. The feeling was oddly similar to that of a curse, though, and I had to hold back a grimace as an almost draining feeling filtered from my feet To the tips of my ears. It wasn''t as bad as I''d expected, but the feeling still left an uncomfortable sluggishness to every action. Turning my attention to the crow, I didn''t think long on what to do, and taking a step forward, I pulled my knife out of the wood and impaled it. It didn''t even let out a noise as it died, and the notification of its death appeared in the corner of my vision.


    Storing the bird''s body and the almost finished tanning rack, I put my knife away. Facing toward the valley exit, I spotted the horde of what had to be hundreds of birds and debated on what to do.


    They were all moving fast, and we were above the ground, but I could sense Umbra descending faster. Pulling my bow out of storage, I notched an arrow, pulled back the string, and aimed at the flock before letting it fly. Even with the debuff, my attributes were well above what was needed to make the shot, and with so many targets, aiming wasn''t a real problem. While the arrow traveled, I was reminded of the threaded silk bowstring. My strength was over three hundred, the recommendation the rune instructor had set. Changing it out would have to come later, though.


    The arrow landed in the flock, and the notification of another bird dying appeared. I glanced at its level with a quick identify. It sat at seven. It was higher but still ridiculously low. Pulling Out my quiver, I wrapped the belt around my waist and felt a smile.


    As for how most fights went, this one was abnormal and posed a potential problem for the future with monsters apparently being able to come into the valley, but right now, it meant one thing. I would be able to fight something with Umbra. Even as that thought entered my mind, she landed next to me, almost throwing Me off balance, and I glanced at her, her dark blue and purple scales gleaming and her tail twitching, letting me know she was ready for a fight.


    As the hoard Of birds grew closer, I shot a few more arrows before pausing to put my gloves on and frowned at the damaged glove. There was no way I''d have enough arrows to kill any large amount of them. The one explosive frost rune arrow I had could have done a lot, but I decided to save it for if they became a problem later and I needed to clear an area.


    The option to be on Umbra''s back during the fight was also an option, and one I decided to take after a quick mental talk with her. The chance of gaining a rank in riding was too good not to pass up once I was tied down with a few straps, I rubbed the scale under my legs.


    ¡°There''s something in the middle of the birds; it''s larger.¡± Umbra''s voice and mental direction let me pick out what she was talking about. It was hard to see at first, just a shadow in the endless wave of birds, but keeping my eyes trained on the wave, I was able to spot one of the massive wings as it rose briefly above the wave of birds, and I identified it.


    [Black Beak Ravager Mother - Dungeon Monster - Level 132]


    ¡°It''s a grade three and massive but not as big as you, I think.¡± Sharing the identification window, I gave her a moment, then continued, ¡°If it''s what''s leading the horde, do you want to deal with it while I focus on keeping the smaller birds away? I don''t think many will be able to find an opening with your scales.¡±


    Umbra shifted under me as she thought about it before agreeing, ¡°I''ll take as many of the small ones out as I can before they get too close, but be careful, you aren''t covered in scales, and that suit can rip.¡±


    I had to agree, if the birds were led by a grade three, then there was the chance that they could be buffed, and I''d seen the damage something at that grade could do. Pulling out my helmet and sliding in on, I watched as the birds closed in and Umbra opened her jaws, frost almost seeming to drip out, and she inhaled.

 T2, Chapter 63, Part 2, Bird Fight

    ¡°Void thinks he''s being clever, but I don''t see why he''s limited his choice to such low grades. They can expire so easily. Even one of our own chosen wouldn''t notice killing such a tiny one. He''s risking someone who doesn''t need to be risked,¡± Aleria fretted.


    That only earned a snort from Durisa. ¡°Well, it''s his choice. There is something to be said about choosing them early, and the challenge he set isn''t easy. Who''s to say anyone from either realm will pass?¡±


    ¡°Still, it''s reckless to use a realm merging as an event space. Not everything can be accounted for, and no one with a low grade will understand it, especially those that were departed. The future looks bleak, and a lot of gods are going to take advantage. Talzo is going to rise sharply in power, and Moreta is going to have a lot of souls at her gate.¡±


    Durisa laughed. ¡°My followers won''t even notice at first. The forge and mine call for them, and they will be too focused on the new projects. My chosen hasn''t even left his smithy in decades and is seen as more of an outcast by the other chosen. It won''t be as bad as you think, Aleria. Your own power will rise quite a bit as well. An old part of this realm will be returned to its proper place. You''ll also get to see Khyrie again. The beast around has been too tame in these centuries without her presence.¡±


    Aleria sighed. ¡°We''ll just have to see.¡±


    Aster


    I ducked, lowering as close to Umbras scales as possible, and the thunk of a bird hitting my helmet at high speed sent my head vibrating. It was like we were in a cloud of black feathers. The sharp pecks and claws dug into my armor, and some even got through the suit, managing to break through to my skin, causing shallow cuts. It wasn''t any real damage, but it did hurt. The notifications of multiple deaths filled the small corner of my vision and served as a reminder that I had to do my part in this fight, however small it was. Storing my bow, I looked around. Umbra''s Glacial Essence skill was in full effect, and I could spot the barest specks of frost covering the tips of the wings of multiple birds. It was slowly growing but not fast enough and caused no harm. That''s where I came in; none of my skills were focused on fighting a horde of small creatures, but there was one skill I had that could help. I willed Frost Control to activate and directed it to increase the amount of frost being formed on any of the bird''s feathers. As this was my first time using a skill like this in combat at all, I was surprised by the steep drop in mana as a few hundred points disappeared from my pool. It felt like I''d hit a wall mentally as the drain stopped, and I let out a groan as it felt like a spike was driven into my head. I stopped my skill, blinking a sudden wave of dizziness away. I refocused, looking at the notification that had shown up in my vision.


    [You have failed a mental will contest against 73 Grade 1 creatures and have suffered a skill backlash.]


    As another claw sunk into my back, I reached back, grabbed the bird, and closed my hand around its body, feeling the crunch of bone, then dropped it and focused on the skill again. Seventy-three creatures were definitely over my limit. I grimaced. I hadn''t known the skill would require me to contest will, whatever that meant. Focusing on the skill again, this time, I focused on the birds I could make out in front of Umbra''s snout and willed the frost to grow faster on the smaller group of birds. This time, the wall I hit was much less dense, and after a long second of resistance, I felt it give then break, with a mental snap. The drain of my mana was still steep but much less, and I watched as, over a few seconds, my mana dropped down almost a fifth of its total. The effect on the birds wasn''t instant, but it was rapid. Frost, which was initially just a coating on the bird''s wings, crept forward, fully covering the wings of the bird like a living fog, then seeped into the skin. One by one, the birds were unable to keep in the air and dropped. It didn''t outright kill any, but it put them out of the fight, and I stopped the skill, focusing it on another group.


    After a third group of birds had fallen to the ground, there was a slight shift in the cloud of birds, and the sounds of screeches and caws were drowned out by Umbra¡¯s roar. My entire body rattled, and I felt my eyes vibrate. Umbra reared up, and a moment later, her scales gained a second layer as frost formed rapidly, then turned into ice-hardening, her use of Frozen Scales skill.


    Then there was a collision with what I assumed was the grade three monster, but my vision was blocked by a crow that thought my faceplate would be a good place to break its neck at high speed. Wiping away the gore and feathers, I felt my straps pulled tight as Umbra moved forward. Whatever the first exchange had been between the two, she''d come out on top. As she moved forward, she let out another breath of frost, raking it over the cluster of birds, sending all of them falling as I felt her intention to put an end to this as fast as possible. I agreed with her intuition, and as she moved forward, I returned my attention to thinning out what felt like an endless wave of birds. One hand shot out, grabbing, breaking, then dropping the birds on repeat as I half-focused on using Frost Control to keep Umbra''s face clear. The act required a focus that I found hard to maintain. Each mental contest, as the system called it, felt more and more draining, and the mental wall each bird had was all the harder to break through. Over what had to be only seconds or mere minutes but felt like hours, my mana dropped below half, then down to a third. I was forced to change from groups to single birds. It was thankfully much easier, and even if it grew harder as the strain increased, I was at least able to almost keep even with my mana at that point. Dozens of birds fell every moment the work of Umbra''s jaws, her tail, and my magic. There wasn''t a sense of danger, and with Umbra here, I knew we were fine, but the cuts were building up, and my mana was dropping. My single-minded focus on the birds ended up being all I let myself think about. Bird after bird fell, either with a broken wing or covered in ice. It was only when Umbra''s voice filled my head that I was snapped out of the trance.


    ¡°Aster, the flock is breaking up. I think the bird is trying to run.¡±


    I blinked several times, confused, but as I turned my head and looked around, then behind me, I felt surprised and then shocked. What I''d thought of as endless waves of birds now only consisted of what had to be a hundred left.


    Behind us, for a long stretch, a trail of corpses lay on the ground mixed with gouge marks and frost. Some of the birds in that line were still alive and trying to fly but were unable. I felt a pang as I looked at the destruction and shivered. It was an ominous feeling looking at what we''d achieved. Maybe there was some pride, but at the moment, I felt none of it, only a strange guilt and understanding. They were monsters and had attacked first. It was only justified.


    I turned my gaze back to the big grade-three bird, getting a good look at it for the first time. It was massive, at least seven feet tall, and with a wing span twice the size. Almost made up entirely of black feathers, it was ominous in appearance and feel. At that moment, streaks of blood stained its feathers, and one of its eyes was missing, probably gouged out by Umbra¡¯s claws. Its screeches were full of pain and anger. Umbra had done a number on it, but the beast had also managed to hurt Umbra. Through the bond, I could feel pain on her right shoulder and foreleg where the bird beak had broken a few scales and dug in, but it wasn''t anywhere near life-threatening from what I could gather from the bond. There were also places all over her body where the smaller birds had managed to get under her scales and at her skin. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    As I continued my constant assault on the smaller birds, who were now starting to turn and flee, Umbra picked up her pace, determined not to let her own prey escape.


    Both of us knew that passing into the next valley would be a poor idea, and doing so while fighting was an even worse idea. Drawing in another grade three could prove to be a real problem. To my surprise, the bird didn''t try to escape into The sky, instead staying only a dozen feet off the ground as it fleed, its wings beating fast. Frustratingly, it was managing to gain distance. With Umbra on the ground running and covered in her frozen scales, she just couldn''t keep pace. Even as the scales thawed and her wings twitched, it was hard to tell if we''d manage to make up the distance.


    As I killed another bird, I took a moment to draw my bow out, speaking my idea through the bond with Umbra, who agreed with it. Pulling out my rune arrow, I started to Imbue the mana necessary as I notched It and drew it back. The lopping strides as she favored one leg were a problem, the constant up and down motion too hard to aim with, so as I felt the arrow reach its maximum mana, I signaled for Umbra to stop moving as she slid to a stop. The bird was just over what I guessed was two hundred feet away, not the hardest shot, but not easy with only a moment to aim.


    Letting the string loose, I watched the arrow sail in an ark, grinning, but felt my mind wander as a memory almost out of the blue filled my thoughts. Even without trees from that memory, watching the arrow move toward its target reminded me of my first time using a bow.


    Growing up with wolves had taught me to track prey, sneak up on creatures and ambush them. The thing was, tactics like that only went so far without the skills wolves and their pup had. At the time, I didn''t have teeth or claws that could give a quick kill. As a child, realizing that I couldn''t do what others around me could was something I''d struggled to understand and had only come to terms with after countless hours of trying to chase down deer and rabbits, biting and jumping. Looking back at those memories, I felt a lot of embarrassment at them but also joy at what had come after. When Kulni met with me after I so childishly gave up ever hunting again, she had recommended I use a bow. I''d been less than receptive, but she was my mother, so I''d tried to use the old wooden relic. It had been oversized in my hands and way too big, but notching the arrow and shooting at the target on the tree had felt the same as breathing in the scent of the forest. It had been natural, not that I was any good to start off.


    Making my own bow, the very bow I was still using now, had added to that perspective in a way I couldn''t explain. It was something only me and my mom could do, not any of the pack, and she''d spent years teaching me to use it.


    Now, at the start of a dungeon, watching the rune arrow I had crafted explode in a cloud of sharp shards and frost as it impacted the bird''s back, I realized, in a way, I felt that same feeling again. Being here with Umbra and using my bow just felt right.


    As fast as the memory had appeared in my thoughts, it passed, and I felt the wind in my face as Umbra did her best to catch up to the bird that was coated in a thick layer of frost that, even now, was starting to melt. The arrow proved to be enough. Without the bird getting any distance off the ground and slowed, Umbra was able to catch up before it left the valley. As she did, the flock of birds that had dispersed reappeared from all sides but now without nearly as many numbers. As I killed off the small birds, Umbra relentlessly ripped apart the grade three. Once she had closed the gap, she had reared back onto her back legs in an impressive half leap forward, slightly spreading out her wings and, using her foreclaws, snagged the bird, pulling it to the ground and didn''t let it get up.


    The Black Ravanger had tried to squirm out, running its talons down Umbra''s side. Its attack managed to break a few scales; it even glowed for a second, its movements speeding up, but Umbra overpowered it in strength by a large margin, and she was determined not to let it go. As she held it in place, Umbra separated her jaws and let loose a jet of frost straight at the bird''s body. It screeched, a sound full of pain before Umbra moved her head up, leading the frost to cover its face. It wasn''t pretty or fast, a mix of suffocation, freezing, and more claw strikes from Umbra, but eventually, one of the death notifications was it''s own.


    [Your bind has killed a Black Beak Ravager Mother - Dungeon Monster - Level 132]


    At the same time of its death, the birds around it scattered again, some flying up into the sky and some aiming back into the valley. For a moment, we were both quite beside, and so was the valley other than the deep breaths from Umbra. After a second, she leaned down, rooting around as she parted the feathers of the monster while she spoke.


    ¡°A grade three core will be a nice snack.¡±


    I smiled down, and then I turned my attention to the next few notifications. I skimmed past the other kill notifications, picking out the ones I cared about. In total, four of the notifications stood out to me, partly because they were purple instead of blue, thanks to the Progenitor System Sheet skill, and as I looked over them, I couldn''t hide my glee in the bond.


    [Through practice and feathers, Frost Control has increased to rank 6]


    [Race Class: Progenitor Beast Kin has increased in level to 82]


    [Second Class: Bonded Ranger has increased in level to level 82]


    [Archery has reached level 10 and is eligible for an evolution. Notice experience can not be gained in the skill until it has evolved]


    I couldn''t help but think that the feeling earlier must have been related in a way. Half shrugging, I undid my straps, putting the advancement off until later. Looking over all of the corpses, I went to the nearest grade one and pulled out my knife. I opened it up. I wasn''t surprised to find a lack of a core, which meant that either they were creatures, not monsters, or some form of a summon.


    Wrinkling my brows, I turned to Umbra and listened to a sound like glass shattering as she ate the core. Putting the pieces of the monster together, I came up with an idea of what was going on. I spoke my thoughts aloud as I started to pick up the bodies.


    ¡°The monster never went more than a dozen feet off the ground or so, neither did the other now that I think about it, but they were birds. The smaller birds were hardly above a level ten at max, but they were all grade one. It would make sense if the Black Beak Ravager Mother was some kind of summon class. It explains the lack of cores, but I don''t get why they didn''t try to fly away higher.¡±


    Umbra tilted her head as she looked at the large bird ¡°Summons? I remember you reading to me about a person who could create ghosts who fought one who could create golems. But they disappeared when they died, why didn''t they?¡±


    I tilted my head side to side, then shrugged. ¡°The grade three wasn''t that strong, but it had a lot of birds helping it. Maybe it was some kind of mental control skill? Either way, the small birds don''t have cores, but they do have meat on them and some good feathers for arrows, and so does the big bird. I don''t think we should let many of the bodies go to waste.¡±


    I hardly knew anything about summons and the races or classes that created them, but fighting a small horde of creatures was a problem for me. Without Umbra, I would have been tree fertilizer.


    We collected the bodies, and on the way back to the camp, I mentioned my gain in levels. I was happy to hear Umbra had gained a level as well, bringing her up to a straight eighty. There had to be at least two hundred low-level grade ones, but even splitting the experience of a grade three, I couldn''t help but realize that the journey to a grade three would be a long one, even in a high-level dungeon like this.

 T2, Chapter 65, What does this do?

    ¡°Pulling a realm apart stretches the essence of the realm, like clay. It only stretches so far, and once it rips, those tears stay in place and will eventually harden, scabbing over. Forcing the realm back together not only takes a massive amount of mana but also skill. Even so, it won''t be perfect. There will be tears and places where it doesn''t align right. Old and new places will be unearthed, treasures and horrors. I can only imagine what will become of the realm I once called home.¡± - Unknown.


    Aster


    A lot of effort was needed to make armor, a lot more than I thought, both effort and material-wise. Just like with the tanning rack, I was sketching down my idea of what I wanted and being way too over-detailed with it. On a good note, my blueprinting skill had gained two levels with the work. Even so, I felt like the armor was still off and missing quite a bit, but the base was there.


    The whole reason I''d started to work on the design Was to clear my head before evolving my archery skill. That had been days ago, and I''d since gotten carried away in the act of trying things to see if my ideas were even possible.


    Flipping to the first page, I decided to go over it once more. The blueprint, or more aptly, sketch, was five pages long. The first was the undersuit. The flight suit I was currently wearing had given me the idea for the base, but it was made to help with the air and cold at high altitudes. I didn''t need to worry about the cold, and I was optimistic about a rune to recycle air existing. I wanted something that would offer more protection but still was flexible. I didn''t have a material idea in mind, yet I''d find something. The following page was armor that went over the suit. The chest piece would be made up mostly of Umbra''s scales, something she entirely agreed with. The shape would be form-fitting, starting at the neck and reaching down to right below the ribs, protecting most of the vital areas while giving me the flexibility I need to move the way I currently do. The next page held the other pieces of the armor, including leg and arm guards stretching from the thigh and shoulder all the way down to the ankle and wrist. Scales would layer over each other at the elbows and knees with more scale placed where they wouldn''t impede movement. The fourth page was add-ons such as the new quiver, belt it would clip to, gloves and boots, a small pack, and straps to connect to Umbra. It was the last page I was excited about, but it also would be the hardest runes. My current knowledge of runes was basic and simple and wouldn''t be anywhere near what I wanted for my armor, but still, some ideas were listed out, and places I could put gems to store mana in the armor were listed as well. Closing the journal and storing it, I sighed.


    I''d probably create another twenty ideas before even trying to start. Finding the materials I''d want would also be one of the biggest hassles. Dragon scale couldn''t support runes, so if any broke, they would have to be replaced instead of relying on a repair rune. The undersuit would have to hold quite a bit of rune as well for what was envisioned.


    Shaking my head, I yawned and cleared the thought. While it was fun to wonder about armor, I currently had a skill evolution waiting for me, a very important one. Pulling it up, I reread the notification I''d gotten and the one after that I hadn''t paid much attention to.


    [Archery has reached level 10 and is eligible for an evolution. Notice experience can not be gained in the skill until it has evolved]


    [Evolve Archery? Y/N. Two paths are currently available.]


    It was different from my last skill advancement, not just the purple screen but also the wording. Currently available. Those words implied that I could keep working on the skill and gain more choices, but I wasn''t going to do that. Selecting yes, I read the next notification.


    [Skill Evolution, Archery. 2 paths of advancement available. Please select one of the following.]


    [Option 1: Agile Archery, provides a focus on moving while aiming, increasing footing, and drawing to fire speed with each rank.]


    [Option 2: Big Game Archery, makes spotting weak points on creatures that are larger easier and gives an instinct on what is best suited to take the creature down; it does not work on monsters. The effect increases with each rank.]


    I scowled and sighed angrily at the fact I had to make a choice. I was drawn to both. Not only did I see my style of archery as one Focused on moving, but recently, I''d had trouble fighting creatures that were large and tended to eat arrows. Reading over them again, I hummed, tapping my knee, then shrugged. The deciding factor in all of this was simple: I was in a dungeon full of monsters, not creatures. Big Game Archery would be great, except for the fact its perks only applied to creatures and not monsters. Agile Archery would apply across the board and, hopefully, after another evolution, maybe incorporate hunting bigger monsters and creatures in some way.


    Nodding to myself, I did one last scan of the screen, making sure I didn''t miss anything, then picked the first option. The confirmation screen appeared, and I agreed.


    A moment later, the itching and burning I''d come to associate with a new skill or an evolution started to fill my chest. It wasn''t nearly as bad as gaining a new skill, but it still left me breathless and unable to focus for a long moment. Once I could focus, I looked at the new screen in front of me.


    [Congratulations, the skill Archery - 10 has evolved to Agile Archey - 1.]


    I smiled, pumping my fist Into the air, then laid back on the grass. Another thing to the list of skills to try, but that was a list I was about to mark some off of today.


    With just over two weeks spent inside the dungeon, I now felt as comfortable As I thought I could. No attack had happened since The swarm of birds, and there was a routine That Umbra and I had established.


    The morning would start when one of us woke up, which tended to wake the other up. After something to eat, we would do a flight around the valley for some practice, with me practicing archery On dragon back Using thrown targets. My favorite part of the day was after that practice when we hunted. The monster tended to be a low grade one, nothing above grade two. If the monster was edible, then it would serve as dinner and breakfast for the next day. The hunt would be followed by a quick scrub down and a cleaning of any of Umbra''s scales that needed it, which were very few with her bracelet.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Then, the final part of the day would be where we were now, practicing and ranking up our own skills. Today would be a bit different for me. I would be trying some of the new skills I''d yet to attempt using any of the skills, partly because of a focus on other skills and the dungeon but also the warning of soul damage. It was something I didn''t want to even mess with without being sure, although my temptation had finally reached the spilling point.


    Opening my status sheet, I picked the skills I wanted to try today. Lesser Bond Transfer, Lesser Draconic Instinct, Pack Formation, and lastly, Primal Shift. A few of them I''d used a few times but wanted to take a deeper look at. Primal Shift was the one I was mostly nervous about, not only because of the soul damage but because of what I thought the skill might do.


    Snorting, I rubbed my face, clearing the idea away, and mentally nudged Umbra. She''d been curious about the skills as much as me, and I would need her to try a few.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked her through the bond.


    There wasn''t a verbal response, but I washed as she stood up from the icy patch where she had been practicing her meditation and Walked my way. Only once she''d settled down next to me and blown a long stream of Frost in my face did she speak. ¡°I have been thinking of the skills you wanted to try, and after some thought time to decide, Lesser Bond Transfer, if it works the way I believe, I wish to pick it up as well.¡±


    Tilting my head back and forth, I frowned, then slowly nodded as I understood what she meant and spoke my thoughts aloud. ¡°I suppose it''s a good idea. I''d only think of it as a way to share mana and stamina on a long fight, but maybe in combat or when using runes, sharing mana with me, if it works that way.¡± As I spoke, I pulled up the skills description.


    [Lesser Bond Transfer - As a bond grows, so does the connection and the reliability. This skill allows for the transfer of Mana and Stamina to your bond at a significant cost.] [Notice: Constant use of this skill without rest can strain the bond and cause soul damage to the user.]


    Umbra blinked, her Tail twitching, the sign of mild Interest, Anxiety, or excitement depending on the motion I''d come to learn. ¡°Let''s see what it does then,¡± Umbra said.


    My first attempt at using the skill was to just focus on using it, but that only gave me a vague, disconnected feeling like I was missing a piece. That piece was physical touch, which, for some reason, worked through clothes but not with any type of item like a stick. The skill did work like we thought: a slow transfer of mana and stamina at a rate of ten points per second at a cost of five times the amount. With the skill being called Lesser Bond Transfer, there was the idea of a normal or strong version that probably would speed up the process or make it more efficient. The skill was easy to get a full grasp on, with only one surprise when Umbra picked up and used the skill. Besides the ability to transfer mana and stamina, she discovered her ratio was only three to one, making it cheaper for her to use. Neither of us could figure out why that was, but the only real explanation was that she was a dragon or a creature. ¡°Being a dragon is something special. It only makes sense.¡±


    Her words, while I could tell, were honest, and something she fully believed and meant did come off as self-centered. Not that she was wrong in any way. Dragons were the greatest creatures, and hundreds, if not thousands, of stories existed about their Power. Not that I was biased or anything.


    Moving my attention to the next skill, I spoke as I pulled up the description. ¡°You said you knew of a way I could understand how the skill works better? It''s not a ranked skill, so it can''t increase in effect.¡±


    [Lesser Draconic Instinct - As beings of great power, dragons are born with instincts enhanced by mana, allowing them to rely on it often more than their eyes. This skill passively grants a sense of danger in a small area around the user and can be increased at the cost of continuous mana. This skill effect is increased when in the air.]


    ¡°While the skill can''t improve, that doesn''t mean you can''t. Do you have that cloth?¡±


    I nodded, pulling out the strip I had ripped off an older shirt that hadn''t been worth wearing anymore. I offered it up to her, a bit confused about why she wanted it.


    Umbra rumbled with laughter and pulled her head back. ¡°It is not for me. It is for you to cover your eyes with.¡±


    ¡°Cover my eyes?¡± I echoed.


    ¡°Draconic Instinct isn''t a skill. It''s something


    we are born with.¡± Umbra explained, ¡°Something I believe the system can''t exactly recreate. I am not sure of the lesser version, but my instinct alerts me to threats, how dangerous they are, and is quite helpful when something attacks from above.¡±


    I thought back to a time in the dungeon when I had felt that vague sense of danger and direction. It didn''t sound as specific as Umbra was describing, but I could see the similarities. ¡°So you want me to cover my eyes, and then what?¡± I asked, feeling my ears twitch in curiosity as I lifted up the cloth before glancing again at Umbra.


    If a dragon could grin, Umbra would have had a predator''s smile at that moment. You get to doge.¡±


    Umbra''s idea of practicing the skill turned out to be using her claws, wings, and tail to bat me around like a cat would its next meal while I tried to avoid her while blind. While Lesser Draconic Instinct was in the bond skill portion of my class sheet, it was a weird mix of active and passive. While the skill was always there, always working, I found I had to be actively keeping my attention on spotting something wrong or off for it to work. That was discovered after Umbra had sent me tumbling with a swipe from her tail. It was the fourth strike from the training, and even if she did hold back her strength, it still hurt. I could have used the bond to see through Umbra''s eyes, but not only would she know, but this wasn''t training for that.


    The next strike was from her claws on the opposite side from where her tail had hit me. It was only the skill that saved me from taking the full blow. The twinge of danger in front of me let me sidestep the claw, but I still took a glancing hit, which sent me to the ground again. Getting up, I got ready to move again but was surprised to feel the sense of danger coming from above me and didn''t move quickly enough. Umbra''s tail whacked my head like a falling stick, and I tumbled to the ground again.


    This time, I let myself rest in the grass for a moment, maybe a little longer. The cold of Umbra''s breath as she leaned down to inspect me felt great, and I sighed, speaking what I was thinking aloud. ¡°I think I''m going to need a lot more practice with the skill to justify it being anything more than an early warning system. With Stalker¡¯s Movement, I can get out of the way in time, but if I want it to be anything more than that, a lot of work will need to go into it. It''s definitely not as clear as your instinct is more of a vague general direction, and I get almost no feeling for how dangerous the attack is.¡± Reaching up, I slipped the cloth off, storing it.


    Umbra, who had sat down curling her tail around me, hissed in an agreeing way, ¡°The benefit of even that is good, but if the skill has more to offer, then it is worth the effort. Knowing danger is coming before it strikes, even if it is vague, is useful.¡±


    I groaned as I sat up, rubbing my side before nodding. ¡°That leaves two skills left: Pack Formation and Primal Shift. First, I want to see what happens if you join a party while being a bond. No one really mentioned what it offers since we split the experience and can tell What the other is doing already, but before that, I think mediating would be nice. I know you''ve been practicing on your own, but I''m curious if mediating tighter will offer any advancement paths for the skill related to both of us.


    Umbra let out a rumble and was extremely excited at the idea. She''d yet to get her meditation skill to level ten and advanced but was only two levels off, so she''d be the first to see if it had any effect. As we settled down, me resting against her side in the growing frost patch, I smiled, happy but also planning a way to get back At her.